《Lesser Throne of Seventh Heaven》 Chapter 1, Part One: The Scouts (+ Artwork) ============================ Chapter 1, Part One: The Scouts ============================ Central region, Kharlussian Empire. On a mountainous snow region, howling wind echoed within. Abundant snow filled the surroundings, covering most of the coniferous trees. As the wind became violent, avalanche fell here and there. When the wind moved the snow, even sunlight could not penetrate the thick veil. Whatever little managed to get across, made the surroundings bluish dark. The temperature was chilling, the weather was extreme. It was a land devoid of life. Yet right on this land, the whole area became lively. Movementscould be observed from afar, following a group. ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Keep moving!¡± A worried voice resounded. A party of twelve, well-armored soldiers, with thick white clothes was running. They had spears, swords, gauntlet, bows and magic staff on. While moving, those with bows continued to fire to their back, to whatever movement they caught. Four with melee weapon kept their eyes on their surrounding, keeping the rear and sides in check. Two at the back, each with a staff, recited the incantation. Fireballs and lightning flew towards the direction they came in. As it hit, snow became dust, covering their sight, as well as the pursuers¡¯. Yet they knew, it would not buy them much time. They continued moving, braving the snow. As they moved, lines of colourful mana propelled them forward, barely touching the snow¡¯s surface. Every second, they moved for over twenty metres. All of them were breathing heavily. Several young ladies among them, did not seem all too well. Their face pale, their eyes almost closed. Their chest was burning, their muscle hurting. Dizziness filled their head, coldness embraced their body. How long had they ran, actually? Even they themselves could not tell. What they could tell, was that if they stop, they would die. Dying, maybe being crunched, eaten while they were alive. Thus, they pressed on, denying their own body¡¯s revolt. Yet the lady at the rear, with a staff on her hand, had to stop. The surroundings made her thick clothes bluish, her eyes could barely tell what was in front. Her mana was depleted, she tried to squeeze whatever was left. To no avail. Too dizzy, she fell onto the snow. ¡°Keep going! Reinforcement must be near!¡± A man, a veteran looking soldier, pulled her back on. He was covering the rear, but the lady mage was too exhausted, he already caught up. With him here, the enemy was no doubt, closer. ¡°Yvonne, wake up!¡± ¡°Brann?¡± With extreme exhaustion, came confusion. Her mind did not function well, desiring rest more than anything. Even when her logic told her, she would die had she rested. She really did her best, no doubt. However, she could not keep up with the others, slowing down the rear¡¯s retreat. Three men caught up to them, two with spears and one with a sword. They themselves were exhausted, so they did not blame the lady.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. She had good stamina among her peers, but in this situation, it was not enough. ¡°Listen, Yvonne! Throw whatever you don¡¯t need, now!¡± ¡°I already did! Only this staff¡ª¡± ¡°Throw it!¡± ¡°Damnit!¡± They did not have a spatial ring, so they had thrown any weight they could. Actually, in their group, the leader held one. However, their leader was no more. And the ring, was probably in one of the pursuers¡¯ stomach now. They had to get away, their pursuers were fast, relentless. Due to this, every little weight matters. They had to save some stamina. Yet Yvonne could not throw her staff away. She knew it was pointless. Her mana had depleted, how far can she go with her physique alone? ¡°Brann, just, leave. I¡¯ll, buy, us, time.¡± ¡°Buy time, you? Enough nonsense!¡± ¡°Wha?!¡± The veteran soldier took her onto his shoulder, throwing her staff away. She would no doubt slow him down, thus the risk of him dying would increase exponentially. Yet he could not leave her be. Their other comrades did not protest. With him doing so, the danger on them would increase as well. A normal person would leave her be, since one¡¯s own safety was of utmost importance. Yes, a normal person, in a life and death situation, would likely do that. However, who were they? They were Kharlussian¡¯s best soldiers, the one covering the frontline. As Kharlussian scouts, they had their own pride. They could not leave behind a comrade. Never. Plus, she was barely twenty, and had just joined their scouting team. As her seniors, and her comrades, they had to take such risk. They were originally returning from their mission. Since there was an irregularity, this time they covered an area farther away than what they were supposed to. Their leader had deemed it important enough. From this, they managed to gain new intel, crucial information. Yet on their way back, the enemies noticed their presence. The worse kind of enemy in the area, pursued them. UWOOO¡ª They started the hunt, howling, calling in more of their kind. At first, they could repel them back. As time went on, more and more came. When the party fell into an ambush, their leader had to distract them to make an opening. That was some time ago. Now, there ought to be more than a thirty pursuing, moving in for encirclement. Their movement seemed more organized. A clear sign that an Alpha had joined in. One of the spearmen, turned to his left. The other two noticed as well. The fact, that the pursuers had caught up. ¡°Brann, go! We¡¯ll catch up later!¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± They moved to their left, leaving only Brann moving forward. He was worried about them, but he could not do anything about it now. Frustrated, he shouted; ¡°Damn! Yvonne, once you can move, tell me!¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± ¡®Their numbers were higher than we thought. Is there more than one rift?¡¯ As he continued running, his speed slowed down. Soon, his feet burrowed into the snow. No longer could he slid across the snow, his mana had depleted. He was breathing heavily, falling down, bringing Yvonne down with him. She rolled several times, a few metres away from him. Yvonne, with her exhaustion eased a bit, was able to think better. She crawled to his side, soon turned him over, brushing off the snow across his face. He was half-conscious, so she slapped his cheek several times. With force. As she did, she cried. ¡°Wake up, damn it! Brann!¡± Desperation filled her voice. Calling him out. After slapping him over ten times, he opened his eyes. Finally, his tired eyes noticed her. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°But!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll, slow, us.¡± ¡°Ughh¡­!¡± She hated to admit it, but he was right. She had confidence with her stamina, since she was able to take in a lot of beast¡¯s core related to stamina and speed. Due to this affinity, her stats in these increased exponentially. As a young magician, her stamina was tip-top. She was proud of it, but that was before joining the scouting team. Among them, her stamina and speed were average, at best. ¡°Go¡­¡± ¡°No, we can, just wait. Reinforcement, the others, should already¡­¡± Watching Brann losing consciousness again, she placed her hope on having reinforcement. Their two members, holding the communication rings, were further to their front, moving light. Communication ring could not function well in this windy weather, so they had to move closer to their nearest outpost. They went ahead of the group, hoping to make contact. If they were lucky, the nearby patrol should pick up their distress call. If luck on their side. UWOOOH! A howl. Loud, fierce howl. It reached her ears, coming from where they came from. Face pale, she had to think. Yet, no matter how fast she could think, she only had one way on her mind. She dug in as much snow as she could, soon put Brann into it and covered all trace. She knew hiding inside the snow was stupid, since these beasts could even see through body heat. Luckily, Brann was already too cold. As long as they were not close enough, they would miss him. However, she had to increase his chance of survival, so she could not join him. She moved away from his location, and as she did, a shriek came. As if a signal to others, a prey was in sight. ¡®God, can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually glad being pursued!¡¯ A line of yellow light followed her movement, she had recovered some mana. She slid, barely touching the snow. As she moved, her head shook, she abruptly changed her direction. As she did, a silhouette of white-blue passed her sight. A boom. Snow burst, engulfing her. She recognized the silhouette; it was the beast¡¯s arm. It had slammed its fist onto her, missing only because she detected its energy, thus making evasive action. A close call. She turned, yet she noticed one of them in the direction she was going. Again, she turned to another direction. She halted her steps. ¡°Ah¡­¡± A blue-white silhouette filled her view. To her left, her right, her front, and her back, they had her surrounded. All six of them, focused on her, their precious prey. Being surrounded like this, she was as good as dead. ¡®So fast?¡¯ With thick fur, large fangs and thick arm, each of them had height of seven, eight metres. Despite their large size, their movement was not clumsy, nor slow. With their fierce temperament, plus relentless attitude, they were given a proper name. ¡®Vicious Yeti¡­ What a fitting name.¡¯ Their fierce eyes locked onto her. Slowly moving in, they were patient. Steps by steps, they closed the gaps between them. Stopping a mere ten metre before her, their giant bodies left almost no gap. Seeing no more hope of survival, she was actually glad. Her legs retired, she tumbled down like a doll. Her legs were on her left and right, she was sitting on her thigh and butt. ¡®No more, I¡¯m too tired¡­¡¯ Cold started to embrace her. Yet these vicious giants did not rush to finish her, looking at each other. Apparently, seniority was important among them, thus they had to be sure who was the most senior of the six. They started to roar at each other, as if asking, you think you¡¯re better? Finally, an eight-metre yeti growled. Deep, beastly voice. A voice commanding authority. Its growl put the others in silence. Clearly, they acknowledged him, letting him had the first go. Seeing no protest, it raised its thick arm. The arm covered the whole of Yvonne¡¯s sight, notifying her of her end. ¡®At the very least, let this be painless, please¡­¡¯ At the last moment, the images of her comrades flashed through her eyes. Their smile, their teasing, their joke. They treated her well, as if she was their youngest sister. Tears came out, the young mage had a smile. A bitter-sweet smile. ¡°Guys, survive¡­¡± Her voice stopped as the arm plummeted down. The howling wind reverberated, as if lamenting her demise. ¡­ ==== Chapter 1 (Part One) End ==== Chapter 1, Part Two: The Crusher ============================ Chapter 1 (Part Two): The Crusher ============================ A boom. Snow dust covered the area. The one being smashed, ought to be squished by now. No doubt. Yet the leading Yeti was a bit perplexed. It knew a human was fragile, but not this fragile. In fact, it did not feel any resistance at all. It raised its hand, looking over. Swoosh¡ª From the dust, a swooshing sound came about. A figure came out from the snow dust, flying up. It went for almost thirty metre up, before slowing down its ascent. It was Yvonne, half-conscious. The Yetis turned to her, heads up. They growled, alarmed that this human, still resisted. ¡°Seventh Steps.¡± They however, were negligent. A voice startled them, yet it was too late. ¡°Flapping Vyrusha.¡± A pair of wings. Red, fiery wings came out, flapping the whole circle of Yetis. As it did, flame licked through all six, thoroughly. All six, without exception, had flame latched onto them. Their eyes took in the red fierceness, their nose welcomed them in. The area, thoroughly burned. UWOOO¡ª A second. It took the flame a second to fully engulf them. By the time these Yetis reacted, it was too late. Their eyes and nose, were terribly burned. Even if they were alive, their fighting capability was effectively sealed. The wings of red dissipated. The arms of the Yetis, plummeted toward him, powerful. Yet in vain. They missed. The culprit jumped high into the air, catching the falling lady. White mana sparked under the man¡¯s boots, he slid through the air, with her on his hands. After over four hundred metres, he landed. ¡°You¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Only then realizing his existence, she was too shocked to respond. His shining white armor, his high-quality green spear, his level of Air Sliding, even without her thinking, she already knew. She noticed a golden star on each shoulder. This man, was a knight. And not just any knight. ¡°27th Scout team, yes?¡± ¡°Ah, yes!¡± ¡°The others?¡± ¡°Th-three of us left behind, covering our rear. The rest, in front¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the front. Patrol team¡¯s on their way.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± She breathed out. Her hope of reinforcement,was fulfilled. ¡°Can you go to them? I¡¯ll have to search the three, they might need help.¡± ¡°Sir, wait, my friend, over there!¡± She pointed to a place not far away from the Yetis. There was however, nothing there. His gaze landed on the location. Mana flowed into his eyes, his vision penetrated the snow. A figure of a man, in low body heat, appeared. He understood right away. ¡°I¡¯ll get him, wait here.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± He went up into the air, sliding. He landed right on the location. Nearby, the Yetis were throwing a tantrum, rampaging their surrounding blindly. Ignoring them, he swung his spear. White mana brushing the snow away, revealing Brann. Tugging the man onto his shoulder, he slid towards Yvonne. A white line trailed him. In two seconds, he reached her. ¡®A knight, so fast.¡¯ ¡°Snap out of it, girl.¡± ¡°Ah? Yes!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Yvonne, it¡¯s Yvonne, Sir.¡± ¡°Yvonne, Krone here. I need you to guard the surroundings, ten seconds, at most.¡± ¡°Huh? Yes, Sir!¡± She did not know why he ordered her so, but she did it anyway. Krone placed his right hand; his fingers at Brann¡¯s back. He focused his eyes on him. His white mana penetrated into him, seeping. His pale face seemingly turned brighter. After almost ten seconds, Brann coughed out, regaining consciousness. He could hear the shrieks and howling agony of the Yetis, not that far away. Wind blowing, the smell of crispy fur reached his nose.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°Brann!¡± ¡°Huh? Yvonne, and¡­?¡± ¡°Brann, right? I need validation. Three of your comrades, that way?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes, yes, Sir. Please, help them!¡± ¡°I will. You two go to your comrades. The patrols will be with them shortly. Don¡¯t worry about any Yetis, they¡¯ll come for me first.¡± ¡°Sir!¡± Krone slid through the air, leaving them be. He moved into the direction of where the Yetis came from. Passing the burning Yetis, his eyes noticed something in his front. Not one, but many. ¡®A group?¡¯ In front of the group, two people were running. One injured; his hands bleeding, barely holding his spear. The other, with a sword, kept his eyes on their back. Krone changed direction, landed right by their side. Startled, they raised their weapon. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Noticing his appearance, they were perplexed. They expected reinforcement, but for a knight to come? In addition, the golden star on his shoulder caught their eyes. ¡°27th Scouts?¡± ¡°Ah, yes, yes, Sir!¡± ¡°We got your distress call. Where¡¯s another one?¡± ¡°Lu, Lucius, fell in battle,¡± ¡°¡­I see. Your comrades are over there. I¡¯ll handle the beasts, go join them.¡± ¡°Sir?¡± ¡°Go, you can¡¯t support me like that. Patrol team¡¯s on the way.¡± ¡°Hah? Yes Sir.¡± When they observed it, it seemed he was alone. He must have rushed here, knowing how dire the situation was. A knight was powerful, and was rare. They were an elite bunch, responsible for dealing with harder tasks. In a normal army, a knight would be a leader of a thousand or more soldiers. Why would a knight be here, ahead of a patrol team? Plus, his golden star insigniaclearly signified his Knight Commander rank. Usually a Knight Commander would be older, veteran-looking man. He however, seemed to be in his thirties. He ought to be powerful, more so than any knight. However, he was still one knight, would that be enough? The thought crossed their mind, yet they did not have such a luxury to ponder. Their body was haggard, their stamina expended. As he said, they would not be of help in battle. UROOH ¡ª Noticing the burned, dying Yetis in their front, the group of new Yetis howled in anger. Their eyes turned red, visible even from afar. ¡°Berserk?¡± ¡°Damn it, Sir, be careful.¡± ¡°Just go, attend your wounds.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± They rushed towards Brann and Yvonne. The two, noticing them coming, waited. Their expression was of gladness, yet at the same time, concerned. One of them were missing, so they prepared their heart for the worst. Ahead of them, they noticed the red eyes. Eight pair of eyes, trampling the snow, rushing forward. Specifically, they were rushing towards him. Him, a knight with the golden stars, a Kharlussian Knight Commander. Their instinct clearly told them, there could be none other than him who did it. Him, the culprit. Yvonne and the three wanted to flee, yet at the same time, intrigued. How would he handle them alone? Will he need their help? Since one of them had severe injury, they attended to him first. At the same time, resting, restoring their mana. Looking over the situation, his opponents made Yvonne shivered. One of them was a head taller than the others, bigger. Rushing, as though enraged bull. One over ten-metre height. An Alpha. A fierce existence, requiring hundreds of soldiers to take down. ¡®...Can he do it?¡¯ They reached him. Krone jumped, passing the four leading the charge. Landing on their middle, surrounded by all eight. ¡°Eighth steps, Rising Vyrusha.¡± His action baffled the beasts, yet they did not wait. Their thick arms plummeted onto him. In that short moment, he hovered the air, clinging to his body like a baby in a womb. Mana concentrated around him. Changing immediately into red fire, it encompassed him and all eight beasts. HOOO¡ª The fire, as if alive, was howling. Circling, moving around in a playful joy. Delighted, from the sumptuous meal provided. KUWOO¡ª The Yetis howled. Their arms were the first to be licked by the fire. Soon, their whole body. Krone¡¯s spear moved around, guiding the fire towards their face. Entering every hole available, the fire invaded their senses. Raging, fierce fire. To such an extent that their thick fur and skin could not handle it, even for a moment. Much less would be their eyes, nose and ears. Not far away, the four witnessing this had a revelation. The red, fiery flame was not familiar to them, yet they had a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. At that moment, Yvonne trembled. ¡°He said his name, Krone?¡± Hearing the name, the others had the same reaction. Their brain, finally made the connection. The red flames, as though a Phoenix rising. The long-distant, fast Air Sliding. The Golden Star, and the name, Krone. Plus, able to take on these vicious beasts, alone. Could he be..? Krone ¡°Crusher¡± Kozak¡­ The Devastator of the frontline! He¡¯s real? For real? The stories they had heard for years crossed their mind. Krone Kozak, one of their Supreme Commander¡¯s closest knights, was a popular figure among the patrols and scouts. That was because of his peculiar character; he always helped out on the frontline, beyond the call of duty. As if he had something left behind, something he wished to seek and meet. Something he was missing, yearning. Some said it was the thrill of battle, some said as a tribute to his fallen brothers. They had heard only stories and theories of it, so they could not be certain. One thing they were certain from the stories was, that this man, never stayed idle. Whenever he had time, he would join the patrols, even the scouts. Since he did not stay in one place, moving from city to city, the story of him was more popular. He did not stay for long, but the impression he left, was beyond usual. Because of his absence, the stories had been added some spices, sugar, and salt. Umami too, that stuff dumbeddown the brain. Yet it was exciting. A kind of inspiring entertainment, after a day¡¯s work. Sitting around a fireplace, drinking with your buddies, telling fascinating stories. His, was one of the favourites. Those who never met him, could only ponder, and wonder. These four were them. They never met him, only hearing others recalling their experience in pride. Curiousity held them prisoner, they could not gain freedom. Especially so for Yvonne, who had just joined the army, then the scouts. He was like a frontline legend. Alive, yet untouched. Known by many, seen by few. Who he really was, none of them really knew. In front of her, she witnessed the firestorm, licking the surroundings. The flames fell onto several trees, eating them alive. Burning them, as if they were dried up woods. ¡°Krone Crusher Kozak,¡± Many new recruits denied his existence, saying things like it was merely a story to boost morale. Saying that they were not so na?ve, as to believe such prompted up, unreal stories. Ridiculous stories, like a man taking on hundreds of the horned wolves. The cunning, three-metre high wolves, all by himself. She, however, refused to deny the stories. Since she herself, was the product of his deeds. The many basic and low-ranking Beast Cores he left behind from his kills, were given to new recruits. This was especially so for promising ones. She was one of them. ¡°So he¡¯s real, really real,¡± A white line came out from the firestorm, Krone landed halfway away from them. Turning to look, he kept his guard up. Within the rampaging firestorm, the giant Yetis were still suffering, burning. Their strong life force kept them alive, the fire would take time to finish them off. Of them, faring better was the tallest. The Alpha. Within the havoc, it finally noticed him. Breaking free from the clutches of fire, the Alpha rushed towards him. Clenching its burning fists, it slammed them right onto him. ¡°Hmph,¡± A line of white, slithered. For a moment, it lost sight of him. ¡°Arte Instana,¡± From above the Alpha, he did his bad habit. Krone¡¯s habit of saying the name of his Arte before attacking, was criticized many times. Yet he did not change it. The time he took to say it, he used to focus him mind, and mana. This time, he focused so much mana onto the tip of his spears and its surrounding. He twisted his hand, moving violently into a drill. A piercing drill. The split second it took from saying into attacking, was not enough for the Alpha to react. Krone¡¯s spear burrowed itself onto the Alpha¡¯s thick skull. Drilling sound pervaded the surrounding, piercing everyone¡¯s ears. As if two metals were clashing, grinding, to see who¡¯s tougher. Krone purposely attacked from above, even when the skull was tougher there. Normal knights would usually aim for the ear, having a direct way into their skull. Yet he preferred attacking beasts in their blind spot, as long as he could penetrate its defense. The Alpha¡¯s palms grabbed him, tightly. By the time it did, mana appeared all around him, covering him with protective aura. It was another Arte, Mana Coating, also known as Aurelian Arte. Its arms pressured the aura, yet it soon loosened up. The piercing drill had reached its destination. Krone could feel squishy stuff on the tip of his spear, much like a jelly. He twisted the spear around, then made a rowing move. Squish! Squish! ¡­ Silence. Soon, the large Alpha kneeled, then tumbled down. Snow became dusts, covering the whole place. Its burning fur turned the surrounding snow into water. ¡°Just to be sure,¡± He channeled mana into his spear, turning the spear¡¯s head red hot. A burning smell filled his surroundings. The smell was akin to overcooked eggs. He raised his brow. One brow. ¡°Interesting.¡± Feeling that it was crispy enough, he took out his spear. Not far from him, the firestorm finally took a break. A short burst echoed, as if burping. The seven Yetis still in its location had turned into overcooked meals. Charcoal-like, fur all black. Pitiful. Truly pitiful. ¡°Hm, the inner meat should still be edible.¡± At the time like this, his thought fell onto turning them into consumables. ¡®They did eat our comrades, so why shouldn¡¯t we eat them?¡¯ While some might question such logic, it was not like they had choice. The condition of the central region did not allow for any waste. They had to make full use of the beasts¡¯ body, to ensure survival. They did check the stomach of the beasts, just in case there any remains existed. If there were, they would be given proper burial. As proper as possible, for body parts. ¡°For Vicious Yetis to be this many, it certainly is rare.¡± He turned to the four scouts, walking towards them. He did not rush, just watching the surroundings. He knew there were still others, hiding. His instinct warned him of the many eyes still lurking amidst the snow. Even in this windy weather, these Yetis still could make sense of what was happening with their eyes. He smirked, finding their behavior amusing. ¡®When facing strong opponent, these guys turned like this. How troublesome, but oh well.¡¯ All was well. Since he could just let the time flow, wait until the patrol arrived, then wiped them all clean together. He turned to the scouts, whom mouth opened, eyes widened. He saw Yvonne. The blonde lady was quite a promising one, already joining scout team at her age. Noticing her calmness, he admired her. Others her age would already break under pressure. ¡°Quite a promising girl, hm?¡± ¡­? ¡®Felt like I¡¯m forgetting something¡­?¡¯ As he thought of this, he recalled something. Something related to time? Something about cleaning together? Something about a certain lady? Something about promise, and not breaking it again? ¡­ ¡­ He stopped. Gulping, he felt as if his life was on the line. Heart thumping, he cursed his luck. ¡°Uh, crap! I promised Ju to help her clean the new house!¡± ¡­ ¡­ [Promises are meant to be kept, not broken.] - Anonymous ==== Chapter 1 (Part Two) End ==== Chapter 2: The Proposal ================== Chapter 2: Proposal ================== A briefing. In a large room, a large map was stretched out for all to see, with crystals hovering around as lights. Krone was standing guard. He was guarding the one giving the briefing, Great General of Kharlussia, Sir Shurran Algate. In front of him, two hundred commanders of Kharlussia. Dark circles around their eyes, they all seemed tired. Yet they paid attention. An air of maturity and sharp sense came from each of them. These were seasoned commanders, veterans of a great empire. Kharlussian Empire, the largest empire in the world. It was an empire which encompassed the East and West, partly covering three continents. Along with such a large territory, was her large population of over three hundred million. As the empire was a superpower, it was natural to have many enemies. Currently, the empire was in war. A war against the leading superpower, The Union of Lords, or ¡®The Union¡¯ for short. It was the 20th Year. Kharlussia had lost a lot of territory, and her casualties alone were great. To make matters worse, the existence of dimensional beasts kept pressuring the army and people. It was harsh times, difficult for all. However, behind hardship, there was fortune. Indeed, after hardship, there was prosperity. The beasts which continued to invade, became their source of food and provisions. Just as important, they became their source of strength; their cores. Much to the chagrin of their enemy. ¡°The information proved reliable. This Grand Rift must be destroyed. Immediately.¡± Shurran¡¯s voice reverberated through the room. He continued to explain the battle plan, issuing tasks to the most important commanders there. Soon, his deputy took over. He sat down, sighing as he did. His eyes were weary, his face was wrinkled. Krone observed him, almost telling him to just rest. He however, knew it would be futile. The old man had principles. He would not rest as long as his commanders were not clear of the operation as a whole. Looking at his tired face, Krone recalled their retreat from the burning Imperial Capital. Several Grand Beasts were still alive, running amok. A large Wraith, an Earth Dragon and a Troll King. These were among those clearly imprinted in his memory. Each towered over buildings and castles, responsible for so much destruction and loss of life. He and his team wanted to get rid of them, yet he was ordered to retreat. It came directly from this man, so he did not complain. He did not wish to. He knew how painful a decision it was, so he shut up. Four years had passed since. In the central region of Kharlussia, General Shurran had taken command of all Kharlussian forces. Back then, with the loss of their Supreme Guardian and also the Prime Minister, this former Minister of Defense took control of the situation. With him, over a million soldiers and militia came to the central region. The central region was not a place for pussies. With such high altitude and extreme coldness, people had to be strong to live. This was a good condition in the eyes of the old general. There was no need to persuade the populace long to practice The Dawn Meditation, and the Knight¡¯s special breathing method. At first, the foremost concern was the lack of provisions. These were especially so for food, weapons and energy. Fortunately, packs of otherworldly beasts coming from the rift delivered the solution. They ensured continuous supply of food, weapons and core.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. With the beast¡¯s core, soldiers and mages continued to be strengthened. With core, energy source was no more a problem. The snowy region also guaranteed them of water supply. Thus, the remains of the great Kharlussian army could operate indefinitely. The central region was also an industrial centre. It was the base of Kharlussian Air Fleet, factories, research centres and one of the four Imperial Academy, specialized in air magic engineering. Thus, it was important for war. In addition, the location was strategic enough. It was neighbouring Luminaria Republic, the only other world''s major power not against them. With their help, Kharlussia managed to stall the Union¡¯s seemingly imminent victory. One way of helping; Luminaria had refused the Union¡¯s request. They wished to use Luminaria¡¯s territory to open another front in the south, offering so much in exchange. So much so, that their offer was enticing. Yet Luminaria was not so foolish to accept. Having the central region of Kharlussia would open the Union up for all the vast resource of Kharlussian Empire, as well as ease of movement in the central continent. That was no brainer, Luminaria rejected it out right. Should the Union win, Luminaria would have the Union¡¯s powerful army right on their backyard. Being the sole major power still denying their influence in its soil, it¡¯s only rational to lend a helping hand to Kharlussia. Of course, there were some politicians who thought otherwise. Even still, for four years, the Union¡¯s offensives into the central region were broken one after another. Controlling many cities and over ten million populace in this mountainous region, Shurran continued to deny the Union¡¯s offer of surrender. He would accept nothing else than a peace offer. This resulted in extreme frustration among the Union¡¯s High Command. They hated Shurran so much there was even a ridiculous bounty on his head, well-known among the underworld community. Not only him, for those around him as well. Krone had one too. His was a mere twentieth from the old man, but it was already over ten million, in gold coins. A bounty in gold instead of paper money made it all the more valuable. That made him smile ear to ear. Contrary to their hatred, the Union praised Shurran to the sky. They called him a genius once in a hundred years. These praises, all to cover their shame of not being able to prevent years of stalemate, despite the obvious advantages they possessed. Their citizens all came to know the man¡¯s name, hatred and admiration mixed in. They failed to understand why the man refused their generous offer of surrender. Yet many, could not help admiring his resolve. ¡­ Thankfully, the briefing did not take too much time. ¡°General?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Everyone, thank you for your good work. Rest well.¡± ¡°Sir, yes Sir!¡± The commanders saluted him, right hand slanted on their chest. ¡­ In his office, he pondered his next steps. He was accompanied by Krone and his trusted aide, a young lady. The situation was even direr than he had expected, and it seemed this rift was special in a way. Grand Beasts continuously came out from it. In a day, over a dozen of these giants emerged. Current intel informed him their movement. They were marching their way towards a city under him. ¡°Juanna, announce a general briefing for all of First and Second Army Commanders, 0900 tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sir! First and Second Army Commanders, 0900 tomorrow. If you¡¯ll excuse me,¡± She saluted and went on her way, leaving only Krone and the old man in his office. The quietness was eerie, almost awkward. The room was an antiquated one, with wooden floors, table and bookshelf. On the table and walls, mana stones lighted the room. Shurran took off his glasses, pinching in between his eyes. It was nighttime, and since the passing of winter, he had not had a good rest. He sighed. A rather long sigh. ¡°Krone, how many years have you followed me?¡± ¡°Sir, I believe it¡¯s already been ten years.¡± ¡°Ten, huh? You¡¯re like a son to me. You¡¯re Sheqa¡¯s son, afterall. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re a bit informal right now.¡± ¡°Sir, I understand.¡± He smiled. He had always followed regulations around him, only relaxing himself when permitted to. Shurran ushered him to take a seat, and over tea, they had a nice, cordial chat. ¡°¡­You know, I don¡¯t mind being a middle man for you and Juanna.¡± ¡°Sir, what?¡± ¡°Hohoho. Both of you are too hesitating, it¡¯s a torture. To see you young ones being so close, yet so restraining. Krone, in order to grasp victory, you have to be bold at times.¡± ¡°We¡¯re both officers, so,¡± ¡°Scrap that stupid rule. You think I can¡¯t differentiate biased judgement?¡± ¡°Hah. Well, if you say so, I guess I¡¯ll, after the operation?¡± ¡°You fool! Don¡¯t say that, it¡¯s a bad omen!¡± He laughed heartily. He never believed such superstition, so he made fun of it. For the old man, it was a luxury to have such seemingly normal chat in times like these. If any outsider could see this, they would think it was a family get-together. As if it was a father, giving his son life counseling. == Morning. The 1st and 2nd Army¡¯s briefing had ended. Over two hundred commanders were about to exit the briefing room, yet a certain awkward situation piqued their interest. It was Krone, acting all awkward. By the table for Shurran¡¯s aides, he was standing beside Juanna, currently busy with paperwork. They could see General Shurran clenching his fist from afar, punching the air. It was obvious he was giving him a push. Witnessing this, the others were puzzled. The hell? What¡¯s Krone up to this time? He¡¯s not planning to infuriate her again, right? Well, knowing it¡¯s him¡­ ¡°Juanna.¡± ¡°Hm? I¡¯m busy right now, Sir Krone. Can¡¯t entertain you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rather important, so would you mind giving me time?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important, just hear me out. It won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°Argh, fine, this better be good. What is it?¡± ¡°You see, I had been thinking about this, for so long.¡± ¡°What? What is it? You¡¯re not pulling a prank on me now, right?¡± ¡°Well no, I was just wondering¡­¡± He knelt, eyes on her, locked. He took out a ring, shining gold. Knowing him, she almost jumped. Looking around, she pondered if he was going to tease her again. ¡°Sir Krone, now not the time for a joke, everybody¡¯s looking!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything yet?¡± ¡°Well, knowing you¡­ Stop this at once!¡± ¡°Only after you answer me, seriously. Juanna, will you marry me?¡± ¡°See? There you go at it again, eeh?¡± For awhile, she blanked out. Even for a prank, this was just too much. She looked around, still unsure whether or not he was serious. Gaze finally landing on the old general, she witnessed him nodding. That was the sign. A sign that it was not a joke. General Shurran would not be so childish, as to be involved in this crime. For a while, she stood there, silence. The room, filled with knights and veteran commanders, all held in their breath. Time passed, Krone broke in cold sweat. ¡°Err, Ju? I think you¡¯re taking too long to respond?¡± ¡°Krone, you¡¯re serious, right?¡± ¡°Of course I am.¡± ¡°You mind me killing you if you¡¯re kidding?¡± ¡°Eh? No, I don¡¯t mind. Kill me if I lie!¡± ¡°¡­Hmph.¡± Hearing him said so, she smiled. No, a smirk, somewhat! Cheeks reddened, she nodded. ¡°Eh? Is that a yes?¡± ¡°¡­What would a nod be, if not yes, you fool?¡± ¡°A yes?¡± ¡°Yes, a yes! You want me take it back, huh?¡± ¡°A yes? It¡¯s a yes!¡± He turned to the others, joyful tears was in his eyes. General Shurran walked to him, patting his shoulder. Following his lead, commanders of First and Second Army patted him on his back. He got two hundred pats that day, some were filled with much force. Some even had traces of mana, those fuckers! ¡°Whatever, they can be jealous of me, for all I care, hmph!¡± ¡°Ah, hey! Krone, what are you doing?!¡± ¡°Announcing this to the city, what else?¡± ¡°What, the city? Put me down, hey!¡± That day, he took Juanna out for a princess carry. He carried her all around the city, parading her as his. In return, he got a pinch on his stomach, red for many hours. ¡°Well, it was well worth it.¡± His hearty laughter echoed throughout the city. Beside him, a tender face rested on his chest. Slumbering. A smile was on, no, it was a smirk. A lady, smirking while sleeping. ==== Chapter Two End ==== Chapter 3: Operation Last Order ============================ Chapter 3: Operation Last Order ============================ They saw it clearly. An image, that of a black hole. A black hole in the red sky, with chains of lightning moving around, buzzing and jolting. The rift. A Grand Rift, one that must be destroyed. ¡°Sigma!¡± The fifteen thousand army swiftly divided itself into three. In a three head formation akin to a Sigma, they marched onwards at a speed surpassing human limit. This superhuman army, clad in unusual armors, had no cavalry. Their speed, however, surpassed that of a speeding horse. Under their feet, colourful lights propelled them forward. Mana. With mana, they powered their Air Sliding Arte. Along with their superior physique, they seemed as though sliding through the air. Moving in unison, each step of the way. One step, one second. There was no rushing. Also, there was no lagging. One step, covered twenty metres. Another step, covered another twenty. United, every step seemed effortless. As though it was a normal step; each and every one. They moved in such unison, none lagged behind. They ran across the eerie battlefield, with rotting trees here and there, while ground filled with blood-red veins. Bloody stench filled the area. The nauseating stench attacked their senses, yet they shrugged it away. They had been in many battles, such stench had little effect on them. Beasts came to greet them. Hundreds of almost ten-metre white Yetis rushed. Following behind, thousands of lizardmen with sharp bones protruding from their body. Thousands more of horned wolves, moved to their two sides; going for encirclement. At their back, almost a hundred twenty-metre high trolls, each holding a large stone club. They stood before the army, as though guarding the rift above them. The biggest of the trolls stood below the rift; it was over thirty metre. The club it held, was its height. Had it extended its club overhead; with its arm, it might reach the rift. The Troll King. A Grand Beast, an absolute authority among the trolls. It glared the incoming army. Howling, as if in anger, the trolls in front of him moved. Slowly, yet earth-shaking. In front of the trolls, a giant thirty-metre mammoth charged towards the army. Still some distance away, the white Yetis were leading the beasts¡¯ rush. The incoming army, in solid formation and in overwhelming confidence, would instill fear in anyone. Yet these beasts had no fear, as if they could not even understand it. Leading front of the army, was a solid line of shield bearers. Following at the back, three lines of strong infantry units. They had their long spears to the front, in solid formation. The Yetis neared them. Many of them jumped, yet the army¡¯s third line simply had to raise their spears. Chaotic sounds. Loud clashes of different kinds. Blood had been spilled, guts and organs sprayed around, limbs shredded from their body. The lines of spears were shredding whatever beasts greeting their front. The army did not slow down. Nearing their objective, they steadily marched on. In the middle of the marching army, an old man marched along. Surrounded by over twenty knights, each one of them bore eyes of conviction and strength. The old man was giving orders as they moved. He was General Shurran, Supreme Commander of Kharlussian Army. The last Great General of Kharlussia. Adored by many, respected by all. After the government of Kharlussia collapsed, he took the rein. For four years, he had led this war against the Union and the otherworldly beasts. This time, he led this army to destroy a Grand Rift suddenly appearing in his territory. His plan was solid, and he had calculated the necessary danger and risk, thus he only brought this fifteen thousand into what was called the inner hive; this very location now. BRIMM¡ª Suddenly, the rift hummed, loudly. The incoming beasts all abruptly turned docile. They went down to the ground, as if bowing down. General Shurran had an epiphany. ¡°Grand-Tactical Strike. Slow down!¡± The army slowed down. In fifteen different places, nineteen knights stood in three-lined hexagon formation, while soldiers channeled their mana into them. The beasts did not deter them in any way, as if overwhelmed with fear. Within ten minutes, it was ready. ¡°Aim, the rift! Attack in ten, nine,¡± The knights half-kneeled, while the soldiers put forth their shield to the front in a tortoise formation, covering the front of the knights as well as all around. Transparent mana shield, Ein Gard, appeared. Powered different colors of mana, the hexagonal shields complemented each other. The Knights were ready. They aimed towards the rift hovering in the sky. The rift continued to hum, the vibration seemed to be more intense. ¡°...One, Attack!¡± His army complied immediately; fifteen large lightning-like beams flew towards the rift. As it reached it, it came out. A grey hand. A spherical shield formed around the rift. A humanoid face with fangs came out. What followed was a loud incantation. KARA¡ªHASSHUU¡ª! Shockwave filled the entire battlefield, engulfing the army as well as the beast. The red sky shook. ======= ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A groan. A man clad in bloodied armorslowly opened his eyes. His mind wasstill in shambles, but he felt pain in hisabdomen, aches from the rest ofhis body. Dizzy, he closed his eyes, focusing. ... He remembered who he was. He was Krone Kozak, Shurran¡¯s elite knight. ¡®Right, I can¡¯t stay immobile here.¡¯ He focused on healing his wound, but first, he had to deal with the pain. Soon, the pain slowly dissipated. It was deemed anunnecessary warning, thus the owner, him, shut it off. He felt tingling and ripples aroundhis abdominal wound, a sign that his accelerated healing had activated. His body was slanted and leaned against the carcass of a giant Thurmusk, a mammoth-like creature with multiple tusks and armored carapaces on its shoulders. He raised his head a little. In his vision, a vibrant colour. Red. Something red in his sight, very near. So very near that it was blurry, in fact, the red colour latched on him, on top of his armored chest. His mind still dazed, and while the colour was different, he recognized it in a second. It was her hair. ¡°Ju¡­?¡± Her hair was disheveled, some strands even laid on his cheek. His hand touched it. It was covered with red fluid, half-hardened. The hand moved down onto her cheek. Cold. ¡°Juanna.¡± His eyes opened wide. He raised his head, observing her. Clad in white, thick carapace-like armor, she laid motionless on top of him. From her back, he could see several holes and cracks on her armor. His other senses activated, he felt some kind of fluid on top of him. Red, thick fluid. A familiar nauseating smell filled his surrounding. He shivered, breathing heavy. Around him, he could see hundreds of his comrades; motionless, some still have limbs, but most were in parts. Accompanying them were small and large beasts; from flying monsters to those which burrowed underground. All over on the battlefield. An eerie battlefield. Darkened ground with large red veins all over up until the sky. It was a ceiling, to be precise. An enclosed place, yet so large that accommodating several thousand beasts was nothing. The veins were weakly pulsating, as if pumping blood. His head ached. ¡°What the hell happened¡­?¡± His hands embraced the cold body of the young woman. Still unable to move his legs, he pulled her up closer to his face. Her face was half shimmered with blood, while her hand was tightly gripping him; even when her body was already this cold. ¡°Damn it.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Tears started to swell in his eyes, knowing well what she had done, even when the details eluded him. She must have sensed it coming. She knew how deadly it was. He tried to recall what he last remembered. ¡°Operation Last Order.¡± He gasped. Krone¡¯s memory finally retracted back to his current situation. Juanna still in his embrace, he caressed her hair. Overwhelmed, he almost stifled himself. ¡°Right, this is the operation.¡± An operation which took two armies to work in concert. An operation which objective was to destroy the enourmous rift for good. This kind of rift was super rare. Even throughout the twenty years war, only two others with similar size were reported. However, the problem it posed was real. One by one, Grand Beasts, beasts classified as ¡°Grand¡± or simply S-class, kept on coming from this rift. These humongous beasts would take a Kharlussian Army; the strongest in the world, extreme effort to take down just a few. Each one towered over from twenty to thirty metres, with various forms. From the agile, two-headed feline to a rampaging Tulmusk. They had variety, yet two things made them much more dangerous than a horde of low-level beasts. First, their higher consciousness and second, them working in cohort according to a superior¡¯s command. They were not rampaging wildly, but followed a certain plan. These two things were crucial. These made them so much deadlier aside from their raw strength and tough body. General Shurran had taken all these into consideration, and decided to finish it off once and for all, before more came in from the rift. His decision was quick, decisive. ¡°Did we fail?¡± Krone, still lying there, tried to recall the most recent details. The two armies marched through the mountains. Winter had passed, yet the snow was still abundant. The rift was not visible from the sky or far away, yet one could see the concentration of dense, dark ground around a certain location. Those with Mana Vision could see the terrible mana distortion from tens of kilometres away. Each time a Grand Beast passed through, other sensors with acute Mana Sense would shiver from the high Mana Fluctuation. Juanna, in his embrace, was one of them. From these two type of sensors, Shurran¡¯s armies gained valuable intel. There were over thirty Grand Beasts already passed through. The second army distracted most of these beasts while the elite first army made their way into the inner side of the rift. Closing in, dark red veins were apparent all over the ground. As they did, they noticed a structure; a bud-like structure almost fifty metre high. Just as intel put it, it was as if a budding flower dyed in blood. The bud, the headquarters nicknamed it as ¡°Hive¡±. They had to do this fast, even calculating into it possible high casualties. The reason was apparent, to avoid higher casualties later since they had to do this before thebastardthird party entered the fray. Shurran had to leave the main body of his army, to conclude the operation as fast as possible. The main army, covering Northeast and Northwest, kept those third partyin check. Not far away from their location, was them, the Union¡¯s army. Several hundred thousand soldiers. Fully armed with artillery and backed with Air Cruisers, they were on stand-by. Any moment of weakness in General Shurran¡¯s defensive formation, they would move in. Land Cruisers were stationed further away as support, since they could not operate well in this mountainous region. This army was among the many stationed around the central region, awaiting orders from their masters. Thus, Shurran had to make sure the main body of Kharlussian army kept them in check. The first army, under General Shurran¡¯s personal leadership, entered the Hive. After overcoming series of lurking predators and thousands of low-level beasts, they finally made it to the innermost enclosure. Within,afluctuating hole of light of various colours covered their view. ¡°Grand-level rift¡­¡± For a few seconds, many stood in awe. The very rift which had devastated their Far Eastern Fleet. Appearing right in the middle of the sea, it continued bringing in dozens of marine Grand Beasts for five days. The very rift which appeared in-between their Ancient Capital and Imperial Capital. Grand Beasts came out, wreaking havoc and destruction right in the middle of the Imperial Capital. They distracted the best Kharlussian knights while the Union marched on. ¡°Sigma!¡± Shurran issued a loud, solid command. His deep voice filled with mana reverberated throughout the battlefield. Soldiers snapped back to reality. Eyes focused, they formed a sigma formation following their respective flags. Ten thousand elite troops of the first army, divided into two sides. Meanwhile another five thousand formed the inner arrow-head, marching through the wide space filled with red veins. Being there was akin to being inside a monster¡¯s stomach. The thought crossed everyone¡¯s mind, yet they shrugged it off. You only live once, anyway. Another half of the first army was outside the hive and before the innermost enclosure. They were the stop-gap for any returning beasts, preventing them from surrounding the hive. Krone was with the General. As per his duty, his eyes and senses were active all around, in case of any ambush. He had snow-like armor, along with a stout shield and spear on his right-hand. He had thick yet steady Mana-Coating, anArtewhich he already reached Grandmaster level. A level none among the Knights reached before their forties or even fifties. Vibrant light coated his armor and lances, all while he was running alongside the old general. He had accompanied Shurran for ten years, and he thought the old man never ceased to amaze. Already seventy-five years old, the general did not fail to keep up with the young ones. He was a fatherly figure to all remaining Kharlussian, still devoting their life to the motherland. His presence somehow boosted the morale of the army, making them able to fight two, even three times more ferocious than normal. The army as a whole was able to ignore tiredness, shrugged off injury and recovered from confusion at a rate any commander would kill for. Krone observed him from his back. His wide back, the reliable back he had been following for ten years. The years were the most gruesome years in his life, yet it was also the most memorable. The memory, he would not trade it for anything. === Back to the current Krone, he was baffled. ¡°It was going smoothly, as planned, so what goes?" Krone returned from his reminiscence. If it was going so smoothly, what made them in such a state now? He turned around. Corpses of his fallen comrades, lower rank beasts and a few Grand Beasts that stayed within the hive were around him. These beasts were powerful, but they could not possibly deliver such a blow to the most Elite of Kharlussia. He turned to look to his front, up in the air. Shivering, humming rift was in his sight. Smaller than what was in his memory, with lightning coming in and out, seemingly unstable. His memory was triggered. ¡°That¡¯s right. That thing, came out.¡± He remembered. Back then, the rift was humming so loudly. It was unprecedented. The Grand Beasts turned docile and bowed down, as if welcoming their monarch. General Shurran had an epiphany, and he ordered a Grand-Tactical Strike to be ready. His order slowed down the march, with hundred Knights forming the formation. They formed the skeleton of the strike, while soldiers powered the formation. All fifteen brigades was powering up a Grand-Tactical Strike. Within ten minutes, it was ready. Due to the burden of its massive power, the knights could barely move. ¡°Aim: The Rift! Attack in Ten, Nine,¡± The knights half-knelt, taking the most stable position for the strike. The soldiers put forth their shield to the front in a tortoise formation, activating Ein Gard, covering the front of the knights as well as all around. The knights aimed towards the rift hovering in the sky. The rift continued to hum, the vibration seemed to be more intense. "Attack!" As the count fell to one, Shurran ordered an immediate attack. While it was still quite far for a devastating strike, he had a feeling that he ought not to wait. It was as if his instinct was telling him;absolutely do not wait! His army complied immediately. Fifteen large lightning-like beams flew towards the rift.Even if it was not enough to destroy the rift, it should still weaken it considerably. At the very least, Grand Beasts cannot pass through. Krone¡¯s sharp, predator-like eyes observed it closely. A hand. A grey, human-like hand came out from the rift, taking in the first beam. Within the split second, a spherical shield came, protecting the rift. The lightning beam was barely stopped. Within the next second, half of its body, a four-metre humanoid body clad in silver armor, came out. Its head passed through, with its fang protruding down onto its chin. Its mouth moved. Krone heard the incantation. KARA, HASSHUU! A booming spherical shockwave, spread all over the battlefield. ==== ¡­ He recalled it clearly now. At the time, he moved towards the general, activating his Arte; Ein Gard. At the same time, the young lady moving alongside him, rushed to his front. She activated the same defensive Arte. She was the very same one he was embracing right now. The cold, bloodied lady on top of him was her. Her legs were twisted, while the back of her head and forehead shattered. He could feel gooey stuff coming out of it. He remembered what he had said before, and what the general was joking about. ¡°A bad omen, is it?¡± He shivered. His eyes reddened, and his stomach already stopped being so itchy, a sign his recovery was sufficient. His heart throbbed, a tingling feeling ran throughout his body. With tears running down his cheek, he took her face closer to him. Tender face. Tender, pinkish cheek. An innocent-looking lady. With civilian clothes, one would never think she was in the army. Looking at her closely for a moment, he finally closed their lips together. It had the iron taste of blood; she was coated with it. A good moment passed, he reluctantly let her go. Wiping the blood coming from her mouth and her face, he moved his legs. With extreme care, he took her over the giant Tulmusk, softly putting her on the ground behind the giant carcass. Taking a knife from her chest, he ripped the thick fur of the Tulmusk, placing it below her head. Then he took a larger portion, using it to cover her whole. He examined her face, his hand on her cheek before he gripped it into a fist. Twitching and crackling sound resounded. ¡°Ju, wait for me.¡± He stood up, examining the giant Tulmusk. He stabbed the mana-coated knife into the beast¡¯s elephant-like head. Digging a little more, he took out a thigh-size crystal. It was a shining, green crystal. It was a core; a Grand-level core. A Life-Force type core, useful. He held it near. Soon, mana within it seeped into him. His injuries vibrated, ripped flesh mending. The core''s mana filled him with energy. He placed it into his spatial ring. Wasting no more time, he jumped high onto the carcass. The view of the battlefield filled his eyes. Mana filling his body, one of his best traits ran in full potential. Predator¡¯s Eyes. Sharp eyesight with extreme ability to detect movement, temperature and vibration. As long as he focused, he could see well even from afar. ¡°Where? Further?¡± His eyesight moved further to the front, several kilometers. Figures came into view. ¡°They¡¯re still here!¡± He could see several thousand people surrounding a figure. A tall, grey figure clad in silver armor, twice taller than any tall man. Its right hand seemingly was blown off, with steam still coming out. "What''s that thing? A knight beast?" In groups, thousands of people moved in unison. Two was attacking from afar, two defending while three were attacking in the very front. Several others were making sneak attacks one after another. There were several more at the back, treating those severely wounded. It seemed they were pressuring it, yet it¡¯s mana coating was still thick. Thicker than any Knight Beasts or Grand Beasts able to use mana coating. ¡°Damn. At least ten, twenty times thicker than mine.¡± He wanted to join the battle, yet his legs were lagging. They were still recovering, thus he decided to lie down to accelerate healing. ¡°Joining like this, I¡¯ll just be a burden.¡± He stopped his observation to conserve mana. Directing what was left to his legs, tingling feeling waved through his spine down to his abdomen, down to his legs and feet. He had triggered his most crucial trait; one he inherited from the core of a high-level beast. He called it Accelerated Healing, the one trait that had saved him from near-death, several times in the past. It consumed a lot of mana, and would only focus on the most vital organs or injury when he was unconscious. He took out a thick-metal container from his spatial ring, and drank a full mouthful. Slowly, mana surged through his veins and his spine. His mind became clearer, and he felt his leg¡¯s recovery hastened. After a moment, his recovery made significant progress. ¡°Huh?¡± His senses tingled. He turned his eyes towards the frontline, focusing again. Krone felt the ambient energy shift, just like when the silver giant blasted the Kharlussian army. His eyes caught sight of the fanged beast, tightly gripping its own hand. Mana surged out. Dread. He had no doubt of it. His right hand to his mouth, Krone activated his communication ring. "Guys, take shelter!¡± KARA, HASSHUU! From his position, the shout was faint, yet his acute hearing caught it. He ducked behind the Tulmusk, covering Juanna¡¯s body. In a moment, booming shockwave blasted the whole battlefield for the second time. ==== Echoes were drumming the enclosed space. The Hive¡¯s ceiling shook, veins ripped apart, blood sprayed all around. Bodies flew as if cotton balls blown by thegust. ¡°What the hell? It still can do this.¡± Powerful. Such a powerful mana explosion. He thought it was an ultimate technique, one which could only be used once in a while. Never did it cross his mind that thewhilewas really that short. Plunging his spear deep into the ground, he gritted his teeth while holding it with his right hands. His head was on Tulmusk¡¯s body, parts of it were blown away by the shockwave. His left hand keptJuanna¡¯sbody on the ground. GRUU,GRUUU. Pieces ofcarapace-likestructure fell from the ceiling. Even the hive was damaged. ¡°How far was that? Four, or five km? Damn,¡± When he thought of his remaining comrades, he cursed. Even he, so far away, had to face with such pressure. Those injured nearby surely had no hope of survival. ¡°General, survive. God, let him survive.¡± He understood. If the general fell here, then the whole remnant ofKharlussianArmy would fall apart. Was there anyone else able to keep ten million people together, united against the onslaught of the Union? The young ones losing their fatherly figure would lose the very place to lean to. Most of the old ones with experience and capability already left them. It was then that he realized how valuable experience was. He had such realization years before too. One person¡¯s experience, ability, and influence could affect many millions. In similar standard, the Empire¡¯s Supreme Guardian was the same. After he fell in battle, many lost hope. He was the Empire¡¯scentreof gravity. As for himself, and the rest of the Empire¡¯s remnant, the old man was theircentreof gravity. ¡°Survive!¡± His eyes changed, sharper, feline-like. He felt his heart thumping violently, his blood rushed throughout his body. As the shockwave stopped, he took out his spear from the ground. Lightly pattingJuanna¡¯scheek, he smiled bitterly. Jumping onto the beast¡¯s body, he focused his gaze towards thecentreof the explosion. ¡°Where, where is he?¡± His view flew through the frontline, finally resting on a tall figure. It was ramming through a group of knights. It had lost both arms, and its mana coating was nothing like before. Obviously weakened,it howeverhad no desire to stop. Within the group, Krone caught sight of the one he wished to find. ¡°It¡¯s targeting him!¡± He rushed towards the battlefield. His speed was beyond normal, beyond what normal soldiers could ever do. With a tap on the ground, he slid for over two hundredmetres before another foot had to tap the ground. Sliding on the air. Air Sliding was a basic Arte, practically all knights and almost all soldiers able to do. He however had mastered it to such a high degree; already breaking through to the grandmaster level. With almost twenty years battle experience, he had faced situations of ¡®be good at it or die¡¯. Such situations sped up mastery many times over. As he slid through the air, his eyes never took off his target. Ramming through dozens of surviving knights, the creature finally reached its target. With a kick, itsentthrough a vicious shockwave, sending the few still protecting the general away. Pieces of metal armors and shield were blown away, blood splattered. The shockwave blew the old general over a hundredmetre. Tumbling, theold man was now alone, his knights separated. Thegreyhumanoid beast stopped, seemingly catching its breath. Within seconds, metal chains came out of nowhere, flying through the air. As if they were alive, they slid through the air, coiling around the beast¡¯s legs,bodyand neck. It was the surviving knights. They were Krone¡¯s comrades, with similar responsibility, as advisor and protector of the general. Thirteen knights bound it on the ground, sending destructive mana through. The knights were injured all over, yet they refused to fall, continuously sending their energy, suppressing the beast. Its movement dulled, mana coating shaking. It was as if it had to bear thousand tons of weight. GRAAA! The creature shouted. In that short time-frame, the old general grabbed a large spear, sliding through the distance. With his momentum, he launched his most mastered Arte. In the form of a swirling spear, it was the Piercing Drill, ArteInstana. Powerful, heavy drill. Coming right through the air, he avoided its armor. It directly landed under its arm, on top of the beast¡¯s opened rib-cage. Ripping through it, the user twisted it in a violent motion, to further broaden the damage he had inflicted. KHUAAA--- A loud shriek filled theair,as if it was exhaling all air within itself. The beast finally kneeled, yet the old knight did not dare to be at ease. He took out a knife from his chest. Plunging it right below its neck, he twisted it as much as he can before taking some distance. He breathed out heavily. His mana depleted, his strength expended. When he rest his knee on the ground, a loud explosion occurred. The knife, coated with mana, exploded right on the beast¡¯s face. The surrounding knight pulled their chains, stretching the beast¡¯s body. A few other knights, gaining consciousness, got ahold of their weapons. Spears, axes, swords and knives. Filling them with violentmana, they threw them all towards the beast. Thud-thud-thud. Some of the heavier weapon managed to stab into its tough body, while the lighter ones were deflected. Even so, the humanoid beast was filled with dozens of weapons. Its breath seemingly was weakened. KROO--- It drew a really deep breath. Krone, now only a few hundredmetreover, felt a tingling sense of crisis. With mana, he grabbed whatever shields he managed to see on the way, and rushed his way towards the exhausted old general. ¡°Take cover!¡± The beast raised his left leg, before uttering; HA-KU-SHA!! The leg plunged into the ground, shattering the surrounding. A similar shockwave rushed through everyone around. In the nick of time, Krone kneeled right in front of his superior, activating his defensivearte, EinGard. White mana covered the four broken shields on his arms. He took in air, constricting his innards while keeping his mouth open. At the same time, he maximized his mana coating. A loud boom. Withinsplitsecond he received the shockwave, he could no longer felt his limbs. His consciousness wenthaywire,as if he was rammed by a huge object. ¡°Kuh¡ª¡± He forced himself back to consciousness. Blood was running through his forehead, ears, nose and mouth. Meanwhile, his right hand was twisted in a strange way. His left, he checked, was none. Blood was coming out from his shoulder. He tensed his muscle, forcibly stopping the bleeding. He felt onlylittlepain. Courtesy of one of his traits, Adrenaline Rush. ¡°General,¡± He turned around, his sight rested towards a figure on the ground. ¡°Sir,¡± He examined his superior. His left leg was no more, his hands were in bad shape. His head had a large injury, half his face in blood. Hisbreath was weak. Evidently, he was dying. Krone felt the urgency. His right hand, weakened though it was, took out a potion from his spatial ring and forced it into his mouth. Taking bandage out, he wrapped it tightly around all the bleeding parts. ¡°Ohh,¡± Gaining consciousness, the general realized his presence. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll get you out!¡± ¡°Krone!¡± His weak hand latched onto his neck, his eyes right into his youngprot¨¦g¨¦¡¯s. ¡°Finish, that, off. Destroy, rift,¡± He pressured himself to say those words, before letting go of his breath. It was a long exhalation. As if he was letting all the air he had accumulated through the years. All off in one go. Krone trembled. He turned silent. Grabbing the old hand, he was shivering. All this time, he had followed the man. He had brought him to his current level. He had shaped his worldview, he had structured his discipline, he had enriched his values. The old man did all that, throughout these ten difficult years. He tightened his grip, fighting his boiling emotion. Always stay calm, that¡¯s howjudgementshould be done. Stay calm¡­ Stay calm¡­? His words of wisdom echoed within him. He was part of him, and now that part had left the world. He gritted his teeth, yet soon let it loose. He remembered his last order. ¡°Sir, yes Sir!¡± He grabbed the general¡¯s spear. A large spear, even with tips half-broken. On his hand, he felt its majesty. His mana spread around it, and within it, flowing within its own veins. Truly, a top-quality spear. A spear which accompanied the legendary general. Now an Immortal Hero of Kharlussia. ¡­ His forced his right hand to twist, forcibly straightened it back to normal. He moved right and left, trying to familiarize himself with having no left hand. ¡°Alright.¡± His gaze turned to the distance. Thegreyhumanoid beast. It had no name, at least not to their knowledge. It was a newly discovered entity. This entity obviously had superior consciousness, since it clearly targeted the general; being the leader of the fray. ¡°You took so many of us by yourself.¡± He muttered. He forced himself to stay calm, yet his blood boiled. He circulated his mana within his body. He wanted to rush, yet he knew he stood no chance by being hasty. ¡°You took away my beloved, you took away my comrades¡­¡± His gaze became a stare. His eyes seemingly changed yet again. The armless creature, finishing off the last surviving knight on the ground, noticed his intent. With its left feet seemingly broken, its stand thus unstable, yet its fighting spirit flared as their eyes met. Finally stabilizing his mana, Krone walked towards it. ¡°Now, you took away the one man I would even call father¡­¡± His stare became sharp. It was as if the whole place became nothing to him, with only the creature in his sight. He swung the spear on his hand. With one hand, it was a little difficult to use, yet he did not mind. He took a knife from his waist. A military-grade knife, the one he took from his beloved. He placed the knife¡¯s handle in-between his teeth. It¡¯s blade towards his right. ¡°This is war. So I¡¯m not blaming you.¡± The two weapons on him, he steadied his pace. In his mind, he steeled himself for what was to come. The spear was his mentor¡¯s. Also his father¡¯s. The knife was his closestfriend¡¯s. Also his beloved¡¯s. This knife, and this spear, both will take down this creature. ¡°Not blaming you. Yet I¡¯ll have you pay for all your deeds.¡± No other way around it. Absolutely, a must. No other option. ¡°Even if my soul had to shatter¡­!¡± That was his intent. Their eyes locked with each other. Being a creature of battle, the sheer intent explained it all. With no one else, no other interference. It was akin to a duel. A duel. One human, One beast. A duel to the death. ¡°Come, my mortal enemy. I¡¯ll let you share my pain.¡± He slid through the air, and the beast did the same. URAAAAH! In this now desolate place, a single war-cry opened the duel. A duel, no human witnessing. ==== Chapter 3 End ==== Chapter 4: Let the Law be Upheld =============================== Chapter 4: Let the Law be Upheld =============================== Karrgghhh-- The beast let out a loud howl. Finally, the spear pierced his wounded rib-cage, the same place Shurran had pierced from before. Swinging his neck, Krone pierced the back of its neck with Juanna¡¯s knife. He thought it was weird. The creature was extremely powerful. Its agility was clearly above him. Even with its terrible injury, logically, his chance of winning was really slight. A slight chance. Yet he did it. During the fight, the beast was close to deliver his finishing blow. There was no chance for him to avoid it. However, at the crucial moment, it froze. He thought it was weird, yet he denied his doubt. Doubt was fatal during battle, and the beast clearly had no need for tricks. He had to trust his chance. With his spear, he used his Piercing Drill Arte Instana, with the knife he used his Vibrant Slash Ivra Ilymus. Along with his Aura Coating - Aurelian Arte, the attack power multiplied. His double attacks hit cleanly, yet¡­ Even with all the power delivered to it, it still refused to perish. With his hand inside its rib-cage, he activated his fire magic. However, his mana was scarce. He wanted to activate hisFlamme Vyrusha,yet he was simply out of mana. Even the fact that he could exchange blow with the beast was already miracle. ¡°Is this, the end?¡± As he thought of that, the beast gazed up onto the sky. ¡°Kar haz, gang gi, weii so so! ¡± It was an unfamiliar language. He could not possibly understand it. However, as strange as it may sound, he had an idea of what it was. The beast was clearly blaming something. Something in the sky. As if saying, ¡°The fuck you¡¯re doing, it¡¯s one on one duel!¡± A voice then reverberated in the air. It was an unknown language; in fact, it was merely vibration of some sort. Entirely different from the beast¡¯s, yet Krone could somehow understand it. ¡°Let the Law of the Creator be upheld. You¡¯ve broken the law. You¡¯ve misused your temporary throne. You cannot complain.¡± The voice, as if replying to the beast¡¯s protest, explained. The voice was tranquil, full of calmness. Krone had an epiphany. A third party interfered, giving him that chance. Though it might be considered dishonorable during a duel, this time he had no desire to complain. He had a mission to accomplish. Yet somehow, the beast continued to struggle. It was kneeling, leaving its height at a mere three metre. Krone was hanging onto its neck. His right hand still by the spear, inside its body, trying to burn its innards. Regrettably, with only weak fire, it was not effective. It refused to die, even when Krone twisted his weapons several times. From its awkward struggle, its fangs, ever so close to him, embedded themselves onto his right shoulder. ¡°Ughhhh¡­¡± A howl of pain. He no longer able to refuse his pain receptors from doing their job. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ''Dying, here? No matter, I¡¯m bringing you down too.'' But how? As he thought of it, the ring on his right hand clashed with the beast¡¯s rib cage. ''Ring, right! The core!'' How did he forget? The core from Tulmusk, the giant elephant-like Grand Beast, an S-class beast with a large, shining green core. Green Core signified life force. Its size and shine, signified quantity and quality. The power left within the core was most valuable, as it can be used to strengthened the life force and mana of those strong enough to withstand absorbing it. While absorbing a core, its power was released slowly and carefully, in order to avoid any accident. This time however, he was not going to be careful. Even at his best condition, a blast from a Grand-level core was not something you can just ignite and ran away all by yourself. He had given up hope for survival. Wishing nothing more than to die with it, he took out the core from the ring. The thigh-sized core, with its sturdy structure, actually made the beast¡¯s body bulged. ¡°Bah, mun inn senna," Noticing his intent, he beast forced itself to gain control of its legs. As if its body was constrained, it used its all, just to jump high into the sky towards the rift. While they were heading higher up into the sky, it tried to shake him off. A shame, since its fangs, locked deep into his shoulder, became its downfall. Krone activated his remaining mana, violently invading the core. When they were so close to the rift, he could feel the power being released all in one go. "Va vi mu!" A curse. That powerful thing, able to wipe out an army by itself, actually cursed. ¡°A fitting end¡ª¡± Krone¡¯s last words, filled with blood coming out of his mouth. He thought it was a fitting end, since he really must destroy both the rift and the beast, giving a much higher chance for his comrades outside to survive. Light. Blinding light. And shockwave. The inside of the hive shook, filled to the brim with the power of the explosion. ==== Shaa--- ¡°Hmm?¡± He opened his eyes. A wide, open space all around him. High up in the sky, he could see the high horizon, forming a blinding, ring-like panorama. As well as below, a blue planet. A tranquil, blue planet partially shrouded with white. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°One of the places, fitting for valiant warriors. Immortalized by the Creator.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± He turned. A man in white stood beside him. Tranquil smile was on him, while his voice was familiar. ¡°You¡¯re from that time?¡± ¡°Yes, from that time.¡± ¡°Did I die..?¡± A faint smile. He turned to look the high horizon. Brilliant red sun, and tranquil, shining blue lines over the curvature of the planet. He turned to the young man. ¡°Why should you be?¡± ¡°I mean, I couldn¡¯t possibly survive that¡ª¡± ¡°All within The Creator¡¯s Will. By the way, look over there.¡± He changed the subject, pointing to a place with his finger. Towards a wide area of land. ¡°There?¡± From a land over another continent, passing through the blue ocean, passing through the large land mass. In the centre, his sight covered the high, snowy mountains range. To a vast, snowy plain, down to a green sight, mixed with various colours. Vibrant with life. Here and there, lakes of crystal blue. Truly, a wonder to behold. ¡°You recognize that land?¡± ¡°¡­Recognize? It can¡¯t be, Kharlussia?¡± Krone was honestly surprised. It was as if a child first learning an amazing fact never thought possible before. ¡°Yes, your motherland you struggled to protect. The land of your ancestors, of your father and mother. Of your people, of your friends, your trusted one and your beloved.¡± With that, he left Krone in silent. He seemed mesmerized by the sight. He had always thought his homeland was beautiful. But now, high above the land, he thought it was beyond magnificent. ¡­ ¡°Beautiful?¡± After a while, the man in white inquired. Beautiful? No, that did not do justice. How to express it? Artful, yes, artful! Truly artful. ¡°Not merely beautiful, it was as if, it contains deeper signs. A message? I don¡¯t know how to put it in words.¡± Hearing this, the man smiled. ¡°You¡¯re indeed good enough.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I wished to inquire something, if you¡¯re willing.¡± Their eyes locked, telling him clearly he wished for a serious answer. ¡°Fire away. If I can answer, why not?¡± ¡°Then, why did you fight, valiant warrior? All when you could have gone to other land, and live with relative ease?¡± ¡­ His question came in as a surprise. It was not as if he never thought of it before, yet to him, fighting against the invaders and the beasts was as natural as breathing. After thinking for it a little while, he decided to just answer it as honest as possible. No reason to hide anything, anyway. ¡°Are you a human?¡± ¡°¡­No, but I can sympathize.¡± The man in white replied simply. ¡°Fair enough. Tell me, do you ever wish to see your people enslaved? Their life dictated for them?¡± Krone looked into his eyes. It was a question, yet it was not one expecting an answer, so the man was silent. ¡°Their mind, controlled by people, who had no love for them. Soon, they, my people, our children, grandchildren, won¡¯t even notice they¡¯re enslaved¡­¡± His eyes fell upon the wide mass of land, his motherland. He drew a deep breath, as if coming to term with something. ¡°After a generation or two, their mind¡¯s inner workings would have been perverted, so much so that black becomes white, white becomes black. God no longer exists, and neighbours be damned. They will be made to kill others like us, and believe it to be right doing so.¡± Closing his eyes, he gripped his fist, trembling. ¡°Can you stand it? Your people¡¯s values be crooked? Thus, they¡¯re led to the slaughter house called Hell, without most of them even suspecting. They would be thinking;¡®It¡¯s the right thing to do.¡¯¡± He paused. He closed his eyes. A long silence. The man in white, waited enough, asked. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t your next generation even suspect their rulers doing such a thing?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t using their mind. They can¡¯t use their mind. How can they? They have never trained to do so. Plus, they¡¯re blocked from using their mind. The pressure of the masses are massive. Shaking the control off by oneself, I fear, only a percent or so are able to.¡± Hearing this, the man in white nodded. ¡°Indeed, the way of the mind control, is not so simple.¡± ¡°Yes. Would anyone sane, want that for their children? Their next generation? Do you?¡± Krone turned to look at the man in white. His face was serene, his demeanor tranquil. As if nothing in the world worried him. Krone turned his gaze to his homeland again. His right fist to the East, and left fist to the West. ¡°By the Owner of the East and West, know that I don¡¯t. I definitely don¡¯t. Vehemently don¡¯t. This reason seemed simple, but to me? It¡¯s worth it.¡± The man looked at him for a while. Seemingly satisfied, he nodded. ¡°By the Possessor of the Glorious Throne, you are fully supported.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Krone noticed his words. It was a proclamation, a declaration of some sorts. ¡°I will present you with your choice. Choose wisely.¡± Slowly, his hand waved to his front. Two balls of energy appeared, one blue, the other, red. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, you deserved to rest. The blue one is that choice. Rest, there¡¯ll be more comfort than you could even imagine. You will be alerted when the time comes for Judgement Day.¡± ¡°Rest? Then the red one?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a Redo choice. It¡¯s a difficult, steep path.¡± ¡°Redo... Does that mean, I¡¯ll continue fighting?¡± ¡°Yes, you will, but not in the way you¡¯re thinking. The law had been twisted. It was within our calculation, so we let them be. Yet as per usual, they transgressed. Indeed, they¡¯re transgressors.¡± ¡°...They?¡± ¡°Yes, they. Your obvious enemy, the Devils.¡± ¡°Devils? Is it the beasts? The Lords from Union?¡± ¡°No, not them. And not all of them. You can think it through about them later, you will know in time. The Redo choice, will not make you continue where you left of.¡± ¡°You can just say it directly. Speaking in circles is wasting time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s just say you¡¯ll return to twenty years before, after the law is twisted, and just before the rift to your world open. You¡¯ll keep your memory with you, plus a few other perks.¡± Hearing this, Krone had his eyes opened wide. ¡°That¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°By Creator¡¯s Will.¡± Krone raised his eyebrow. Pose straightened, he placed his right hand on the red energy ball. ¡°I choose to redo it.¡± ¡°¡­You can think it over for a little more. No need for haste.¡± ¡°No, I already answered your question before. What¡¯ll it make me if I take more time than this?¡± The man in white turned silent. Krone understood very well why he had posed the question to him beforehand. An assuring smile on the man, satisfied. ¡°Let the Law of the Creator be upheld. The devils had twisted the law to their convenience. Most assuredly, we fully expected them to complain when we¡ª¡± The man in white smirked. ¡°¨CPlayed by the same rules.¡± ¡­ ========== Chapter 5: Lesser Throne of Seventh Heaven ============================= Chapter 5: Lesser Throne of Seventh Heaven ============================= The man in white vanished, leaving Krone alone admiring the high horizon. White clouds below him moved in full tranquility,inspiring his mind into reflecting.
Devil¡¯s Throne Destroyed!
¡°Hm?¡± A notice of some sort appeared in front of him. The blue screen was akin to the sky, visible yet untouchable. His hand passed through it.
Sole-Hidden Achievement Unlocked.
¡°It¡¯s the choice he mentioned.¡±
[Lesser Throne of Seventh Heaven]
Points: 72,000 + Grade: 6,725 (S-rank) Grand Reward: Restart to 20 years prior. Awarded to: Krone Kozak, Throne Room''s Survivor. List of Achievement Reward: Lesser Throne Unlocked ¨C25%. ======================================== Choose One: ======================================== Choose Any: ========================================== ======================================== ======================================= Grand Traits: ========================================= Unlocking: ========================================= Choose One: ====================================== ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He pondered. The man in white had said something about keeping the law, about playing by fair rules. ¡°Do the points have anything to do, right, all these options really are perks, as he had said. Me having all of it without restraint could very well be said as unfair." He closed his eyes, pondering. Already suspended any of his disbelief, he decided to make the best of his options. For a second, the thought of ¡°Rest¡± did cross his mind. ¡°I already choose to redo it. No regretting it now." He looked at his first few options. ¡°Choose one?¡± Double Experience and Core Absorption. ¡°Double, double?! Wait, this one, ten times?!¡± ========================================================== Choose One: ========================================================== "Experience, huh," Experience. Something which could not possibly be counted, at least by human mind. With experience, one would be able to do better and quicker judgement, especially so in battle or during a battle plan. With experience one could execute Artes and Magics better and more efficient. People were naturally attracted to people with experience, especially so when situation called for it. Experience covered a lot of things. As for Core Absorption, he drew a breath. ¡°Does this mean we can absorb more for one core?¡± It did actually made sense. The power within every core was a lot, especially so the higher the level of beasts it came from. Whenever he absorbed a core, there was always the feeling of leak.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. He recalled a research finding. It theorized the amount of core power we humans usually would absorb, around five to ten percent. Though the amount could not be proven, it was generally accepted as possible. Before this theory, a Law was established. Those with lower affinity to the core, either physically or elementally, absorbed little. Those with higher affinity, absorbed more. If a core could be absorbed double, then? Had he got ahold of a Grand Core or a High Core, its value would actually double. ¡°Only one choice, huh? What about ten times.¡± Ten times absorption. At 39,000 points, it was high. Yet he dared not dismiss it. ¡°Let¡¯s consider the other options first.¡± ========================================================= Choose Any: ========================================================= ¡°¡­Good options. But all of these are for personal use?¡± If it was for personal use, then the value would be limited. Sure, he could become really valuable in the frontline. However, there are limits to what one person could do from personal battle strength. Influenced by Shurran¡¯s army doctrine, he knew the power of a united front, the power of many being united by capable person. ¡°Personal strength, useful, but limited. Speed up? Crazy. I wouldn¡¯t choose this. Reduce risk and burden? Very good indeed. Still, I should put it as last choice,¡± What he should be focusing? He knew by heart that those would be qualities that influenced others, strengthening his comrades in various ways. ¡°Next options," ========================================================== ========================================================== ¡°Another personal, wait.¡± He observed the options. There were unsaid meanings behind these options. ¡°If I didn¡¯t choose these, all my Artes, Magics, Traits, would disappear?¡± Exactly. It seemed the options really brought with them meanings he should be able to derive. He remembered his conversation with the man in white. It seemed he expected him to be able to see through the signs. ¡°I just said put personal strength as last option. Is it mocking me? But losing all my mastery? Twenty years, ten years¡­¡± All the time taken to master his Artes and Magics, as well as to attain Traits from the beast¡¯s core and mastering them, all would be lost. He weighed his options. Artes were battle techniques, using mana to reinforce their physical technique. Extremely efficient and deadly. Mastering them took a long time, and losing them would bleed his heart. As for Magic, they used mana in large amount. Though costly, they were equally devastating. However, those who specialized on Magic, Mages, often have the problem from their lack of mana pool, especially so in battle. The phenomenon was called ¡®burned out.¡¯ Thus, mastering Magic was equally difficult. ¡°I need my Artes, and Magic. The mastery would help me a long way.¡± He tapped his finger on the two options. 1,000 and 3,000 points was deducted from his 78,725. ¡°So I need to think it through. It would be a shame to choose wrong.¡± Choose wisely. The voice rang within him. The man in white had reminded him that before. ¡°How I choose influences what I can achieve. Right, traits,¡± Traits. They were not something common in this world. These traits came from the Core as well. However, the chance of getting a trait from a Low-level core was miniscule. Even when one did, they would only get inferior trait. Sure, it could be useful. Yet compared to High-level trait you get from a High-level core? Not much. But, useful. ¡°My very first trait was my heightened hearing. That helped me survive.¡± He knew how useful traits were. There was a saying among Kharlussian Army: ''Hard to get, Hard to master.'' It was referring to traits in general. Getting one was a problem. A core which was damaged could not give a full trait inheritance. In addition, those who stumbled upon traits had to face ¡°residue¡±, what was left of the beast¡¯s fighting spirit. If the person attempting to get the traits was not qualified enough; at best, he would fail. At worse, the residue would drive him to insanity. This kind of things happened more often when one attempted to gain the traits from High-level Core. This was called ¡°Risk¡± and ¡°Burden¡±. Tap-tap. He tapped the options for keeping traits and their mastery. Losing them would be a shame. Another 4,000 was deducted. Next options: ========================================================== ========================================================== ¡°What¡¯s this discovery thingy?¡± As if answering his question, the options expanded. [All Recorded Kharlussian Discovery in regard to Otherworldly Beasts and Rifts.] ¡°¡­Thanks?¡± He pondered. All discovery¡­ He remembered the first time he heard the news that core could be safely absorbed. It was when he took his Non-Commissioned Officer Test. That was five years into the war. Many cores from beasts that were slayed from years past had already degraded, losing much of their power. Not only that, the bone, the blood, the organs¡­ All of them could be utilized as long as they know the proper way. The spear that General Shurran used was exactly it ¨C the bone of a Grand Beast slain near the capital. He had used the spear-bone for over five years, and it was so tough, that it was only broken during that final battle. Imagining how useful the information could be, he took in a deep breath. ¡°This is an absolute must, no wonder it¡¯s 40,000¡­ The information could change the whole fighting force. Kharlussia would be stronger quicker, the loss of resources minimized, casualties avoided, research furthered¡­¡± The possibility was endless; limited only by his mind. ¡°This affects the Empire as a whole. No more deliberating.¡± Tap¡ª He tapped the option, thus 40,000 points was deducted. He looked over the item packs. While it could be useful, he thought of considering other things first. ¡°Double Enemy Aggression, Double Items and Core Quality¡­ 2,000 points¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°2,000 points¡­ Double Items and Core Quality¡­?¡± He was quick to forgo the double enemy aggression, only wide-eyed over the other two double. ¡°Holy¡ª Only 2,000 points?! Is it just for me, or my party?¡± As if answering him, an explanation extended below it. [Applied to any items or core from beasts you personally in contact. Inapplicable for any items or core from others.] ¡°Fair enough!¡± Pa! He tapped the option. This one option was a lot more valuable than it cost ¨C it was as if encountering a special offer ¨C not a fake one, but a genuine, special offer. He had to grab it first. ¡°Now to the traits¡­¡± ========================================================== Grand Traits: ========================================================== ¡°Grand-traits¡­¡± He gulped. These traits were precious. Looking at the Alpha Male trait, he remembered the old general. Somehow, the trait just reminded him of General Shurran. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± He had two High-level traits, but never had any Grand-level trait. He knew that clearly, since he never encountered any residue from a Grand Core. In order to absorb a Grand Core, a group of knights came together. When one of them encountered a residue, they would leave absorbing the core to that person. It simply meant that their affinity to the core was higher than others. The higher their affinity, the higher the chance of inheriting the residue. Only when he had inherited the trait or failed to do so, they would continue to absorb the rest of the core to be their strength. A Grand Trait was really valuable, yet only a few successfully inherited it. ¡°I¡¯ll come back to these¡­ But they¡¯re all just nine thousand¡­ a definite worth-it.¡± He examined the Unlocking part. ========================================================== Unlocking: ========================================================== ¡°Party Rings¡­¡± He immediately understood its usefulness. It somehow had connection with options with party mentioned in them. ¡°Only 300¡­ That one was 12,000¡­ Just 12,000¡­ So it promotes cooperation¡­ Grade Information?¡± [Receives Grade information about the newest accomplishments or those currently close to completion.] ¡°Useful¡­ And what¡¯s Lesser Throne?¡± [Access to this very options, applicable once a year.] ¡°A definite must take¡ª¡± He tapped the option. ¡°Overlimit Artes?¡± [A Collection of Legendary Artes used by ancient warriors. Requires high strength and body mastery to utilize.] ¡°Ho¡ª A collection? Gahh¡ª 20,000¡­ Uh, not like I can use it immediately anyway¡­ Ah, now I can¡¯t take the ten times absorption¡­ I¡¯ll just¡­¡± After making calculations, he tapped the traits. ========================================================== ========================================================== Finally, the remaining options he considered worth it. ========================================================== ========================================================== With a mere 725 points left, he was satisfied. Before, he had temptation to take the option [Reduce Risk and Burden from Core Absorption], yet he left it out for now. ¡°I need those I can use immediately, and useful in the long term ¨C After I gain more points, I can access this again¡­ A year, huh¡­¡± Looking at the numbers, his almost 18 years on the frontline could only accumulate him a mere 6,725 points. He wondered how much he can gain in a year, but shook off the thought. ¡°With the knowledge I have, I have advantage¡­ Perhaps¡­¡± He clenched his fist. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll make a difference. Kharlussia shall be victorious, and my people¡­ be free.¡± The face of the grey, humanoid beast emerged. Its protruding fangs moved, as if greeting him. ¡°And you¡ª We¡¯ll settle out our duel later.¡± ¡­ [The man with absolute resolution to reach a certain target¡ª would either reach it, or perish in the process.] -- Old Kharlussian sayings. ================ First Part ¨C The End before the Beginning, Complete Chapter 6: Twenty Years Back =============================== Chapter 6: Twenty Years Back =============================== A pair of adolescent eyes, opened. A boy in white shirt and black trousers, stood still on top of a hill directly facing an enclosure. A firm, round enclosure made of firm woods forming fences, supported by stones below them. Sheep were within them, hundreds of sheep. Beside the enclosure, was a red-coloured barn. Nearby, he could see a green lake, filled with birds and small plants. It was late morning. A further distance away, on a plain, a shepherd was leading around a hundred or so sheep. In opposite direction, closer to several wooden houses, were brown lines, dug out of the ground. On a much larger scales, remains of dry, brown plants were around it. A farming village, in the last part of Autumn, when the harvest time had just passed. In these last few weeks before winter, the farmers would either collect the remains for the cattle, or burn them as natural fertilizer for the ground. A strange, dome-like structure with pale blue roof was in the middle of the village, a church. Several more houses could be seen in the distance, enclosed by fences. A rather small village, less than three hundred people. ¡°Lithia?" Waves of nostalgia hit him. It was the very same village he stayed for five years. It was a village quite close to the ancient capital, where the empire¡¯s army patrolled every so often. Beasts or bandits could not run rampage here, so it was relatively safe. They moved here since he was ten. Growing up looking at the disciplined company of soldiers or cavalry passing through day by day, he became inspired to be one or at least, just as disciplined. Inheriting his father¡¯s passion, he trained day and night here, with the help of old village elder, a former soldier. The ultimate goal back then, was to become a knight, the Elite Supersoldiers of Kharlussia. This village held a lot of memories. After his parents passed away, this was also the place where he had spent years together with¡ª ¡°Krone!¡± A faint voice, calling him from below. Below the hill he was standing on, was a lady in simple red clothes and brown long skirt. She resembled a typical village girl, waving both hands at him, trying to catch his attention. She put her hands together on her mouth again as she shouted; ¡°Get down. We¡¯re going to Miss Anna¡¯s¡ª¡± Krone blinked. He thought he was ready for this, yet the feeling just overwhelmed him, rendering him immobile. His mind blanked out. Hey¡ª Seemingly frustrated being ignored, the girl went and climbed the hill. It was less than ten metre high, yet quite steep. With grass and tree roots supporting her, she climbed up without a problem. Pakk¡ª A gentle hit reached his head. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re dreaming? At least say something when I call.¡± Krone had a blank look, his eyes seemingly on her, yet his mind was running around in chaos. ¡®Kristine,'' The name was running around his mind, wrestling his mental calmness to utter defeat. ¡°Sis¡­ter?¡± ¡°W-what? You looked like you¡¯ve just seen a ghost?¡± The girl looked around and examined her body, ensuring herself there was nothing latched on her. She was not superstitious, yet after listening to some ghost stories in the past, she had this habit of checking out things around her. Confirming nothing was on her, she let out a sigh. ¡°Ura¡ª Don¡¯t scare me like that!¡± Her tender, frail-looking hands pinched her brother¡¯s cheeks. She lived in a farming village, yet since she had only taken care of the sheep all this time and wore gloves for hard labor, her palms did not become rough. Krone remembered she would always dip her hands into a special mud after a hard day work. Surprisingly, that had kept her hands soft and tender. He grabbed her hands, feeling the warmth of her palms on his cheek. A single tear fell from his right eye as he kneeled and sniffed. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°K-krone? Hey, I didn¡¯t pinch so hard did I¡ª?¡± The sister was confused. Was it her fault? She surely did not use much force. Then a thought hit her. ¡°Yeah, I got it. You¡¯re troubled cause of the test?¡± She crouched, embracing him. ¡°¡­Sis?¡± ¡°You know Krone, we both know it¡¯s going to be a tough test. It¡¯s going to be difficult. No matter whether you passed it or not, it¡¯s going to be difficult.¡± Krone, still not quite catch what she was implying, calmed himself. He recalled his age, twenty years in the past. The boy was fourteen, just before winter. ¡°But, you¡¯re a growing man. You need to shake yourself off your boy-identity. You can¡¯t be a boy forever, alright? You need to grow up, make us all proud. Dad and mom, especially.¡± ¡®Grow up, proud? That¡¯s right, the apprentice knight¡¯s test.'' He had actually forgotten the whole deal. It was his first test, the one he failed and was ashamed of for some years. Afterward, when the war started looking bad, he realized how trivial it was. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just treat this test as a try-out. Dad said even some famous knights passed their test on their third try. Don¡¯t worry, kay?¡± She took a handkerchief, wiping away his tears. While she did so, she hummed. Soft, caring voice. Her act was natural, so natural that it took her no effort to think of it. Yet to Krone, it was something he had yearned for. For so many years. In the first year of the war, when he joined the draft and underwent training, a rift appeared. A small rift opened near their village. That small event, possibly not even mentioned in history, devastated him. His closest family member, the last of them, lost among the hundred or so villagers. ¡®Patrols did not make it in time.¡¯ He thought to himself. Being on edge, the Empire stationed much of the troops to the border, thus lessening the amount of ground patrols within itself. Air patrols by Air Cruisers were increased. The time taken by these patrols to warn the nearby guards, plus the time taken for the Internal Guards to reach the location was two hours. Fifty kilometer from the Ancient Capital, from the time of warning to actually reaching here, two hours could very well be considered swift. Yet to the villagers, it was a long two-hours. Barricaded within the barn-house, they could only save half the villagers. He could only imagine the faces of the villagers as the beasts tore them apart. The memory flashed within him, all while he was within her embrace. ¡°That¡¯s long enough, yes?¡± His sister said, releasing her hold. Putting her hands to the back of his head, she lightly put her forehead onto his. ¡°Be strong, be brave. May the Creator¡¯s blessing be with you, dearest brother.¡± He stopped his reminiscence, and put his full attention to the present. Her white, tender face was so close to him. Her pink cheeks and closed eyes quivered, her mouth spread a smile. He could even see moist near her eyes. ¡°Hmm," Her sweet voice leaked. From her hands he could smell wonderful fragrant he so yearned for. Such a sweet aroma mixed with the smell of sheep¡¯s milk, with his heightened senses, it was so soothing. Sunlight hit his face. He closed his eyes as well, savouring the present. Warmth filled his chest. Emulating her, he placed his hands to the back of her head. He could not change what happened then, but now; ¡°¡­May the Creator¡¯s blessing be with you too, dearest sister.¡± ... ''Thank you, O'' Creator.'' ====== Two days had passed. Six horse wagons were moving along the paved road. Two sturdy horses were pulling each wagon, with cattle¡¯s skin as its roof. It was a large passenger wagon enough for twelve passengers and their luggage. They were escorted by six riders armed with spears, lances and crossbows. Two had shiny gloves on their hands; magicians. They were the internal guards that came along for a short time, since recently some areas had wild beasts wandering into the main road. Soon, houses and buildings several stories high appeared along the road. Trees of similar design lined up, clearly well-maintained. After travelling for a good two hours, they finally arrived at the edge of the city of their destination. The area was an elevated land a mere kilometre before the city gate. Stopping for a good look out of the wagons, some young ones gasped at the wonder for the eyes. Silvery wall and golden-like structures filled the city, along with houses with green and red roof. There were towers erected outside the city; monitoring the whole wide area and acted as a part of a warning system. One of the riders approached the leading rider. ¡°Sir, this place is already beyond safe.¡± Nodding, the senior rider turned to the coach drivers. ¡°Well then, it¡¯s short, but our escort ends here. Please enjoy your stay in the city.¡± ¡°Thank you, officer, for your generosity.¡± ¡°Thanks~¡± ¡°Goodbye~¡± Since the area was already safe, the riders excused themselves. Children within the wagons waved their hands towards the kind riders. Their armors and equipment seemed cool to the eyes of these young ones, but most importantly, the riders were imposing yet friendly. Their young eyes simply glittered with pure admiration. They were a bit regretful parting from the riders, yet the sight of the city simply took it away. In front of them, filled with silvery light, was the Kharlussian Ancient Capital, Saint Aurenburg. The special stones within its walls reflected sunlight, causing lights seemingly blinking from afar. At night, the stones would give out dim light from the sunlight it absorbed before. ¡°Uwoow," Some children from the countryside, seeing the city for the first time, could not help but gasped in awe. Saint Aurenburg was called the Ancient Capital since it had been the centre of the Empire for many years, specifically during the thousand-year reigns of their emperors. That ended almost two hundred years ago. Now, though without an Emperor, Kharlussia still retained the name empire. It sounded ironic to many, but that was the way it was agreed. Back then, it was agreed that ¡°Empire¡± simply meant a force way stronger than any single nation, being a direct patron to many nations. An ideology that the ¡°Imperial Power¡± lied with the people spread. As sweet as that sound, the practice was far from perfect. Afterwards, the empire had terrible cases of corruptions, and the people suffered tremendously due to power struggle and iron-clad laws. Fortunately, after more than a hundred fifty years in the dark, it slowly changed. Within the few decades, it embraced a new age of excellence. The Empire soon embraced democracy, where the will of the people counted. Problems were abundant during the change, yet it was evident the change led to the better. Of course, that in itself could not prevent corruption, but those stories would be left for later. From one of the wagon, Krone took in the wonderful sight. ¡°Saint Aurenburg, long time no see.¡± He whispered. He was excited to finally visit his birthplace again. For four months, this city was the place he stayed for his conscript training. Later, he requested to be stationed here as the city¡¯s guard, and was admitted immediately. When the war became dire, he had been assigned to the 17th Mobile Infantry unit, parting away from the city for some years. Never to return, for it was finally conquered by the invaders. The city was large. With as many as nine million inhabitants, it was the second largest in the empire. In an area over 600 square km, it was based in a lowland area, encompassing the whole delta of Ilusian river and connected itself to the northwest of Lithargian Sea. Within the city were several large islands with historical building and fort. Large buildings were common here, and the road was wide, paved well with red stone way superior to any town¡¯s road. Being in one of the most important sea route in the northwest, the city was an important commercial city, bringing in tonnes of imports and shipping out a lot more of local produce to other nations. ¡°The Apprentice Knight Test should be in the Antolich Naval Base,¡± Antolich Naval Base, the foremost important base for the Northwestern Imperial Navy. His memory of the place was a bit hazy, but he did remember his impression of it. Large, ancient yet magnificent training complex for marines and navy. Due to restriction, he did not enter most of the area, only the testing ground. In this occasion, the Knights Council had the place readied for their annual Knight Apprentice test. There were many other cities where the test were conducted, yet many agreed the most grandiose testing grounds would be in three cities; The Imperial Capital, the Far Eastern Capital and here, the Ancient Capital. He turned to his sister. She smiled, giggling at her brother¡¯s excitement. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s near the Saint Aurenburg Cathedral.¡± ¡°You still remember the place, Sis?¡± ¡°We used to go there back then. You still remember the road? Forget it, I¡¯ll accompany you there anyway. Oh yeah, it¡¯s been two years since we last see Uncle Rivon and Aunt Amy. You ought to show them proper manner, or you¡¯ll embarrassed me plenty.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be sure to show them how mature I am,¡± ¡°Yeah, so mature. I remembered two days ago someone cried,¡± ¡°Would you stop that? It was just that particular spur of the moment thingy!¡± They suppressed their own laughter. The large wagon had others coming to the city beside them, so it was not proper. The group stopped just before the gate. Hundreds of people were lining up to get in as well as out, so they had to wait for a while. There were many gates around the city, so similar situation was normal. Soon, Krone and his sister showed the guards their identity bracelet; a bracelet with a low-level crystal storing their personal information. They entered without a hitch. Since the wagons had to go to other destination, they had to switch transport. Along with other people, they took a passenger cart. As soon as the cart was filled, it headed north. ¡°The test is tomorrow, I need to decide by then.¡± Krone murmured, in deep deliberation as the cart moved towards the city¡¯s resort area. ===== Chapter 6 End ===== Chapter 7: Apprentice Knight鈥檚 Test =============================== Chapter 7: Apprentice Knight¡¯s Test =============================== It was early morning. Sunlight filled the city as the cool wind filled with birds flew aboveAntolich Naval Base. A lot of people were there, a square by the entrance of the base. Some stalls opened in anticipation of the Apprentice Knight''s test as well for the Imperial October Festival. Busy with their business, the sellers had happy expression, while young ones with their guardians had anxious anticipation. The test was important, and it would not be easy to pass. Krone and the three beside him arrived quite early. After walking past the front gate, another smaller gate was in front of them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Sir, Ma¡¯am. Only candidates or staff can go from here.¡± A young, lightly armored soldier blocked their way. Krone and those around him had to stop. Beside him, Kristine and two elderly couple came along. She frowned, putting aside the long parcel she held before. ¡°What do you mean? I thought the guardians can come inside with the candidate?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss, not here. You may enter through the two doors over there or further there, as audience. There¡¯s a grand stand prepared.¡± The young man pointed the directions. Krone was wearing simple white tunic with brown boots. Looking around, more parents or guardians leading their child were instructed the same. ¡°Audience? So we can¡¯t stay beside him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Entry from hereon are forbidden.¡± Kristine was a little reluctant, but the old man beside her held her arm. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Kristine. It¡¯s nothing big. Let¡¯s not make things difficult for our young man here.¡± Knowing her personality, the elderly lady beside him consoled her. ¡°This is as far as we go. He¡¯ll need to go by himself.¡± ¡°I guessed you¡¯re right. Aunt, Uncle,¡± Her uncle patted her shoulder, turning to Krone. ¡°It seemed you¡¯ll have to walk alone from now, Krone. No problem?¡± ¡°None at all Uncle. It¡¯s just a test.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to be strong. Show those Knights your mettle!¡± ¡°I will, Aunt.¡± The pair encouraged him, while his sister had that worried look. She made fun of him at times, yet during these kinds of time she was actually the worrywart. ¡°Krone.¡± ¡°Sis, I¡¯m already fourteen. It¡¯s just simple tests. Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯ll have to grow up?¡± ¡°I, yes, I did say that.¡± ¡°Worry not. Whether I pass or not, I won¡¯t be defeated. I¡¯m the son of Kozak, afterall.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, you¡¯re our father and mother¡¯s son. I guess I should,¡± She sighed, placing the long parcel she held onto his hands. It was almost 2-metre long, with a sharp pointy edge on one end. ¡°This is?¡± He remembered clearly what it was, but he thought it would ruin the occasion had he not asked. ¡°It¡¯s our ancestor¡¯s spear. Mom told me to give it to you when you¡¯re ready.¡± He slowly unbundled the spear, revealing a short, silvery-tipped spear sparkling with green crystals. It looked ancient yet magnificent, one would not think of a family living in a village would be able to afford it. ¡°A spear? This looks really, amazing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s from our mother¡¯s family. It¡¯s a short spear, but it should fit your style well.¡± ¡°Yes, of course. Thanks, Sis.¡± ¡°You just do what you always do, alright?¡± ¡°¡­I will.¡± He turned the spear around, noticing the emblem of a Knight holding a spear, on a horseback. He took the spear with him the entire way till the tenth year of the war, where the spear surprisingly grabbed General Shurran¡¯s attention. The old man almost teared up right then and there when he learned that he was its rightful successor. He did not know what to say, deciding its best if he did not actually told her. That, and the test actually already prepared their own weapons of choice; blunted weapons to minimize injury. The only time they could use their own weapon would be during the personal Arte Exhibition. ¡®Well, at least it looks nice. I can relive that experience again, better.¡¯ With that, his family bid him good luck.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. They would watch him from the grandstand. Should he pass the second screening, he would stay in the temporary lodge for the next day, the day of the third screening. The test could very well take a whole two days. He lined up along the many young participants. He showed his bracelet to the officers waiting within the second gate. They took his attendance and gave him a number. ¡®I failed my second screening that time. I was devastated, but this time,¡¯ ¡°I make my own calls.¡± With confident gaits, he walked alone into the testing ground. ======= After entering, he was directed to a wide square within the base. Beside the square, was a large field equipped with five obstacle courses. His number was 114. He was among the earlier quarter of people, as he remembered there should be over five hundred candidates here. Aside from soldiers, there were slightly armored people walking around here and there; squires, helping the knights to keep the candidates controlled. On a platform directly opposite to the crystals, stood a bearded knight and his squire. The veteran knight was wearing white armor along with red mantle, seemingly overlooking the entire place. He had quaint eyes, wrinkles on his face. His expression was that of firmness, yet his eyes soft as they landed on the youngsters. The squire had light green armor, sword on his waist. Both were quiet, making the candidates felt the eeriness. The presence of that single knight put pressure on them. Of course, there were others, but they kept themselves hidden for now. Krone turned his attention to the Grandstand. There, a few hundred people gathered, coming in and going around. He shift his attention to three people who had just come in, then waved his hand toward them. Noticing him, they waved back. The girl there was estatic. ¡°Alright, enough childishness,¡± He turned to the middle of the square. Here, his eyes admired a water fountain, with five sea dragons blowing out water into the sky intermittently. Next to it, there were five lines with five floating crystals. As big as a toddler, the crystals were colourless, hovering on a golden platform. The crystals were the Mana Evaluator, a crystal that could help telling one¡¯s magical affinity and its strength. For each person, each had different colours; red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and violet. Beside each crystal, two evaluators were sitting by a table, taking the candidate¡¯s information as they came. The common knowledge was that each colour represented magical affinity, while the intensity represented how strong the affinity would be. That knowledge stemmed back to around 150 years ago, when the function of the crystal was first discovered. Krone caught sight of the middle crystal. As a candidate placed his hands on one, the colour changed. He was wearing white, blue-lined full body coat, seemingly high quality. From white, it turned itself to light blue, then brighter. The examiner was wide-eyed. ¡°Ron M. Shamanov ¨C Water, high affinity!¡± The knight present smiled and turned to look at the boy. He was fifteen and had a good height; around 180 cm. His muscle was hidden by his clothes, yet one could guess he was well-toned. He noticed the gaze, promptly turned to him with a salute; a fist slanted to the chest. A salute of the military, but civilians often used it to show respect and appreciation to them. The knight nodded. ¡°Good sense, not arrogant. He reminds me of you, Padre. It seemed this year there¡¯s quite a lot of excellent candidates.¡± ¡°Indeed Sir.¡± His squire acknowledged his comment. The boy quickly went away, as though nothing happened. Krone was observing the whole area, and had noticed the boy Ron as well. ¡°At least there¡¯s one. I must have five. Hm? Felt like I¡¯m forgetting something. There should be a few who stood out back then. Who? Hm, Ju, ju¡­ Juanna? Geh!¡± He murmured. He continued to look around, with considerable interest for the candidates. There were some wearing obviously expensive clothing, with jade and crystals shining on their shoulders and chest. Their shoes were brand new, and they held their head high, mouth and nose as though bigger than most. ¡®Children of the Conglomerate, most likely?¡¯ The Conglomerate. It was the simplified call for those who had made enourmous profit during the time of revolution. These people used to be the leaders of the poor, yet they managed to take advantage of the time when the trust of the people to those in the noble family was terrible. Shaky, at best. ¡°Spoiled brats.¡± Funny. It was funny that such people even had interest to try out this test. He was thankful that the Supreme Guardian put these people¡¯s parents in their rightful place, banning them from influencing politics. Of course, not all of them were bad though. His interest with them was short, so he turned away. Meanwhile there were those who wore thick, long tunic, divided at the end for their legs along with boots. The tunics were almost identical to what knights or squires wore during their free time or when they were travelling. These were children from the military, as per tradition they wore such clothes. Half were likely sons and daughters of knights. Krone had similar attire on, thus he was not out of place. His spear however, had garnered some attention. Of course, others had pretty-looking weapons as well. Thus the attention was short-lived. More people came in. To his back, more candidates had entered, and their numbers continued to grow. Among the candidates, there were a few unusual ones around. Krone paid special attention to them, observing their demeanor. Some were socializing, while some were quiet at a corner. While most wore tunics, they wore small emblems on either their chest, or a cloth on their waist or their gloves. Each had its own meaning, but they were of similar indication; ¡®From old noble house huh. Didn¡¯t notice they were this many that time, I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡¯ They were roughly twenty percent of the current candidates. Noting that these scions would likely come earlier than most, he estimated the numbers won¡¯t go further than, hm, fifteen percent of them all. The noble houses had lost their special status almost two hundred years ago, from the terrible upheaval. Since even the Emperor perished, not many dared to voice their loathing to the change that was happening back then. However, many still retained their knowledge, wealth and some sway. Thus, though the house itself had no direct say to the government, the invisible hands still had influence. Many of their family members worked with the government. Even if the Supreme Guardian wanted to suppress them, he had to do it carefully ¨C within the scope of the law. ¡®Many of their scions are capable, well-trained, but still most couldn¡¯t shake their old way of thinking.Their ego made them a bit difficult to handle, hm?¡¯ He also took note of another kind of people. They were a bit pressured by their surroundings, and some was clearly nervous. Most wore simple yet brand-new tunics, mostly of either grey, pale blue or green. The colours were not so bright, hinting on the common traits of commoners not showing off their clothing, except during festive or special occasion with their family. ¡®This should be a special occasion, ah, not their very own special occasion, so not many dared to defy the status quo.¡¯ As he was thinking, he remembered he ought to line up. The numbers were his registration number, not the number of order yet. In order to get the best view of all candidates, he opted to line up in the middle. There were a few announcements here and there as the evaluator found people with high affinity. In front, a particular girl caught his attention. She had brown, braided hair with thick, long purple tunic similar to those military children. The vibrant colour she wore signified that she was not anxious to stand out, so she was likely not a commoner. However, her demeanor was strange, a bit like those of old noble house, but not quite. He could not sense arrogance, just pure, plain old discipline. ¡®Strange? Was there one like this before?¡¯ As he was at the back, her face was not in full vision. With his keen eyes, he could see her movement had grace, while her gazing around was purposeful. ¡®With knowledge, you really able to see things others couldn¡¯t huh? This girl is well-trained.¡¯ As her turn came, she put her hands on the crystal. The colourless crystal started to shine, filled with violet. It was not dim colour like a few other candidates, but shining violet. ¡°Ah," The evaluator was flabbergasted. In all ten years of his experience, it was his first time actually witnessing this. The knight, standing straight on the platform, jerked. The squire beside him was wide-eyed, yet he managed to catch his master before the old man actually fell. ¡°Ul-Ultima. Ultima, at peak affinity!¡± ¡°How can this, be?¡± The two stuttered in disbelief. Finally remembering her, he shuddered. ¡®My memory¡¯s somewhat unreliable! How could I actually forget? She¡¯s a commotion back then. I couldn¡¯t see her well since I was worried about myself and failed the second screening, but people were talking about her!¡¯ It was her. ¡°Julia S. Garde." A once-in-a-decade prodigy, first appeared in Ancient Capital Aurenburg. She went on to become a Knight at eighteen and led a brigade much later in the war. She was not even thirty then. Not even near. ¡®Too bad she perished fighting the Northern Campaign, a few years before the fall of Imperial Capital. If not,'' ¡°Ju-Julia S. Garde. Ultima, Peak Affinity!¡± The evaluator, recovering from his confusion, announced. The candidates generally were confused, hearing the word Peak-affinity, especially so when it was after the word Ultima. From afar, the audience could not really hear him, but they could sense the commotion. ¡°It¡ª it¡¯s Ultima, at Peak Affinity!¡± Some clear-headed ones, noticing the shining purple crystal as well as the coming commotion, managed to draw the right conclusion. The information shook the audience, bursting them into a range of discussion. Some even tempted to jump from the grandstand, stopping only after the guards warned them. Krone, being as close as ten metre from her, was trembling in excitement. She had turned her face, revealing a tender, yet firm face of a girl, mature for her age. It was quite a sight. Last time, he was quite late coming to the testing ground, thus he missed this rare sight. The expression ¡°Early birds get the worm¡± appeared in his mind. This expression, he agreed whole heartedly. ¡®Julia S. Garde. I absolutely must have her!¡¯ A sinister smile plastered on his face. ========= Chapter 7 End ========= Chapter 8: Different Affinity ============================ Chapter 8: Different Affinity ============================ Ultima. As the name suggested, it was a name fit for those with the most destructive affinity ¨C violet, the corroding mana. As terrifying as it sound, the mana consumption was also terrible. Thus, the people having this affinity were not considered having clear advantage over others. Though they could use it to power destructive Artes or Magic, the amount or area-of-effect would be limited, due to the enourmous mana drain. People with this affinity, could only use it every so often. This fact made them less desirable in battle, due to their mana drain. Extreme mana drain caused their stamina to plummet, even made them losing their consciousness. They would be a liability in the frontline, so most frontline commanders rejected them ¨C unless they could prove otherwise. Plus, the mana drain also meant that mastering their magic would be so much slower than others. To add insult to injury, controlling violet mana was a pain. If handled wrongly, it could cause severe injury to the user or its allies. That however, could more or less be negated by having higher affinity, making their Artes or Magic efficient, draining less mana. As for the general term Peak-Affinity, it was considered a game changer to every specific element. One could use their elements so efficient that the mana loss was reduced to almost nothing. In other words, their mana leak from activating their affinity would be so little, their mana pool could be utilized almost to their full potential. In addition, their control was much more reliable. This could be calculated to be as much as four to five times more efficient than normal, depending on their mastery. Moreover, their mastery could progress a lot faster. Such a person was rare. Even rarer still, was the combination of Ultima, the violet colour with Peak-affinity. That rarity could very well be said as once-in-a decade, even in the largest empire, Kharlussia. The White Knight overlooking the whole square flicked his finger, signaling his comrade to move. From the building next to them, a knight with similar white armor and red mantle came out. After him, five similar others came as well. They approached her, curious of her origin. ¡°Milady, I am Sir Kent, Knight of White Eagle and these are my comrades. Pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°Julia. Likewise.¡± ¡°Milady, if you can follow us to the side for a moment,¡± ¡°Anything wrong?¡± ¡°Not at all. We just wish to inquire simple things, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mind.¡± Not the type to speak much, she followed the group of knights. The knights were really courteous towards her, going as far as opening a path. Most candidates witnessing this either bathed in jealousy or tortured with curiosity. Not many admired her, since in general, affinity was something you were born with, not trained. ¡®They still think it¡¯s something akin to luck. Well, almost, but not quite.¡¯ Krone pondered as he observed his surroundings. He used to think so too, quietly cursing the heaven as if it was not being fair. He realized how wrong he was only about a decade later. Julia and the knights entered the nearby building, going up to the second floor. Inside was a room with a large window ¨C a mirror in fact, one which allowed those within to see outside, while those outside saw it as plain mirror. There were a set of sofa surrounding a large coffee table. The knight gestured her to sit on a single-person sofa. The knights sat around, while a female knight sat just beside her ¨C pleasantly made small talk, as to assure her convenience. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Natalia Nierra. You can call me Natalia.¡± ¡°¡­Julia S. Garde. Just call me Julia.¡± ¡°Julia, a nice name. How old are you?¡± ¡°Fifteen, this December.¡± Julia answered her simple questions. From the elevated floor she could see the whole square through the mirror covering the entirety of the room. A short moment passed. ¡°Next!¡± Krone stepped forward. He put his hands, confident smile on his face. Within ten seconds, blinding light emerged from the crystal. Blinding, white light. ¡°Eh? White?¡± ¡°Seriously, white?¡± "The hell?" ¡°Poor fellow." ¡°And I¡¯ve just cursed heavens for being unfair." ¡°Guess we should still be grateful.¡± Murmurs filled the crowd. Krone remembered how ashamed he was, knowing he had white colour. A symbol of neutrality, generally known as no affinity. Many of them did not know of their own affinity beforehand, especially so for commoners and children from military, aside of children from high-ranked knights. Evaluation usually would be possible when a child reached puberty, but the high cost for a private evaluation deterred many.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°He had mana, but it¡¯s no affinity.¡± ¡°Poor guy, aii¡­¡± The evaluator gulped. He was thinking whether to announce or not, since it was quite a blinding light. However, it was white light. Having no affinity meant that he was not specialized in any one magic. His mana was universal, having no inclination to any type of magic. While he could use many types of magic, unfortunately, it was also generally accepted as the weakest and hardest to master. People having no affinity usually would not appear in tests like this, since they would have noticed that their Arte or Magic was subpar. This one however, was quite different. The boy was not ashamed in any way, nor was there any hint of his confidence having suffered a blow. ¡°Krone Kozak, no affinity, err,¡± He almost said high, but ruled that it was inappropriate. The other evaluator beside him just silently took note. The old soldier looked at the boy, Krone. He returned his gaze, wondering what was up. ¡°Be strong, boy. Having no affinity doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re disqualified, alright?¡± ¡°I see. Of course. Thank you for your advice, Sir.¡± ¡°I¡¯m no Sir, but, there¡¯s a lot of path in this world. I just want you to know that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, thank you.¡± Krone gave him a simple salute, walking away without any hint of being shaken. A lot of candidates gazing at him, either with sympathy or simply bathing in the feeling of superiority. To these kinds of people, he ignored them. That moment when he was walking away while whistling, he felt tingling feeling at the back of his neck. Turning to his back, his gaze directly fell on the second floor, where the mirror was. Confirming his target, he smirked. ======= ¡®Our gaze met? That''s possible? The mirror...¡¯ Julia was still surrounded by knights, nonchalantly inquiring her of simple, everyday details. When they noticed her interest on what was happening below, they observed the boy with white tunic. ¡°Poor boy, seemed like he¡¯s one of ours.¡± Natalia commented, recognizing Krone¡¯s tunic, attire in reference to military. Another knight sighed. ¡°Well, it seemed he had steeled himself. He¡¯s not shaken in the least.¡± ¡°Does that even make sense? He¡¯s obviously putting up a front.¡± ¡°Still, admirable. Too bad for him, but it just meant his path is different.¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a lot of paths to success." ¡°A shame.¡± Kent shook his head. Each knight made a simple comment, seeing that their precious candidate was interested in him. In a way, he was like a direct opposite of her. While she was extremely lucky, he was extremely not. ¡°Amazing¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Natalia asked. Her one word caused them slight confusion. ¡°That boy, is amazing.¡± ¡°Err, I see, you meant of his demeanor? Indeed, it¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°Yeah, he still doesn¡¯t seem to give up. That¡¯s amazing enough.¡± ¡°Never giving up. A crucial trait for a knight.¡± She stayed quiet from their comments. She had the impression that these knights ought to be sharp, yet she refused to judge them. ¡®Our worldview, might just be different.¡¯ Her gaze seemingly locked to him, following his movement. With clear eyes, seemingly without any impurity. The knights looking at her had the impression she sympathized with him, and his luck. His bad luck. ¡®Good girl. She actually,'' ¡®Not arrogant. The quality to be a great knight,'' ¡®How wonderful. We can nurture her into a blooming knight.¡¯ Their eyes spoke amongst themselves. They weredetermined to train her even before she could pass the whole test. As for the said person, she simply was in her own world. ¡®I wonder, what kind of world he is seeing¡­?¡¯ She shuddered as she recalled his smirk. Smile of excitement followed. ================== Krone took out a handbook he prepared beforehand. His right hand held a pen with a black jade on it. Sitting not far away from the Evaluating Crystals, his eyes locked onto another candidate. His build was large, with almost 190 cm height. He was wearing green tunic, thick brown trousers and boot. At his back was a large green shield. His way of walking was a weird, gaining people¡¯s attention. The way he walked was almost like a toddler, but his muscles kept their laughter in. He was like a tree walking around. ¡°Doran Ashwalt, huh. Moderate green. A bit na?ve. Specialty in defense. Hmm, loyal type kind of guy. Movement terrible. Suitable Arte, possibly Ein Gard. Spirit can be nurtured, a bit hard though.¡± He noted down everything he got from his observation. Due to his experience, he more or less able to grasp the nature of these youngsters. For those he did not quite get, he ruled that their trait was simply too weak to make him notice. Either that, or they were professional liars, all the more reason for him to cross them out. It was not possible for him to note down everyone, so he was particular in choosing who. Not necessarily those high in affinity, but those whom he considered capable and trustworthy. ¡°The kind of comrade I wish to have.¡± He jotted down the last of his note. There were already thirteen names in the notebook. He flipped the book, looking at the number one, Ron M. Shamanov and number two, Julia S. Garde. ¡°These two are must-have. As for how¡­ Em?¡± Looking up, his gaze fell on two girls standing side by side. Two similar looking, blonde girls with yellow tunic and leggings. On their hands, shiny magic gloves with a golden crystal at the back of their hand. At a sight, he could tell how innocent these two looked. Reminding him of babies, it was as if they had never been tarnish by the cruel world before. ¡°Na?ve, na?ve. Lacking in hardened spirit, a bit expectant of this world¡­ Seemed like¡­ Curiousity..? No, expecting questions to be answered?¡± His mind moved around at full gear. Whenever he saw interesting people like them, he became like this. It was a habit nurtured due to General Shurran¡¯s influence; who taught him carefully on how to judge people and see through their nature. The general was an expert on this, and he had polished him enough to be his immediate successor. ¡°Hm¡­ Lightning? Their physique seemed lack training, but their cardio should be alright ¨C more of a mage type than a knight¡­ a mobile mage.¡± He avoided staring at them directly. When people noticed him, he would just slightly divert his eyes, feigning ignorance and innocence. He simply put a front of curiosity to those around him, but in truth, only a few were his focus. Currently, the twins held his attention. ¡°Taking in, risky business. High potential, but likely to break during tough training. Lacking physical defense. Damn.¡± He felt a waste there. High potential, yet the risk was similarly high as well. He waited a bit until the first of the two placed her hands on the crystal ¨C a few seconds passed, yellow light emerged. Brighter, ever brighter. Thus, the evaluator mood brightened. ¡°Thiana Arlance, Lightning, High Affinity!¡± He had a good feeling. He preferred announcing good result like this, just made his work felt worthwhile. The girl stepped aside, waiting for her sister to do the same. The other girl placed her hands. Similarly, yellow light emerged. With similar brightness. ¡°Liliana Arlance, Lightning, High Affinity!¡± The crowd looked over. It was rare enough for high affinity to appear, but then two of the same element appeared at the same time. Looking at the twins, the crowd seemingly understood. ¡°Nice. Lightning ¨C useful one. But still, nevermind.¡± There was nothing to worry about. He should just worry about them should they made such decision he had in mind. He jotted down the twin¡¯s information. ¡­ Some moment passed. He looked around. It was about an hour since he entered. Most candidates had finished the first test ¨C this Mana Evaluation. The evaluators rejected no candidate here, though the test would be counted later, along with obstacles course and written test. These three tests were called the first screening. Despite being a white affinity, Krone did pass the first screening previously. ¡°No more interesting ones?¡± Most good candidates were among the early ones. He lamented the fact that he might miss a few early candidates, but the fact was he had evaluated most of them here. He consoled himself with that fact. One by one, the precious crystal was stored. He was about to close the book when... ¡°Excuse me, coming through!¡± Red light passed by him. No, it was red hair. He turned to see a girl stopping right before a crystal as the evaluator was about to store it into a large container. ¡®Weird, a familiar feeling?¡¯ Krone had this feeling of familiarity coming from her. He did not know why though. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m late!¡± Breathing heavily, she told the evaluator, leaving an unfavorable expression on his face. Who could possibly be late for such an important test? Sighing, he really did not want to crush the girl¡¯s hope. He gestured her over, taking her name and number. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be late like this, you give yourself bad impression.¡± ¡°Yes Sir. I apologize!¡± ¡°As long as you understand. Step up.¡± She stepped to the front, landing her hands onto the crystal. Soon enough, bright red filled the entirety of the crystal¡­ The evaluator shuddered. He was glad he did not bar the girl from taking the test, otherwise he would have wasted a talent. ¡°Athea Rhemon, Fire, peak? No, High Affinity!¡± Hearing the name, he still could not recall anyone he knew. Looking at the bright redness of the crystal however, he had a revelation. "So a Flamme Vyrusha user. She¡¯s from his family.¡± What a coincidence. Indeed, what were the chances? With knowledge, you were able to tell apart things. With knowledge, things people could not recognize, you could! He could not tell back then¡­ but now, he could! This girl was a user of a specific Arte ¨C one exclusively belonged to a specific family. He could clearly tell from how red the crystal was, as if it was about to burn. It looked as though it was about to reach the peak, yet not quite. Within his heart, he was overjoyed. He had the urge to jump around and shout, but he had to restrain himself. ''I¡¯ll take care of this little sister of yours, or cousin, or niece, I don¡¯t know. Perhaps even aunt. Heh. No need to thank me, pal.'' His eyes locked ontohis prey. The red-haired shuddered, tingling sensation struck her. Wondering if there was any bugs on her back, she checked. Having discovered nothing, the girlhad a puzzled look. Krone turned his gaze low, his fingers covering his mouth. Again, a sly smile on his face. ===== Chapter 8 End ===== Chapter 9: Obstacle Course ====================== Chapter 9: Obstacle Course ====================== The Mana Evaluation was over. The evaluators noted a total of eighteen High Affinity candidates, with one at Peak-Affinity. Julia came out from the building along with the six knights from before. She joined the assembled candidates, with curious glances directed on her. Prior to the next test, the knights assembled on the platform, in front of the five hundred or so candidates. There were over twenty knights, standing behind the white knight on the platform before. A dozen or so officials stood alongside them. ¡°Thank you everyone for coming. For our city to assemble this many of our young generation, the best of our young generation. We, the knights, applaud your desire to serve our great nation.¡± He introduced himself as Sir Medron, Knight Commander of the Knights of White Eagle; the overseer for the whole test. Behind him, representatives from five other knights orders, the city administration as well as the Ministry of Defense and the Ministry of Emergency. The ceremony was not long, as they proceeded with the Imperial Anthem. An orchestra played the anthem with full professionalism. Listening to the ancient anthem, Krone had recalled his experience fighting in the war. The terrible war, along with his comrades. The Land of our Fathers, The Land of Our Mothers¡­ Nations United, under a Single Banner¡­ Filled with Brave Soldiers, Fed by Simple Farmers¡­ God saves Kharlussia, Lives on Forever¡­ During the war, the anthem had constantly reminded them of why they had to face hardship, why they had to be in the frontline, why they must never give up. It encompassed the whole reasons for their being, the whole reason for their sacrifice, the whole reason of them facing death. At the time when normal people were fearful, running away from the enemy, they had to be brave. Forward to greet their adversary ¨C not knowing whether they will be alive the next day, the next hour, even the next immediate moment. Only some candidates had solemn expression, while most nonchalantly sang the anthem. It ended. He let out a long breath. The candidates were then assembled next to the square, at the side of a large field. On the field, different kinds of props were prepared. As a whole, it was a thorough obstacle course. From the start near the square, straight for the rest of the field then half circled through a hill, back to the rear of the starting point was the finishing line. Along the way, candidates had to go through various obstacle with pools and mud. There were five lanes, with the intention of releasing five candidates at once. For every obstacle there, a pair of soldiers took their position. Krone calculated ¨C twenty four obstacles overall. When they were ready, knights came out from the building. Lead by Sir Medron, followed by Sir Kent and Lady Natalia. Along with two others, they went on to sit in the judge¡¯s seats further in the middle of the course, on the other side opposite to the audience. Julia looked around, eyes finally rested on Krone. Noting the complex obstacle course, she pondered. ¡®This should expose you a bit?¡¯ The weird feeling she had from observing him should not be a mistake. She had guidance from great masters, and had sharpened her senses well enough to know he was in no way average. ¡®Masters would agree with me. This one, unusual.¡¯ With his heightened sense and experience, Krone knew who was watching him. He however, decided to ignore the attention for now. ¡®It seemed our eyes locking that time gained her interest, good enough as a first impression.¡¯ He played around with his spear, wondering who to give it to keep it safe when it was his turn. ¡°Number one to one hundred, gather!¡± The evaluators called out the candidates. They then lined them up before the starting line. Number one to five would be the first to go. This time the order would follow numbers given before. The candidates lined up quickly, without any hassle. Candidates who were not assembled in the starting point right now had the freedom to move, to watch along the sidelines as long as they did not cross the line or disturbed the test. At their back was the grandstand the audience occupied. Krone took a look at his sister waving at him. ¡°Heh. Sure is nice to have support,¡± Before the first group went, an instructor went to the front and made a brief explanation. He stressed on completing the course, and avoiding accidents as a priority. Falling from an obstacle would not result in immediate failure, so candidates should not give up halfway. Using any Arte or Magic was forbidden. His instruction was simple, and his voice was filled with mana, loud enough for the rest of them to hear. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Krone thought the instructor was really nice, but wondered just how many candidates actually took what he had said to heart. Most seemed to have this belief that if they fell or failed any obstacle, it would be devastating. Many of the candidates started to warm up, especially those in the front lines. Those who did not, followed suit. Krone went to the back, on a hilly ground close to the grandstand. He wished to have bird¡¯s eyes view of the whole course, as well as the position of his targets. ¡°Alright, who would benefit the most?¡± He pondered on who he should proceed to create impression, since free time during the test should be used to the fullest. His eyes fell on a boy in a blue coat, Ron M. Shamanov. He was among the first one hundred, right in the middle. He was calm, and showed no sense of bearing confidence or anxiousness. It was as if he would be facing something he did daily. ¡°Yeah, he doesn¡¯t need any advice. Wonder who trained this guy, aii¡­¡± It seemed he would not have an easy time to create favourable impression with him. His mind seemed clear of doubt, eyes sharp. This kind of child would not be so na?ve or trusting. Krone wondered what happened to him afterwards. He did not hear him becoming famous or anything, thus he thought of the likelihood of him falling in battle early on. That would be a damn waste. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just make him want to. There¡¯ll be chance later.¡± His gaze fell on Julia. Similarly, she was not anxious in the least. Once a while, she would steal a glance at him. ¡®She doesn¡¯t need my help, not yet¡­¡¯ His eyes in full action, he finally spotted a few of those he specially noted before. Calculating proper route, he started to move. At the same time, the first five candidates wore the gloves given, ready for the obstacle course. They moved into a crouching position in the starting line. BANG! A loud bang; a green magic ball was released up to the sky ¨C dissipating within seconds. The candidates sprinted fast, moving down to a tunnel crawl. ¡°Hm?¡± Someone¡¯s movement caught his attention. A black-haired boy, mature-looking for his age. He wore black tunic, his movement steady. He was candidate number four, the first coming out of the tunnel. He went on to the stutter-step wheels; nineteen wheels arranged. Candidates had to step on each as they ran forward. Sprinting, he used his momentum to jump, placing his fingers on the plain four-metre high wall and pulled himself up. From there, he jumped down, proceeding next to the eight metre net climb. ¡°Good movement. Solid training.¡± Krone decided to put his plan on hold and observed him carefully. This one was among the early ones he missed during the Mana Evaluation, as they had taken it before he even entered. Jumping with ease passed the 1.5 metre pyramid box; the boy was upon a large pool. Shifting his body to the side, he jumped on the first raft, then the second, taking a sharp turn towards the third, he kneeled before jumping onto the fourth raft, turning his body around and landed on land, breaking his jump by rolling. ¡°Nice¡­¡± Krone admired him. He pondered on why he missed such performance last time, but put it behind him. ¡°I need his information." He placed number twenty five on his notebook, noting what details he could derive from his movement. Steadying his run, the boy in black stepped onto a balance beam, with mud underneath. Next, there were logs swinging, obstructing his path. They were controlled and powered by the wooden mechanism built above. The soldier nearby only had to push a simple gear. He observed its simple pattern; then ran pass four, pausing before went pass another four. After running through three one-metre high hurdles, he entered the middle of the course; the hill. Speeding up, he ran up the twenty-metre high Hill Run, stopping a short moment before a five metre Wall Climb. Taking in his breath, he steadied his feet onto the stones on the wall before placing his hands high. ¡°Clear performance, while still not overreaching¡­¡± Krone commented. The other candidates had just passed the balance beam, with one falling into the mud. He braved the mud, starting over. Reaching the top of the wall, the boy in black stepped on the stairs leading to a Flying Fox. He was high on the hill, with soft sand below the flying fox course. Checking his equipment and steadied himself, he jumped, gliding towards the lower platform thirty metre away. He turned his gaze to the monkey bar while the soldiers on the platform cleared the equipment. Below it was water. This one was a bit tricky, as a simple mistake would lead one to fall down ten metre onto the water. He straightened his back and placed his hands on a little box ¨C white powder covered his palm. He tapped his hands together, looking straight. There were thirty bars. Taking mental note of the half metre distance between bars, his hands passed through each of them as though they were plucking. Tap-tap-tap¡­ Krone could imagine the sound as his eyes zoomed in onto him. ¡®His hand movement was downright precise. The knights ought to notice this¡­¡¯ Passing through the Monkey Bars, he made his way through a vertical Log Climb, then ran pass five chest-high walls. He was well on his way back. Looking at the obstacles again, Krone thought whoever did this really have a particular taste. ¡°For newbie, this race is like torture¡­ whoever arranged this must be a damn sadist.¡± He heard a loud sneeze over in the judge table, over the other side. The one in the middle wiped his mouth with a white handkerchief. Back to the boy, he had placed his hands on logs arranged neatly as wall. He had to traverse it without placing his feet onto it. Using his hands, he made his way while placing both legs at a side¡­ He heard a splash. At the same time he reached the end, one candidate fell from the monkey bars behind him. Not even turning around to look, he passed through the five one-metre low hurdles, stopping right before a soldier. The soldier placed a heavy sandbag on his back. He ran, his hands keeping it steady. Sweats filled his forehead down to his chest. He steadied his run, opting a slower yet stamina-efficient run. He passed through the five judges on the sideline. ¡°Admirable. Good judgement of one¡¯s limit¡­¡± Krone heard one of them commented. It was far, yet his heightened hearing still picked it up. The other candidates stopped for a breather as they passed the monkey bars. Right at this time, one of the judges nodded to the magician at the starting line. Another bang sounded as a green magic ball was shot into the air. The second line was released onto the course. Should they pass over them, they could very well say goodbye to the rest of the remaining tests. Of course, that was unlikely unless your stamina or ability was terrible. Along with the sandbag, he stepped onto a balance beam. His steps were steady, his eyes sharp. As he stepped down, he gave the sandbag back to the soldier waiting there. He sprinted for a steep ramp jump. On top of it, he placed his hand on a rope wall. Climbing the wall, he jumped down and then jumped low into a black hole; a low crawl underground. By this time, the two candidates behind him took their sandbag and ran. He made out of the hole, hands directly on a rope, with a wide pool to his front. Steadied himself, he swung himself and jumped for another rope in the middle of the pool. The momentum carried him over to the other side. The boy in black tunic landed. His breathing heavy, he stood up in a second. A few moment of silence. A roar of applause and standing ovation greeted him. The audience over the grandstand was fascinated. The place was trembling from the audience¡¯s cheers. ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°A future knight! For sure!¡± ¡°This actually made my old bones shivers¡­¡± ¡°Mom, did you see that..? Can you get me that boy?¡± ¡°He left the others in dust¡­¡± ¡°I want him for my daughter!¡± Over at the finishing line, the other candidates in the first hundred group gulped. The performance he had shown left the others by a large margin. Finally realizing how difficult it could be to pass, some of them questioned their own ability. Clenching the time watch on his hand, the time keeper had an expression of pride. ¡°Ryan Arclad, First place ¨C three minutes fifty five second!¡± ¡­ The recorder behind him had a blank expression. Under four minutes! The soldiers, squires, knights and other staff had a pleasant surprise. Someone did it under four minutes? Only the first line, and already... The last of such performance was years ago. Ryan thanked a staff as he handed him a bag of water. He took a sip before walking around, gradually cooling his body down. Krone observed those he had noted before, taking in their expression. Nearby, Julia had a pleasant look on her, seemingly having an epiphany. Further among the first hundred, Ron simply nodded, turning to observe each obstacle he was going to face later. Much closer to Krone, the large boy called Doran had anxiety written on his face. Then, zooming in to the middle of the crowd, he saw the twin blondes were speaking in hush, eyes wavering. Around half of those he had noted earlier, those whom he had favourable impression, had similar expression. Doubt. Fear. He did not blame them. He had the same feelings back then. ¡®Who the hell prepared such a course for a complete newbie?¡¯ The first five was actually doing well, since the second five did not fare as good. Two had just fallen into the water from the monkey bar, while another was just about to start. The first one hundred candidates could be said as actually well-prepared, since they dared to come earlier than others to the testing ground. He recalled that starting from number 201 onwards, they fell the obstacles like flies. It was a competitive test, with high percentage of failure. Not weird for these youngsters to feel intimidated. ¡°Well, so much better. The worse their feeling, the better the first impression.¡± He got up, walking straight to his closest victim. ================= Chapter 10: One-hundred Percent! =========================== Chapter 10: One-hundred Percent! =========================== ¡°¡­My intent?¡± ¡°Yes, your intent.¡± Krone answered. He was speaking with the boy with a large build, Doran Ashwalt. He was wearing green tunic, thick trousers and boot. At his back was his large green shield. He was frowning, disagreeing with his statement. ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t intent to fail¡ª¡± ¡°Of course you don¡¯t.¡± Krone cut him short, putting up his finger as though he was a teacher. ¡°Yet in your mind, you¡¯re thinking I couldn¡¯t possibly make it, I¡¯m slow. What if I fail? What do I do then? That type of thought. Am I wrong?¡± ¡°Ah, how do you kn¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s written all over your face.¡± ¡°Eh? Really? You can read from my face?¡± ¡°Yeah, but let¡¯s put that aside first. Do you want to pass?¡± ¡°Of course I do. But you see, I don¡¯t think I can," ¡°You¡¯re lucky, I know the absolute best way to make you pass!¡± ¡°Eh? How?¡± Krone made a lofty claim. He knew that was not the case, yet he knew unless he made it that way, the boy would not be confident enough. He also wished to save time, thus he opted this method. He spoke with him in a hush tone, as though it was a secret. In a way, he right now was akin to a conman, trying to con a na?ve customer into buying his product. ¡°You see, the knights are generally intelligent, do you agree?¡± ¡°Yes, of course they are.¡± ¡°The knights are known for their fairness, especially in their judgement, right yeah?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Should they design a test, then surely they would make it fair to everyone. Makes sense, right?¡± ¡°Right, that does make sense," ¡°Being intelligent, just by looking at you, knights would know your specialty and weakness. With their experience and all, yes?¡± ¡°Hmm, yeah, that¡¯s likely," ¡°Then why would you focus on your weakness? Instead of that, you should focus on your forte!¡± ¡°Yes? My forte? I don¡¯t quite get it." He smiled, putting on an air of a guru. Placing his hand on his chin, his finger resting by the side of his eye. He closed his eyes while making the ¡°tsk, tsk¡± sound, as if disappointed with him not noticing such an obvious thing. ¡®This, this guy, could he be a scion of a great house? Or maybe, a son of a great knight? If that¡¯s the case,¡¯ His confident demeanor filled the boy with a bit hope. ¡°Yeah, your forte. What you excel at, you ought to understand.¡± ¡°What I excel at? My big body? But how? This obstacle course is exactly my weakness¡ª¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ You seemed to forget, knights tend to be fair, isn¡¯t that true?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, true, but what¡¯s the relation,¡± ¡°The way they see it would be like this. Your build, your specialty, does not lie in being fast. Instead, your big build and strong muscle. This obstacle course would be a disadvantage to you, but that¡¯s exactly what makes it valuable to you!¡± ¡°Eh? How?¡± ¡°Listen. Focus on what the traits the knights are looking for traits that are rare among average people.¡± ¡°Traits? I still don¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°I can tell you, but I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll believe me,¡± ¡°Just tell me, it¡¯s fine right?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s absolutely a waste. Unless you believe me, telling you is a waste of time." He sighed, face filled with disappointment. He slowly turned away. ¡°Wait¡ª I, I¡¯ll believe you! I¡¯ll believe you, Brother Krone, please.¡± ¡°Ho-ho-ho¡­ Then let me tell you, seeing that you would even call me brother," ¡°Yes please, Brother Krone! Do enlighten this lowly self!¡± The two of them again whispered with each other. Those who witnessed this frowned. It was as if the two were scheming something. After a moment. ¡°¡­Eh, that¡¯ll work?¡± ¡°See? I told you it¡¯ll be a waste of time unless you believe me, aii,¡± ¡°Of¡ª Of course I believe you, Brother Krone.. I¡¯m just confused, that¡¯s all, haha, ha?" ¡°Good! Listen, you must go at it with your all. Doesn¡¯t matter what people say, you must absolutely trust what I¡¯ve said. It won¡¯t work unless you yourself trust it one-hundred percent! One-hundred percent, you hear?! Absolutely one-hundred percent!¡± He made a gesture of a gripping fist, eyes filled with burning fire. The young boy, witnessing this, contracted this dangerous disease, zealotry. ¡°Y-yes, Brother Krone! I will ¨C No, I already believe it! One-hundred percent!¡± ¡°Good, repeat after me! One-hundred percent!¡± ¡°One-hundred percent!¡± They were at it for some time, gaining some unnecessary attention. However, as it looked like the boy was merely encouraging the other, no one made a commotion. After awhile. ¡®Brainwash complete. I¡¯ll let the course flow by itself.¡¯ The culprit said goodbye to the now teary, full-of-inspiration big boy. After a full, brotherly-like bear hug, they parted. The predator surveyed his next victim. ¡®Ah, the twins, coincidence, coincidence.¡¯ ==== ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Sis!¡± Krone accidently tripped one of the sister¡¯s leg. The elder sister. She was about to fall when he turned and caught her on her back and shoulder, kneeling while putting her into a position of a ¡®princess carry¡¯. She laid slanted, supported with his hands. With his and her face a mere finger away from each other, her eyes opened wide. That moment, it was as if the time slow down. The wind blew his hair, caressing her face. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Soon, realizing their awkward distance, she brushed him away. ¡°T-thank you," ¡°No, it¡¯s my mistake. My mind was wandering and I couldn¡¯t see you. I sincerely apologize.¡± You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. He bowed, hand on his chest, as though he was a gentleman. He stayed in that position for a second. ¡°N-no big deal. Please, get up,¡± ¡°Hm? Aren¡¯t you two the twins with high lightning affinity?¡± ¡°Ah yes, you noticed us?¡± ¡°How could I not¡ª¡± He got up from the bowing position, making a cheerful expression. It was an expression filled with gratitude. ¡°I wished to strike a conversation before, I just couldn¡¯t find a good reason to so I just forget it. What a coincidence, to meet you two here. I¡¯m glad," ¡°¡­Really? Why?¡± ¡®That¡¯s a start!¡¯ As long as one asked why, he would have the chance to explain himself. Girls of Kharlussia usually put up their guard against strangers, especially so those who had not socialized much. However, giving some incentive for them to ask why would open a little hole in the guard they put up, giving him opportunity to break it all down. All he need was the access to their time! Their permission, and ¡°Why you¡¯re interested in me,¡± was a classic permission, granted unconsciously. ¡®Kukuku¡­¡¯ Krone laughed within his mind. People would always be interested in themselves first. One of Shurran¡¯s teaching. ¡°Well, I think you¡¯re interesting," ¡°Interesting?¡± Thiana frowned. Suspicion rose, and Krone noticed that. He had to act fast! ¡°Just a gut feeling. I wished to ask you that, whether it¡¯s true or not, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°You wish, to ask question?¡± ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°W-well, as long as it¡¯s nothing sensitive,¡± She still had her guard up, and had it clearly exposed by putting up a condition. ¡°Oh, how rude of me. I¡¯m Krone, Krone Kozak. I¡¯m just a simple villager, from Lithia village, east from here. Pleasure to meet the two of you.¡± ¡®Must not come in too hard. These two seemed like mere fledgings, just left their nest. They¡¯re still anxious of things,'' Krone had Shurran¡¯s teaching flowing within him in full cycle. He noticed the little sister, with golden ribbon on her hairs, was clenching her sister¡¯s arm. He ought to do this carefully, gradually. Introducing himself as a simple villager was part of that. ¡°¡­Ah, I¡¯m Thiana, Thiana Arlance. This is my lil¡¯ sister, Liliana. We¡¯re from Ausburg, in the north. Uh, nice to meet you?¡± ¡°Well met, Thiana, Liliana.¡± ¡°So,¡± The two was so close to each other. The little sister¡¯s legs were in inner position, with knees almost meeting each other. She was half-hiding behind Thiana. The elder sister put up a bold front, while legs were fidgeting. She had oil shining on her face, and its fragrance was similar to baby¡¯s oil. Meanwhile, Liliana had traces of white perfume talc on her forehead and cheek. ¡®Damnit, these two, so adorable! Apprentice knights, ha! It¡¯s like I¡¯m coercing na?ve girls right now. If I¡¯m the father I would¡¯ve drive me away, as far as heavenly possible!" The image of a fox eyeing chicks came into his mind. His awareness took into mind the knights around, hoping they¡¯re not paying attention. In a split second, he answered Thiana¡¯s curiousity. ¡°Well, I had a feeling that you¡¯re here, in this test, the same reason as myself.¡± ¡°Same reason?¡± ¡°Yes, you wish for some unanswered questions, answered here. Perhaps, by becoming knight, the answer will be available? The questions had tortured you two for a while, and you have to get the answer, no matter what. Or am I wrong?¡± The girls gasped, stepping back a step. ¡°Me as well. My questions had tortured me. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same as yours, but I want to get into the bottom of things.¡± ¡°You, you as well?¡± They went a half-step closer. ¡°Yeah, I couldn¡¯t sleep well these three years. Ahh, I even had nightmares of it, times and times again. I¡¯ve kept it hidden from my sister, so not to worry her.¡± He sighed, as though the burden of the world was on him. Melancholy filled his countenance, tears came to his eyes. He breathed in deeply, in stutters. The sisters trembled. They could feel him. They could empathize with him. They recalled those strong feelings. The tearing feeling of wanting to know, yet at the same time wishing not to worry the one they love, their mother. In a way, he was so similar. So similar! ¡®He¡¯s the same as us!¡¯ ¡®Someone similar to us. His sister? What about his mom?¡¯ They had found a comrade in a similar voyage, the voyage to find the answer, of something that had ripped apart their emotion over and over, all these years. Krone gazed the sky, as if asking the heavens why. A single tear flowed down his cheek. ¡°Cause of this, Mom¡­ She loved him too much,¡± Krone sniffed, taking out a handkerchief he got from his sister. It was a small, red handkerchief. He slowly wiped away his tears. ¡°Ah, please excuse me. I¡¯ve shamed myself in front of you girls¡­¡± ¡°No, it''s not. Nothing to be ashamed about,¡± ¡°¡­U-um,¡± The little sister, Liliana, finally opened her mouth. She wished to ask, yet held back. ¡®Another shield ripped apart! Urraah!¡¯ Krone was delighted, while outwardly, he seemed filled with sorrow. ¡°¡­T-three years ago?¡± Liliana spoked. She had emboldened herself to ask. Surprisingly, she caught that one detail. Finally realizing what her sister was asking, Thiana had a look of revelation. ¡°¡­Yes?¡± This time, it was Krone who was taken aback. She caught that one detail? ¡°Was it the Grandia Conflict?¡± Thiana continued where she left, asking for confirmation. Krone had his eyes opened wide. What was the chance? The coincidence here was too much! They had relation to that event too? ¡°You too?¡± This time, he was not jumping in delight or hurrahing within as per usual. He knew with this revelation, he would have more information to utilize. However, he was sober. Sober. Totally so. That was because the event was not something to poke fun into. It was related personally to him. Yet never did it cross his mind, that the twins had similar circumstance. The three was silent, all thinking. Noticing the air around became heavy, Thiana was reluctant to ask, yet she had to break the ice. ¡°¡­What happened?¡± ¡°My father, fell in battle, there.¡± ¡°You too?¡± Thiana felt her heart constricted. Liliana lightly gasped, her expression was no longer curious or anxious. Her brow lightly furrowed, soft expression on her. She was saddened, she felt for him. ¡°¡­His body was not recovered. Never.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°¡­Our father, too,¡± This time, Liliana was the one replying. It really was strange, meeting one with similar misfortune as them. Being one with sheltered life, she finally felt like opening up to someone. She felt like tearing up, lightly sniffing. Krone recalled what the army had sent back, leaving his mother losing her will to live. ¡°For his grave, I could only place his helmet.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s,¡± Tears filled Thiana¡¯s eyes. She closed in, putting her hand on his shoulder, wishing to console him. She quickly pulled back, confused of her being so familiar without her own consent. ¡°Did they tell you the details?¡± ¡°No, their explanation was too vague. That was what torturing me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what we thought too!¡± Liliana replied in haste. Krone was being truthful. He was being dramatic at first, yet now he got caught up with the atmosphere. He thought he had to get out of the depressing vibe, gradually. ¡®This is getting nowhere. I don¡¯t have much time,'' It was almost the time for the second group of a hundred candidates to gather. He stopped before to observe Ron¡¯s performance. He did the course splendidly, almost as good as Ryan. Right now, they were about to release the fourteenth line. ¡°Do you know, um, have any idea of what happened back then?¡± Thiana no longer held back. Being able to meet someone in similar circumstance, she definitely would take as much information as possible. ¡°¡­I did some investigation, and I do have some idea.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Please, tell us!¡± ¡°Well that¡¯s,¡± BANG-- Another green light went up into the sky. Krone noticed this, and decided to use this as the trigger. He turned to the twins, now looking hopeful to get even a tiny bit of information about the demise of their father. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, also some details are blurry, so it¡¯s inappropriate to say it all right now. The test, I¡¯m number 114, what about you girls?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m number 219, Liliana 220. Ah, 114? It¡¯s almost time.¡± ¡°Yeah," He turned to look at the starting line. One of the evaluator seemed to keep track of when to call the next hundred candidates. ¡°Listen, I promised I¡¯ll definitely tell you two later. We share the same fate, so I thought, let¡¯s stick together for as long as we can. What do you say?¡± ¡°Ah, yes, definitely!¡± ¡°Em!¡± Both of them nodded. Liliana in particular, clenched her tender hand into fist. In just a short time, a new level of trust had emerged between them. It was not at a level of friends yet, but definitely no longer a stranger. Krone did not know whether he was lucky or not. With this information, it would be easier to increase the level of trust, but to speak of the event from three years ago. It meant mentioning things he was not comfortable with, but he had to agree in one thing. These girls had the right to know. He had asked General Shurran the truth many times, and he had told him only after a few years later. It was hard to swallow, but he had to accept the truth. Of course, he intended to tell them bit by bit, gradually over long years. It¡¯ll be hard for them to know the bitter truth all of a sudden. It took him, an adult, some years to fully accept it. He definitely did not wish to destroy these girls¡¯ mind. ¡®I¡¯ll let them sip the bitter medicine bit by bit. Ahh,¡¯ He thought, then remembered a crucial aspect of their meeting. ¡°Thiana, you¡¯re 219, Liliana 220? So after I¡¯m finish with my turn, it¡¯s your turn. Then, let¡¯s meet again after that, is that fine?¡± ¡°Yeah, you need to focus on your test now, afterall.¡± ¡°Em, let¡¯s, after the test.¡± ¡°Speaking of test, it bothered me a little, but," Aside from forming impression, he also wished to lend some help. These girls had that anxious look before, so it was a tad bit worrying. When he knew of their numbers, he was glad. ¡°What is it¡­?¡± ¡°I meant no offense, but do you girls have confidence for this test? This obstacle course?¡± ¡°Err¡­ To tell you the truth,¡± ¡°Sis. It¡¯s fine, right? We can tell him,¡± ¡°Em, to tell you the truth ¨C we¡¯re actually quite, well, not confident?¡± ¡°I see. Then, do you mind if I offer you two an advice?¡± ¡°Advice?¡± ¡°You have one?¡± ¡°Em, if you follow this advice, then at the very least, you won¡¯t fail this obstacle course. Definitely not!¡± He turned around to look, then direct the two girls to an empty space at the back. They walked to the back. He sat kneeling on the grass, waving them to huddle. The two blondes huddled with him, and their gathering turned into a team planning. A simple plan. ¡­ After a while. Krone told them everything there was to pass this course, something youngsters such as them could not think about, or even imagine about before. The method he told them would be special for them, it would not be as effective for others. Listening to his explanation, they were wide-eyed. It sounds ridiculous, but not quite impossible. Given the mentality of the knights... ¡°¡­ Is that possible?¡± ¡°Yeah, my late father was fond of knights, so he studied their mentality and methods.¡± ¡°He sounds like a wise father,¡± ¡°He was,¡± ¡°Er, Krone, your father wasn¡¯t a knight?¡± Liliana said his name for the first time. Being newly acquainted, addressing others by name, for her was a fresh breakthrough. Thiana had a light surprise, putting it behind her as she pondered what he had told them. ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t, unfortunately. It seemed yours was. He must have been a really brave knight.¡± ¡°He was, definitely.¡± ¡°Yeah, Dad was brave and kind!¡± Liliana had sad, yet firm eyes. Thiana nodded, still considering Krone¡¯s counsel. He noticed her deliberation. ¡°Well, it will still be up to you. I can¡¯t force you, and I¡¯ll respect your decision. Know that I only wish to help, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Krone,¡± ¡°Hm?¡± It was the first time for Thiana to call him by name, so he specially paid attention. ¡°Are you confident,I mean, how many percent you¡¯re confident this will work?¡± ¡°How much, eh¡­ I don¡¯t want to sound arrogant, but since you ask me, one-hundred percent.¡± ¡°Eh, you mean it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I mean it. One-hundred percent you girls will pass. One-hundred percent! No way around it!¡± He had his palm open, gesturing as if he was cutting something. It was a powerful display of confidence; even those around them looked at him with curiousity. Both girls stared at him, blanking. ¡­ A short moment later, Someone laughed. It was a low, suppressed laughter. Liliana had a surprise look, yet she soon was infected by her sister, laughing with low voice. Thiana put her right hand on her mouth, while Liliana put both. Thiana had a pleasant expression as she gazed him. His confidence was illogical, yet it gave her a sense of security. In a way, he reminded her of someone. Someone she and her sister really wished to see again, as impossible as that might be. ¡®Mom did say all men are boys. Are all boys like this? ¡­No, they must be a unique kind? Endangered species, yeah, that must be it.¡¯ ¡°Hmph! Since you¡¯re confident, I¡¯ll ride on that confidence along.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ride along too!¡± Liliana put up her right hand, as if volunteering. This girl, just a few minutes ago still had her guard up at 100%, but right now she had tossed it all away. Krone felt warmth within his chest. His heart actually skipped a beat. ¡®These two¡­ Aii, keep yourself together, Krone! You¡¯re not a fourteen years old!¡¯ He taught them a quick way to maintain their balance and the right way to maintain grip. Soon, the evaluator called for the next hundred to gather. ¡°Oh yeah, Thiana, I have a favour to ask.¡± ¡°Favour?¡± ¡°Could you hold this one for me?¡± He handed her his green spear. The spear sparkled as sunlight hit it. ¡°You want me to hold it?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an important memento. My late mother left it for me. I want you to keep it for me.¡± ¡°Your late mother¡­¡± She received the spear, seemingly petrified. In a few second, she shook away her confusion. She nodded, her eyes fixed on him. ¡°Leave it to me.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m leaving it in your hands.¡± He bid them farewell, promising to meet again afterward. He decided to leave the important spear to the elder sister. This was one of the way he knew could be used to develop relation. This seemingly simple task; asking for favour, left deeper impression within someone. As he went to the starting line, he knocked his head a bit. ¡°Damn. Must be my hormone affecting my emotion, keep it together, Krone!¡± Consoling himself, assuring himself he was not a pe¡ªum, He recalled the two yellow hamsters his sister kept as pet back at their village. They were cute! ¡®Those two, are just too adorable. That¡¯s all. Nothing wrong feeling that way!¡¯ He ran to the starting line, putting aside his sadness, embracing fully the brightness radiating from the twins. "One-hundred percent, eh?" He beamed, an innocent smile. ... ====== Chapter 10 End ====== Chapter 11: Exceptional ====================== Chapter 11: Exceptional ====================== It was the second hundred¡¯s turn. This time, the briefing was really, brief. Since it was expected that they listened to it for the first time, it was simply a reminder of the core rules. You are on your own. Do not use Artes or Magic. Falling down does not constitute a failure, but you¡¯ll receive hidden penalty. These were the core rules. To his front, Krone noticed the braided, brown haired girl. ¡°Julia, so she¡¯s a hundred five.¡± She had just taken off her vibrant purple tunic, since it was considered a bit heavy. The evaluators advised everyone with heavy clothing to keep it away, or sent it to the evaluator responsible for safekeeping. A little sparkle of light shone. Her purple tunic disappeared, gaining attention of the crowd. She had put her tunic into her spatial ring, surprising her peers. The ring glimmered purple as it consumed the tunic. She now wore a tight white shirt; one could even see the shape of her lingerie. She stretched her body, prompting others to follow. Seeing her use of the ring sparked some conversations. ¡°So she¡¯s a rich girl afterall.¡± ¡°What do you expect? A commoner like us? She¡¯s way out of our league.¡± ¡°I thought even the cheapest spatial ring, worth¡­ what, a million?¡± ¡°Yeah, around that. But I don¡¯t think that one¡¯s cheap,¡± The candidates, having nothing better to do, discussed this useless issue. Those in the hundred getting ready did so in a hush way, but those standing as audience did not hold back. Spatial rings were not unusual, but they were expensive. It was natural, since producing one required rare materials, time and expertise. Even among knights, usually only the veteran could afford buying one out of their own pocket. The cost of the cheapest ring could buy a large two-story house in the middle of any capital. However, knights had no need to buy one. Each had one as their equipment, granted by the Supreme Guardian when they were knighted, proof of the empire¡¯s recognition. It was a basic spatial ring, costing about a million Kions. Every spatial ring users had to register their usage to the officials, as it could very well be considered a security risk. ¡°Aii, this girl,¡± Krone moaned. She seemed to neglect some common sense. Spatial ring should not be shown to others if possible, not to those you did not trust. It was expensive, plus you might come off as a show-off. Simply breeding negative feeling should be avoided as much as possible; the very reason why he wore his thick gloves covering even half of his fingers. ¡®Well, others have their own view anyway. My truth might not be her truth.¡¯ Now a mere two lines from her, he could observe her better. She was a little shorter than him by 5 cm ¨C he was 170. With this distance, his eyes could even zoom in and evaluate the texture of her skin; her exposed arm and neck, not that he observed it though. Unthinkable for a knight to observe a lady¡¯s skin up close. ¡®Smooth, tender. What kind of environment did she grew up? Wait, smooth? Even her hands!¡¯ ¡­ ¡­Sorry, he did. ¡­ The last of first hundred candidates had been released. After warming-up, the first lines put on the thin gloves given by the evaluators. At the starting line, they were in a crouching position. Julia put her hands on the ground, right leg kneeling. Many boys were eyeing her in secret. ¡°Alright, ready, set¡­¡± BANG! The signal was up. The candidates sprinted, soon diving into a tunnel. After two candidates left the tunnel, she emerged along with others. She had no problem with the stutter steps wheels, but on top of the four metre wall, her hand slipped, failing her first jump. She turned back, gaining distance before launching herself up. This time, she immediately put her other hand to pull herself up. She was then the last of the five. Seeing this, many candidates felt relief. Damn relief. ¡°Damn, is it just me or it¡¯s such a relief right now?¡± ¡°I understand you, bro." ¡°I¡¯m hoping for her to place last. Am I terrible?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re terrible, almost everyone here is,¡± ¡°I knew it, a prodigy in mana doesn¡¯t mean great in other aspect.¡± ¡°Huh, I¡¯m glad the heavens are still a bit fair." ¡°Ahaha, yeah. She¡¯s still lucky though, even if she failed, the Aurenburg Magic Academy would welcome her with open arms." ¡°Heavens, I took back all my curse! Please show us more of your fairness!¡± Jumping from the wall, she proceeded to the net climb. Her feet slipped twice during the climb, yet she did not stagger long. Putting her feet back, she pulled herself up. Krone could see very well the sight of her clenching her teeth. Her eyes were fixed on the next steps. When she slipped, she did not curse or waste any time, but quickly see to her mistake. ¡°Lacking training¡­ but this mindset¡­¡± Her training was not so inadequate. If compared to average, she already had enough training. It simply meant one thing ¨C she focused on training her magic more than her body. However, she was in no way terrible. Of course, considering she was now the last in line¡­People could not help rejoicing on that fact. Had she been among the last 400s or 500s, the result might not be so.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. However, how many of them observe her the same way as Krone? He kept in mind that this girl was barely fifteen. Her having weakness was understandable, but he wondered how many noticed those traits she was showing? ¡°She made mistakes¡­ She learned from it, but did not dwell with it, even in front of a crowd. In a split second, she realized her mistake, and fixed it¡­ Just fifteen¡­ this mindset¡­ Just who¡­ who is her master?¡± Krone murmured. He turned to the judges, noticing their attention was primarily on her as well. There was no hint of disappointment on their face. In fact, the judge in the middle, Sir Modran¡­ kept his eyes on her, even when writing. As the overseer, he also took the role of the head judge. He caressed his beard as he nodded, as if acknowledging something. ¡°He could¡¯ve just let his subordinates do the job¡­ This old man really¡­¡± He recalled even during the Mana Evaluation, he stood still in the platform, overlooking the whole square for an hour. For one his age and position, it was admirable. He returned his attention to her. Passing the pyramid box, she was jumping up and down a little. There were many rafts as possible options to get to the other side, but her gaze was fixed. She shifted her body to the side, jumping on the first raft, then the second. She took a sharp turn towards the third, kneeling before jumping onto the fourth raft, turning her body around and landed on land, breaking her jump by rolling. The candidates were astounded. Two other candidates to her front slipped and fall, yet she the last one, managed without a mistake. ¡°The hell¡­ this movement¡­ you¡­ copycat, you.¡± Krone sighed, shaking his head. Smile on his face, he remembered such movement. It was such an efficient movement; he even praised it so then. Now, she shamelessly showed the same movement¡­ Did she not care about her image? Of course, it was not against any rules anyway. ¡°Did the judges notice?¡± The boldness to copy the excellent in the field where you were not ¨C this kind of temperament really was unfit for one called prodigy. Then again, prodigies were weirdoes anyway ¨C most did not care much for useless criticism. Common people had a hard time understanding them. She passed the balance beam, then to the swinging logs. She ran pass four, pausing before went pass the last four. The last log knocked her back a little, yet she turned, diverting the momentum to rush to the front. Krone made a blank face. ¡°Copycat¡­ Yeah, that¡¯s your nickname for now¡­ Good kitty, though¡­ Manipulation of energy flow, eh? Heh heh¡­¡± BANG! A green magic ball when up the air. The second line of the hundred candidates sprinted. Krone now stepped onto the starting line. His eyes still on her, not wishing to miss any details. Passing high hurdles, she sprinted for the twenty-metre hill run. On top of the hill, she stopped, catching her breath ¨Cbreathing in deeply. This time, she caught up with the third and fourth place preparing to climb the five metre wall. ¡°¡­Continues to amaze me, this girl¡­¡± He had noticed her particular breathing. At first, he thought nothing of it. Now, she breathed in air deeply using her diaphragm, while her hand on her belly, making spiraling movement. She let it out quickly, then breathed in again. ¡°So, really is breathing technique of Kharlnaz¡­¡± Krone confirmed it. It was apparent she had trained in the same special breathing method as Kharlnaz; Kharlussian Special Forces. General Shurran enforced it to everyone in the central region, to practice on a daily basis. Everyone. Why? Cause it was so effective in term of increasing stamina and enhancing human cells ¨C in addition, it boosted everyone¡¯s absorption of the beast¡¯s core, minimizing lost. Back then, Shurran felt it was shameful to keep it only within the Kharlnaz or just military, thus he ordered it to be taught to everyone in the central region. ¡®Everyone should practice it, no excuse.¡¯ Krone recalled his statement. While some might argue the general was infringing of other¡¯s right to choose, it was not a big deal then. In order to secure freedom and security, ordering the people to breathe in this way was necessary. It required constant practice, but the result was evident. Julia, with her breath stabilized, steadied her feet onto the stones on the wall before placing her hands high. She moved up slowly. One candidate slipped, stalling. The other had become cautious, but she paid no heed, moving up steadily as per deliberation. ¡°This movement again¡­¡± Krone thought. He pondered when she had to go under the tunnel, she came out almost last¡­ Had she had seen the way that guy move inside, he wondered whether she would copy him¡­ ¡°Of course she would¡­¡± When the leading candidate began the monkey bars, she managed to get to the top. She ran up the stairs and took the flying fox equipment, checking its stability in just five seconds. She jumped, ahead of the other two. Reaching the monkey bars, she was now third. She directly went to take the white powder onto her palm, looking at the thirty bars challenging her. Many candidates frowned. How was it possible? She was last just a moment ago. Similar thought tortured their mind, but they comforted themselves, knowing that the next was the most annoying. Many failed this one already, especially girls ¨C falling down into the water ten metres below. While the evaluators said you will only incur hidden penalty, the shock from falling would reduce significant time. The only bright side would be that you had no need to complete the monkey bars. You still need to climb up stairs to continue to the next obstacle. She grabbed the bars, imitating the way a certain someone did before. Tap-tap-tap¡­ In the middle of it, Krone noticed her grip slipped, yet in the split second, her other hand gripped the next bar ¨C barely. The hand twisted, and she made a painful expression. The pain stressed her muscle. She knew imitating like this had its own price, one such as this. Yet she had no complaint. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± For a moment, she was hanging in the middle of it. Seeing this, quite a few candidates made a gleeful expression, while some frowned at them. ¡°To feel joy on other people¡¯s misfortune. Aii¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a test. Many felt helpless by her before, can¡¯t blame them.¡± ¡°That way of thinking will only hinder us. Let¡¯s avoid such mindset.¡± ¡°Yeah, remember what our fathers taught us¡­¡± Some candidates noticed their peer¡¯s expression, concluding their thought correctly. Most children from the military harbored no ill-intent towards the girl. Instead, she became a motivation of sorts to many of them. ¡®The way they were raised consolidates their outlook, able to advance better than their peers, military-wise¡­ and in any field for that matter.¡¯ Krone observed their attitude, taking a mental note. His vision moved around fast, taking in information. He was glad none of those he took note before, took joy in someone else¡¯s misfortune. His eyes again zoomed in into Julia, observing her expression. Sweat filled her forehead, a few flowing down into her chest. Her shirt was filled with brown soil, now starting to dampen. For a short second, she closed her eyes. Opening it, her eyes sharp. Determination filled her. Her gaze locked to the end of the bars. ¡°It¡¯s do or die?¡± This particular statement flashed through his mind. A girl of fifteen could have such mindset? This was just a test. Not a struggle to survive, not the frontline, not a permanent failure, not live or¨C ¡°Her truth¡­¡± He noticed he might not understand this girl¡¯s mentality yet. To her, giving up this test was unacceptable. She would not gracefully accept giving up. Even with his almost eighteen years of war experience, he felt a surge of wave running though his body. He knew well what that meant. His legs started twitching. His mind replayed. Sounds of bells and horns being blown. An image; a large dragon, with sharp fangs protruding from its mouth. The image of a mighty Grand Beast appeared before him. Its eyes. What eyes! ¡®Inspired¡­ Me, inspired? By a fifteen years old, a girl, no less!¡¯ The hairs of his arms rose. He was thinking of holding back in this obstacle course, as it might not be good to gain too much attention. There were bound to be spies or at least, ignorant informants of the Union in the naval base, channeling to them any useful information. Information on just any candidates might not be so useful, but those of highest potential would be sought after. ¡®I ran the risk of being discovered. But then again, how could I gain their attention by maintaining mediocrity? With risk, there¡¯s a better gain. No risk, less gain. That¡¯s why I took the double aggression thingy.¡¯ His mind recalled ¡°The Lesser Throne¡±, granted to him by The Creator. He confirmed his choice, consoling himself that the Union of Lords would only pay attention to him much later in the war. By that time, he would be active anyway. By the time he realized it, Julia had reached the end of the bars. She took off the military glove, putting ointment immediately out of her ring. She had borne the pain with sheer will, but now it stung like crazy. She bandaged her hand in a few second, then continued. Her hand injury was not light, yet she just ignored the pain. She passed the hurdles. When she reached the soldier with the sandbag, he looked at her with concern. She kneeled, her uninjured right hand at the back. ¡°Hurry.¡± He snapped out of it, giving her a lighter sandbag, one for girl. Running past the judges, they could not resist admiring. She stepped onto the balance beam, pausing to maintain balance. As soon as possible, she rushed to her front and stepped down with her back to the responsible soldier. No delay, the soldier took the sandbag off her. Nodding as thanks, she sprinted for a ramp jump, directly placing her hand on a rope wall. She clenched her legs and chest onto the rope to maintain position, as she could only use her right hand to climb. Up onto the wall, she jumped down, rolling to break the impact. She jumped low into the underground hole. ¡°Still copied his movement. Well, it¡¯s efficient. Nobody¡¯s blaming,¡± By then, one candidate already reached the end. The second was currently crawling underground. Based on her performance before, she obviously lagged with crawling. Thus, the expectation was that she would take time. As expected, the other candidate emerged out first. As soon as he reached the pool, he grabbed the rope, rushing towards the end. He grabbed the second rope in the middle of the pool. With the momentum, he should be¡ª A splash. He slipped near the end, falling directly into the pool filled with mud underneath the water. Julia had come out of the hole, just in time to witness his demise. Pity on her face, she shrugged such feeling away. Grabbing the rope by both hands, she jumped. With just her right hand, she grabbed the second rope, then jumped for a few metre, just the way Krone had expected. She landed, rolling to break the impact, reaching the finishing line. Behind her, a mud-filled guy came out, just a few seconds late. ¡°¡­¡± Silence ensued. She managed second after falling as the last at the start. She also made mistakes along the way, and almost fell from the bars, hurting her hand. However, she did not give up. Not just not giving up, she did not slow down ¨C only treating her injury for a few second. She got second place. Was it luck? Yes, but that definitely was not the star of the performance. Even the most idiotic candidates or audience could tell she was beyond normal. ¡°Holy Mother!¡± ¡°What did I just see?¡± ¡°She¡¯s, she¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Admirable, truly.¡± "Ah..." The evaluator for her had forgotten to announce her time, but he did not forget to stop the watch. As his friend patted his back, he remembered his duty. ¡°Julia S. Garde, Second place ¨C five minutes five seconds!¡± It was nothing impressive. So far, the time could be considered admirable, but it was not even in top ten. Indeed, the time was nothing impressive, but her performance was. Her performance was exceptional. Truly. People could see this. Knights could see more. Krone could see even more. ¡°Definitely, a good seed.¡± She noticed his gaze, their eyes locked for a second. ¡®Now, your turnm Show me, your real worth, your why,¡¯ Her eyes conveyed this message even when her hand was tingling with pain. She quickly broke the engagement as a female nurse ushered her away for treatment. ¡®You¡¯re challenging me, eh?¡¯ He could pretty much see what she meant with her eyes. It was not offensive, but more of a ¡®show me what you got¡¯ kind. It was just a challenge from a child. Hmph, a mature adult like him would not even pay it any heed. ¡°Ready?¡± He himself could no longer pay her any heed. The evaluator was just about to give the signal. Thus, the magician by his side again happily placed his hand up into the sky. BANG! Green light ushered five youngsters to their glorious march. ======================= Chapter 12: Sometimes, Logic had to be beaten up =================================== Chapter 12: Sometimes, Logic had to be beaten up =================================== Weak. The boy¡¯s body was really weak. Not weak in comparison to his peers, but really weak, in comparison to his skills. In his current body, he could pretty much show only a small fraction of his actual ability. A tiny fraction. Even that however, would probably be too much. Too much, too risky. That was his logic. Sadly, he decided to go against his logic, just this once. Once in a blue moon, so they say. His logic however, managed to get the news, and organized a protest. His logic was protesting within him, en mass. He could even smell the burning of Molotov cocktail. The sound of bricks being thrown. The crowd was marching to the Presidential Palace ¨C his mind. Sorry logic, but ¨C Fuck you! He actually sent his internal troops to suppress them. Kill them all..! No hesitation! The order had been issued. He screwed his logic, just this one time. He could almost hear them moaned in pain. Yet in his mind, the opportunity outweighed the risk. His blood boiled when he saw the youngsters doing their best, thus he wished to honour them. Julia¡¯s eyes were the final push he needed. ¡®I¡¯ll show you guys no mercy¡ª¡¯ He shut his logic down, his instinct had full authority. ... The boy sprinted. His head to the front, his movement agile, as if he was sliding on a smooth floor. Those who witnessed this, could not believe their eyes. The candidates had a look of disbelief, audience blanked. Julia¡¯s mind froze. Doran¡¯s hugged his large shield, his big eyes, bigger. The twins¡¯ mouth was wide opened. His sister, Kristine blanked out. Everyone all around, seeing the movement, was as if being struck by lightning. He¡¯s fucking using Artes? That was on their mind. Yet strangely, they could not sense any mana being channeled. Especially so for the knights, since their experience should be more than enough to sense one this close. He moved, clearly ahead of his peers, jumping right into the tight tunnel. Didn¡¯t we already said twice already, Artes are forbidden? The judges¡¯ eyes were evident of their judgement. Those who broke the rules, no need to waste time with them. Especially so for Sir Medron. He was fuming in anger. However, the lack ¨C no, the fact that they did not even sense mana distressed them. The judges and knights around, all turned to the magician at the starting line; the middle-aged man wearing green robe and old-fashioned mage hat. He was one of the experts in sensing mana, thus they were asking him for an answer. We are going to disqualify him ¨C Your confirmation. The mage noticed their gaze, and knew instantly their unspoken inquiry. He closed his eyes for a moment, trying his best to sense mana from the boy. ¡­ Nothing. ¡­ Zero. ¡­ Nada. He shook his head. Knowing that was not enough, he raised his hand, waving in denial. Still not enough, he made an X mark with his hands. I did not sense any mana ¨C no evidence of foul play. The judges frowned. Without any evidence, they could not disqualify him. Yet how come his speed was that fast? Without using mana, just purely physical, only High Master knights could do so. Or at least, one with absolutely healthy body. Within the empire, they were, how many? Even Sir Medron could not do it ¨C he was old. The other candidates had only jumped into the tunnel, but already, Krone came out. Within his mind, he was seeing a different view than the others. In front of him, was not the obstacle course, but a chaotic city under attacked. He had to slip into tunnels all the time, not knowing if he would be buried alive, or ¨CSupport the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°Survive.¡± Small? Tight? No matter ¨C he had squeezed himself into a hole even he never imagined he could fit before. Back then, he was lucky ¨C really lucky to survive. Had he not only trained in just two Artes, he would most likely dead. That was because, with just two, he had to use them all the time. Thus, his mastery increased faster than any of his peers. These two were ¡°Slid de Aur¡± and ¡°Aurelian Arte¡±. Also known as Air Sliding and Mana Coating. His movement right now, was related to Air Sliding ¨C exactly the reason which made Sir Medron filled with anger. That was because they clearly stated that Arte were forbidden for this course. Other candidates obliged. If this was not unfair, then what was it? He however, knew he did not break any rules. He did not use any mana, the essential aspect that made a technique called Arte. No mana, it cannot be called an Arte, but a body technique. His feet moved into the nineteen stutter steps. Two, four, six¡­ Candidates saw multiple legs coming from him, stepping into the wheels as he ran pass. His eyes did not even see the wheels. As soon as he finished, he sprinted ¨C no, much correctly, he shot himself towards the four-metre high wall. Thud-thud. His feet smashed into the wall twice, raising him up over it. With his hand pressing onto it, he jumped over. ¡°The hell¡ª¡± ¡°Hell no! You can¡¯t do that with just physical¡ª¡± ¡°Fuck you! That¡¯s cheating!¡± ¡°Judge ¨C Disqualify!¡± Some candidates, forgetting the ideal manner of a knight-aspirant, started to swear. The others on the run had only come out of the tunnel. Meanwhile, Krone did not climb the net, he simply jumped. With his hand, he pulled himself up as if swinging a rope ¨C Image within him, buildings with steel bars coming out due to bombardment. He had to reach the top ¨C hordes of death awaited below. One, two, three ¨C Three hand swings, and he passed the 8-metre net. His movement was too abnormal! No human can do that, not without mana. Right, a demon! A demon might just be able to. Screw this demon! Similar thought played in the candidates¡¯ mind. Passing the pyramid box, he encountered the pool. Within his mind, the image of a lake appeared, debris were around ¨C courtesy of the Union''s artillery and Air Cruisers. The rafts became the debris. One, he jumped. Two, his feet barely touched it. Three, he slid along, then kicked it. Four, his hands landed, pushing up high, rolling multiple times in the air. His feet landed, spiraled, pressed, kicked the ground. Dust flew. Image ¨C at his back, explosions of mana arrows and fireballs. Encircled by enemy troops, if he stopped? Death. The others had just come over the wall. For the balance beam, a long log being cut in two. His image ¨C an imperial capital¡¯s building, cut in half by a Wraith-like Grand Beast. Two feet landed, sliding on it as if skating ice. His companions were sliding with him, encircling the Grand Beast. ¡°The hell?¡± ¡°He¡¯s skating?!¡± ¡°You can do that¡ª?¡± ¡°No, no¡ª not possible¡­¡± Next, for the swinging logs. Image of an escape route within a cave complex, guarded by golems standing at intervals. The route was long, and the golems were too hard and time-consuming to destroy. He cannot stop, a worse enemy was pursuing. Fortunately, the golems¡¯ speed was so-so. One of his trait, Adrenaline Rush came in full play ¨C further boosting his movement. Recognizing their pattern, he moved in a waving motion, barely avoiding each of their hit. At the time, a close escape. His movement was eerie, as if he had no hard time at all moving past the swinging logs in one-go. Had even a log hit, the pain¡¯s no joke. The audience was dumb-founded. ¡°Kristine!¡± Among the audience, Kristine fainted, her uncle caught her. Her mind could not process what was happening. Krone had shown beyond human movement, so her mind shut down. This time, even children of the military had a look of dissatisfaction. No fucking way that was done without using Arte! ¡°The fuck¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Oi, don¡¯t swear¡ª The knights can hear you.¡± ¡°In my whole life, I never swear ¨C but right now. Fuck manners!¡± ¡°Disqualify!¡± They said so in a clear protest. The judges shared their sentiment. What they were waiting now, was evidence. There ought to be one! In front of Krone, a hill. His mind recalled that time. That time they had to rush to the hill before the enemy did; to destroy a rift before the Union could defend it. The beasts seemed disinterested with the Union''s army, not attacking them unless someone went too close. For the wall climb, he traced the time when his squad had to climb a hill. A vertical climb, by the sea. Crescent moon was covered by the clouds. It was a dark, cold night. Violent wind kept them off balance from time to time, while the sound of screaming seagulls and ocean wave hitting the rocky shore filled their surroundings. The order was clear; other routes were too heavily guarded, and they had to climb it, to destroy yet another rift. Not even looking for long, his feet touched the rocks, while his hands pulled him up. It was as if gravity was too low for him, and the climb was too swift to be true. This one was truly child¡¯s play, compared to then. With one step onto middle of the stairs, he leaped for the flying fox. Equipping the safety belt, he checked the handle for a second, then jumped. The image of escaping a mountaintop using this flashed, beasts rushing from their back. He released the handles, and released the safety. Now in front of the monkey bars, he tapped the white powder and his other hand. Many considered this one to be the hardest of all obstacles ¨C as it was 15 metre long with around 30 bars. Hard? Ha! The image of him and his comrade, traversing the ¡°Lungs of the World¡± ¨C the lush ocean of jungle in Kharlussian central region. Swarmed with otherworldly beast below, they had to move above the giant trees, covering two hundred kilometre toward their objective ¨C in a mere two days. Minimizing mana to avoid the Grand Beasts, they had to use their hands, grabbing tree branches along the way. Hard? That was hard! His feet tapped the ten vertical logs, jumping of and tapping his feet past five walls as high as his chest. This kind of movement, he did so all the time; using the body of beasts to jump over their rush. Once their rush was avoided, they were not so efficient. After the passing the front group, he wreaked havoc in their midst. Red fire from Flamme Vyrusha licked the whole group of beasts ten metres around¡­ ¨C He managed to stop it. Almost activating the Arte, he came back to his current self. ¡®A trance, damn¡­ That was dangerous¡­¡¯ Krone was surprised at himself. Entering trance outside battle was rare, even during training. Trance could be useful, but dangerous at the same time. For a second, the magician sense mana, but it disappeared in an instant. The knights noticed this as well, turning to him. He shook his head, denying their request. Indeed, request ¨C not question. Request, since they already made their mind that he was cheating. To them, that was the most plausible explanation. The magician denied them ¨C He was not of highest rank, but in sensing mana, he was of highest authority there. The boy did not channel it into an Arte or Magic, so it cannot be said as breaking rule. Guys, that¡¯s not a proof. From afar, his expression spoke his message. Sir Medron was puzzled. ¡®How can this be?¡¯ That movement was beyond logic ¨C Without mana, if a grandmaster performed it, he would believe it. However, who was the boy? A mere fourteen years old! Grandmaster? Even if he reached a practitioner level¡­ At his age, one would call him genius! ¡®Who was this boy?¡¯ He was already carrying the heavy sandbag, while his peers either had passed the swinging logs or in the process. He leapt onto the balance beam ¨C Again, sliding his feet. Unlike on the other beam before, his feet had to tap five times to continue sliding. The image flashed ¨C of him carrying his injured comrade, sliding on the roof of houses while escaping enemy pursuit. He gripped his teeth, as if determined not to let it go ¨C even if his life had to be the trade. At the end, he placed the sandbag on the soldier¡¯s arm, as careful as possible. ¡°What¡­¡± ¡°Am I seeing things?¡± ¡°That boy, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s treating that sandbag as¡ª¡± Beside Sir Medron, Natalia and Kent, other knights noticed the peculiarity as well. They could not quite tell for sure, but that scene certainly struck their inner feeling. They could imagine the boy carrying his injured comrade on his back! How is this possible? The candidates, lacking experience, could not tell. From afar, those with sharp eyes; Ron, Ryan and Julia noticed the peculiarity as well. Observing the knight¡¯s reaction, they concluded these guys certainly see something. The twins noticed something weird, yet they could not guess. Doran, the big boy, was clueless. His eyes sparkled in admiration. None in his wildest dream he would imagine, that the one he called brother before, was this talented! The image of a certain legendary figure; a legendary knight, training this brother of him, filled his mind. He was shivering in excitement! Meanwhile, sprinting for a steep ramp jump, Krone placed his hand directly on the rope by the wall. Running to the side, he pulled himself up using the rope, directly passed the wall then went down. He jumped low into the underground hole. Swoosh¡ª Swoosh¡ª A loud sound reached the ears of the judges, as if something big, no, large movement were made underground. Krone went out of the hole, faster than the fastest before. ¡°This child!¡± ¡°Is he really, cheating?¡± ¡°No, not that simple," By this time, the complaints and protest from the candidates already died down. They stood there, looking like idiots. They saw as he took the rope, so relaxingly moved to another, then landed with his eyes closed. His face was tranquil, as the image within him. That moment was the easy part of his mission, when he was underground, crossing over a river of lava using one metal chain as support. None in his team of one hundred had any hesitation crossing, as it was just too easy. A mere fifty metre; with a support in the middle, falling into the lava would be the epitome of carelessness and stupidity. It was like a teen crossing one metre drain, nothing special. ''The heat¡¯s annoying though,'' He opened his eyes, wandering why it¡¯s cold. ¡®Oh yeah, I¡¯m here. Trance again? Risky, really. Need to control this next time. Ah, I¡¯ve beaten up my logic¡­¡¯ Surrounding him was silence. Near the hill, his four contenders paused, looking at him quietly. The magician¡¯s eyes at him, his calculating mind encountered error, seriously. Audience afar, looked there blankly. Soldiers all around, forgot their duty. The candidates watching, cannot believe such ability. The five judges stood up, shaking their body. Their dear logic was beaten up badly. Their brain might even suffer internal injury. Fortunately, his sister Kristine, fainted early. Thinking logically, would cost you dearly. What happened, in actuality? What is reality, what is fantasy? God, where are you now, really? Manage your law seriously! Chaos in everyone¡¯s mind. Finally, the chaos beat off the government body, their logical constituents. Their mind shut down. Krone, noticing this unusualness, wondered if he did it badly. ¡°Umm, everyone?¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ [That day we realized, our logic had to be beaten up to be stronger¡­ badly. So badly.] - Sir Medron. ======= Chapter 12 End ======= Chapter 13: The Masterpiece ========================= Chapter 13: The Masterpiece ========================= On top a white tower, violent wind was howling. The tower was high up in the sky, with tranquil clouds passing through below and above it. The structure was glittering blue-white, with walls made up with blue-white marbles. On its top, was an empty space with only an obelisk; carved with ancient signs and symbols. Six doorless openings were on the top of the tower, giving free passage for the wind to trespass without restraint. His blue robe fluttering, an old man was sitting outside one of the door. His face full of wrinkles, yet his blue eyes vibrant, gazing on the earth below. It was as if he was overlooking the whole earth under his seat. A little to his right was the morning sun, shining its glory onto his being. His white hair fluttered as the wind rushed in. The obelisk behind him shined with blue light. A figure started to emerge. ¡°Ah, I see. Keep me updated.¡± ¡°What did you see, old man?¡± A sturdy man in dark green robe appeared behind him. Under his robe, armors were evident, while a silvery sword was by his side. Middle-aged, he had the image of a veteran commander, eyes sharp. The old man smiled, yet did not even turn back. ¡°You¡¯ve come.¡± ¡°¡­I was just about to depart, so don¡¯t waste my time. What did you see?¡± ¡°¡­Not me, Sirius¡­ Little Ist sensed something¡­¡± ¡°That little bitch? What did she say?¡± His eyes rolled, seemingly not caring. ¡°A mana fluctuation, East from her position. Quite near, but coordinate, not quite clear.¡± ¡°So? Just send someone then, what¡¯s the fuss?¡± ¡°No, she went there already. Found nothing. Most likely, already escape, but I¡¯ve told her to keep searching.¡± ¡°She must be tardy. So incompetent, hmph... Wait, what kind of mana fluctuation we¡¯re talking about? How strong?¡± ¡°Just a weak mana fluctuation, not even twenty Korr¡­ Nineteen, she said.¡± ¡°Not even twenty Korr? You¡¯re fucking kidding me. Do you even need to waste my time? That¡¯s why I¡¯ve told the council they¡¯re just shit so fucking wasteful of resource¡ª¡± ¡°Weak, but similar, to three years ago.¡± The old man interrupted. Sirius had his eyes wide open. Veins bulged on his forehead, his eyes knitted. He looked as if he was about to explode. ¡°¡­When did this happen?¡± His voice deeper, finally taking this seriously. ¡°¡­Two days ago.¡± ¡°And you only tell me now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told the Council. They told me to just let Ist deal with it, and don¡¯t bother you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother me? That¡¯s good! Those old farts are so considerate, once in a hundred years! What did they expect a mere little girl do?!¡± ¡°The area¡­It¡¯s within her jurisdiction.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, I¡¯ve told you old bags not to let such an area monitored by a greenhorn.¡± ¡°I agree Sirius, she¡¯s a bit, hm, screw loose. But you can¡¯t deny her ability. Besides, the council made the call¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªThe Queen. The Queen made the call.¡± They both went silent. It was quite a sensitive subject, but the man Sirius had just mocked the Queen. Seemingly, he did not care. ¡°Regardless, we cannot go against the council.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you part of it, Seymond? You¡¯re speaking as if¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m still just one, Sirius. Can¡¯t go against the will of others.¡± ¡°Fine. So, you¡¯re letting little Ist handle whatever the heaven they sent over there. Not even twenty Korr, yeah. Low, weak, pathetic. So pathetic that little bitch can crush it with just her pinkie. But letting her search? Did any of you old jellies even think it might escape, later become a threat?¡± ¡°¡­Actually, we just did. As ridiculous as that sound, hmph. That¡¯s why I call you here.¡± ¡°Oh? So when she failed to find it, you get me to cover for her? It¡¯s okay, I absolutely understand.¡± ¡°The search still ongoing Sirius. But in case she fails to find the target, have your Cantus keep a lookout. Whatever they send over, it¡¯s likely human. They always assign human to deal with human matter.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s the Law. Fine, I¡¯ll tell them to keep their eyes peeled, even when they¡¯re so busy already¡­¡± ¡°If they find it, they must not take action themselves; have human deal with it.¡± ¡°I know, I know¡­ No direct involvement¡­ Shh¡ª What else? You wouldn¡¯t call me here just to say this?¡± ¡°Yes, I need to give this to you, directly.¡± He turned around, taking his hand out of his robe. He handed him something. Sirius took a serious look on what he handed him; a sharp seed-like crystal, fitting his fist. ¡°Going senile? You gave me one three days ago.¡± ¡°Ha, would be great if I can. Too much to think, really. We decide to speed things up.¡± ¡°You mean, another work? Coordinate?¡± ¡°Yes, work. No need. It¡¯s north your mission area, two hundred kilometres. You should be able to notice the suitable site when you get there.¡± ¡°North, two hundred kilometres? That¡¯s a fucking frozen sea, old man!¡± ¡°I know. That¡¯s why we send you over.¡± ¡°As tough as this body is, the cold still sting. Half a night, not enough.¡± Seymond smiled, laughing a little. ¡°That¡¯s why we agreed to give you the whole night.¡± ¡°¡­The whole night? Fuck it. You¡¯re not talking about the throne? You¡¯re speaking about some prostitutes, right? I¡¯ll be damned if I¡¯m trolled by you old snakes again.¡± ¡°Absolutely, it¡¯s the throne, for the whole night. Don¡¯t think so poorly of us. We valued your work, after all¡­¡± Sirius looked at him, noting his seriousness. He beamed, seemingly satisfied. He put the seed into his spatial ring. ¡°Consider it done. Keep it clean and warm for me.¡± ¡°We await your good work¡­¡± The old man nodded. Sirius turned, left hand touched the obelisk. Shining blue light came, engulfing him. He disappeared along with the light. Silence ensued. The old man Seymond turned and walked pass the opening. Stopping, he remained still, only his robe kept being fluttered by the wind. His clear blue eyes gazed below; towards the wide green earth. ¡°Twenty, not even twenty Korr.Not a threat at all. What were they planning? They never twist the Law, doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡± The old man shook his head, assuring himself he was simply thinking too much. ============ Antolich Naval Base. A part of the base, which was quite noisy a while ago, turned into complete eerie silence. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Sir Medron sighed out loud. The sound took the other judges back to reality. ¡°This¡­¡± To his right, Sir Kent was baffled. To his left, Natalia slapped her cheek with her hands, gaining her composure. The other knights also began to calm down, restarting their mind. To all of them, it was as if they were dreaming. The candidates and the audience were still under the spell, but some of the sharper ones managed to return to reality. They shook their family and friends off the daze. Julia shook her head, her hand on her eyes. Ryan and Ron, among the candidates, held their head, tapping it a bit. The twins still had their mouth open, snapping back to reality as a fly landed on Thiana¡¯s lip. Chaotically waving it away, her action broke the spell on those around her, Liliana included. Letting go of Krone¡¯s spear, Thiana caught it back into her hands before it fell. Big boy Doran, his mind unaccustomed with logic anyway, recovered faster than others. He was excited for his new brother. The red girl, Athea, had her hair blown by the wind, prompting the one next to her to sneeze. That brought her mind back online. ''When did I walk all over here?'' She was captivated by Krone''s performance before, walking nearer right beside the crowd. At the finishing line, Krone raised his eyebrows. ¡®What happened¡­? Did someone cast wide-area hypnosis or something? Wait, don¡¯t tell me¡ª¡¯ He was surprised; he turned to look up around in the air. If that thing was around, he had to take action, fast. ¡°Weird? Big Eye¡¯s not here¡­¡± He searched the air, several times yet failed to notice any. ¡°Eh, still nothing? Oh yeah, no rift opens yet.¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. He seriously thought the mass trance was the work of one of High-level Beast, the one-eyed floating beast. It was an eye as large as an elephant, with large veins moving outside like octopus. Due to the eye having power, they simply called it Big Eye. It was not an offensive type beast, but its presence was terrible. It was enough to merit as first priority target should it appear in any battlefield. Its ability to put soldiers under spell had done terrible damage during its early emergence into the war. Fortunately, knights and mage in general could resist its ability to a significant extent. ¡°A little early, but let¡¯s stop for a tea break.¡± He heard the deep, old voice coming from behind him. It was Sir Medron, leading the other judges off their seat. They walked right towards him, with the old knight turning to the time keeper. The time keeper, noticing this, snapped back to reality. He looked at his time watch. Eyes wide, his finger tapped its top button. ¡°Err¡­ Apologies Sir! I forgot to turn it off back then¡­¡± ¡°¡­Understandable. What¡¯s the time there?¡± ¡°Two minutes, nineteen seconds¡­¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re in a daze for around thirty five second, I believe. Have that recorded.¡± ¡°Sir, yes Sir!¡± The other knights, hearing this, had a headache¡­ ¡°Under two minutes¡­¡± ¡°¡­Possible?¡± ¡°Makes no sense¡­¡± ¡°Uhh¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not think too much now¡­¡± They murmured among themselves, but stopped as Sir Medron raised his open hand to the side. Approaching Krone, he stopped in front of him. Hearing the time, Krone finally got a clue as to who the culprit behind the mass stupor was. ¡°What¡¯s your name, boy?¡± ¡°¡­Krone, Krone Kozak, Sir.¡± ¡°Krone Kozak¡­ Worthy Brave Man¡­ A good name. Who taught you martial art?¡± ¡°My Master, Sir¡­ An old knight. About my name, he said its more to The Top among Relentless Warrior.I like the definition better.¡± ¡®Well, I love the meaning Top Badass the most, but I can¡¯t say that¡­¡¯ Medron blinked, but soon laughed. The boy¡¯s confidence was beyond his age, but relating it to his performance just now; it was nothing. ¡°Master¡¯s a fellow knight, I see¡­ We have a few things to ask you. Appreciate it if you¡¯ll join us for some tea.¡± ¡°Sure, I love tea¡­ But no sugar. That stuff kills.¡± ¡°Hah¡­ Perfect. It¡¯s tea prepared for old-timers like me anyway.¡± It was an invitation for a morning tea, but he knew it would be an actual questioning session. Sir Medron was just being polite. Within the old man, he was actually burning with curiosity, yet he suppressed it well. He told the staff member to let the four still frozen on the course to redo it after the break. ¡®This old man, that calmness fits his role.¡¯ Krone took back his white tunic from a staff member. With a wet cloth, a staff member helped him cleaned up and put his tunic back. He then walked with the old Knight Commander to the building Julia entered before. The four knights followed suit. Soon, the caterers entered, providing ready tea with apples and bread for everyone. ==== ¡°I believe it¡¯s private enough now¡­ Would you tell me your master¡¯s name?¡± In a similar room as Julia before, they were sitting in a round table with some breads and fruits ¨C not too luxurious, but enough. His four knights sat around him, while he was invited to sit opposite of them. Medron knew Krone was reluctant to say his master¡¯s name, since he was being vague before. After letting him sip the tea and had a bite, he asked. Krone however, shook his head in regret. ¡°¡­Apologies, Sir. I should not. I promised my master.¡± In a way, Krone was not lying. He indeed should not tell, at the same time he never specified what promise. Hearing this, the old knight frowned. His knights seemed a little upset, but they kept their mouth shut. ¡°¡­For what reason, may I ask?¡± ¡°I need to protect his identity, and mine too. Should the Union of Lords knew, I would be targeted for assassination.¡± Again, he was not lying. He kept things as vague as possible, but good enough for the knights to consider. Being a knight, he vowed against lying. Thus, keeping things vague was his choice as a compromise. Well, sometimes he did lie; A white lie, or simply just forgot. Listening to this, Medron had some revelation. If what he said was true, then his master must be someone really important in the government or private sector. ¡°I see. He must be someone important enough to merit such. Admirable he did not use his power to channel you directly in¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s just the way master does his job. Never abuse power, no matter how little¡­ or power will abuse you, was what he said.¡± ¡°Indeed, a wise principle. However, you must understand this, my boy Krone. It¡¯s not possible to accept you as an apprentice knight, if you cannot be clear with your identity.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a simple village boy from Lithia. Just had a lucky encounter with my master, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°If he was a knight, he should know it¡¯s not possible for you to become one, unless you tell us your full background. Then¡­¡± ¡°¡­Actually, I¡¯ve a mission here.¡± ¡°Mission?¡± ¡°Yes, to test myself¡­ Also to seek potential seeds. You know what I mean.¡± Medron and the knights exchanged gaze. They knew well what seeds mean. What they were pondering was¡­ ¡°¡­For what reason?¡± ¡°For Kharlussia. Future of Kharlussia.¡± ¡°¡­We cannot approve any suspicious activity, my boy. Unless, you¡¯re clear with your identity.¡± ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t break any law, or cause any commotion. I¡¯ll cooperate with you fully Sir ¨C I¡¯ll just ask you for a favour tomorrow, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°A favour?¡± ¡°Yes, a favour. It¡¯s up to you Sir to accept or deny¡­ I¡¯ll only ask to continue the test like others for now. As for the favour, I¡¯ll inform you tomorrow¡­ And about my master¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Medron lit up. He could not tell him directly, but perhaps he would be willing enough to give some hints? ¡°¡­I can tell you after three years, I believe.¡± ¡°Three years? Why?¡± ¡°When the time comes, I might need your help.¡± ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡± Telling them now that his master was Shurran, the Minister of Defense, would be inviting trouble. However, after three years, it might be possible. He sipped the hot tea, relishing its taste and rosy aroma. ¡°¡­Anything else?¡± Medron turned to his left, to Natalia. Understanding, she nodded. She was the most sensitive to mana there, second only to the mage before. Since he told them many times the boy did not, there was no reason to bother him anymore. ¡°Krone, my name¡¯s Natalia. A pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Lady Natalia.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve a question. About the course before, you really didn¡¯t use any Mana?¡± ¡°No I didn¡¯t. I did leak a little, but that was an accident, and I managed to stop. I believe that was not breaking any rule?¡± ¡°¡­Of course not. We¡¯re just curious, how come your speed¡­¡± She hesitated, looking at the others. She wondered whether telling him that he was too good to be true would establish them as being narrow-minded. ¡°What about my speed?¡± ¡°¡­I had to tell you. It¡¯s too fast. At least, too fast without mana.¡± ¡°Ah, I see¡­ So you suspect I cheat?¡± ¡°Frankly so. But don¡¯t let us come out as accusing you, Krone. We just wish for confirmation; to rid us from doubt.¡± ¡°¡­I understand. Please wait then.¡± He took some more strawberries and blueberries in. It was free delicacies in front of him. Not taking advantage of it now would be a waste! The nerves of him, making us knights wait! The knights tried to stay patient. Understanding his intent, they relented, taking their share of the meal. While waiting for him to finish, they kept on observing. He looked just like any ordinary boy, relishing the good fruits and bread in front of him. However, looks can be deceiving. This boy was no ordinary. Natalia recalled Julia¡¯s remark¡­ ¡®Did she¡­ perhaps saw something?¡¯ At the time, Medron''s squire came in. Medron got up, walking a little further from the table. The squire handed him two pieces of paper. The old knight read it silently, frowning. He spoke in a hush. ¡°His father fell in the Grandia Conflict¡­ Mother passed away due to grief¡­ Padre, verify this with the Ministry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask our friends from the Ministry for verification. They should still be around.¡± ¡°Alright. His sister Kristine is here too, his uncle and aunt stayed in the Northern District, running a small resort called White Swan. Send someone to verify this as well. Take note of every detail.¡± ¡°Yes Sir.¡± ¡°And invite the three of them here for lunch during the third test. I wish to meet them.¡± ¡°It will be done.¡± With Medron¡¯s nod, he went out. The old knight read on. As he neared the end of the document, he had a surprised look. With a gesture, he called Natalia over. ¡°The record says he¡¯s White Affinity. Is this true? I remember there¡¯s one but¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I remembered. It¡¯s him alright. That girl Julia had interest in him before, so I paid him some attention.¡± ¡°My goodness¡­¡± Finally satisfied, Krone stood up. ¡°Apologies Sirs, Lady¡­ Making all of you wait. I¡¯ll answer Lady Natalia¡¯s question before¡­ outside.¡± ¡°Outside?¡± Noticing he was turning to the door, the rest stood up as well. Natalia followed behind him. ¡°Wait, why outside?¡± ¡°Well, actions speak louder than words¡­¡± They went out to the corridor. It was the second floor, with a square inner compound next to it. It was the middle of massive building, with white marble floor and light blue wall. ¡°¡­My Master told me many times; God is fair.¡± ¡°¡­Meaning?¡± She frowned. ¡°You know my Mana Affinity, yes?¡± ¡°We¡¯re aware.¡± Looking out, Krone pointed to the opposite side of the corridor, about fifty metres across all the way to the corridor of an adjacent building. ¡°What are you¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re suspicious, since I¡¯m too fast without mana. That is, too fast without using any Arte. To get rid of it, I¡¯ll just show you my Air Sliding. I¡¯m going to the next building.¡± ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? That¡¯s fifty metre¡­ give or take.¡± Natalia turned to her Commander. Medron nodded, then called out Kent and pointed to the ground. Understanding his intent, he and the two knights took position around the compound in case he failed. Actually, they knew he was going to fail, or so they thought. Fifty metres was a distance not a mere practitioner can cover with Air Sliding. You must at least already took a step in Master level; a veteran knight¡¯s level. Even Natalia and most knights there could barely do so. Nevertheless, since their logic were beaten up so badly before, they dare not ruled out the possibility without giving him a chance. Seeing he already made his mind, Natalia just took a position in the middle of the compound, expecting him to fall there. Medron stood there with him. ¡°You sure you can, boy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. If I can do this, will you rid me of the suspicion that I cheat?¡± ¡°Sure, if you can, that is.¡± Medron still had his doubt, but he was willing to give him the benefit of the doubt. Krone closed his eyes, took in a deep breath, then let it out quick. Fifty-metre Air Sliding¡­ Back then knight who could not do this did not exist. Heck, even soldiers could do this. Due to beast cores, their physical limitation was broken, through and through. In his peak, he could slide over almost half a kilometre, not a problem. He had reached Grandmaster, and had a physique surpassing anyone right now. However, that was then. Now, his current body was weak. Thus, he had to make preparation. He did the breathing thirty four times, before opening his eyes. He hopped on the corridor¡¯s railing. Mana started to circulate within him. Medron sensed it clearly; vibrant mana filled his feet, soon gathered under. Some then concentrated in his hands. On right hand, on top of his fingers, mana formed into white, sharp needles. ¡°Here I go.¡± He pressed his feet, bringing his whole body up. The mana under his feet propelled him up further. When he reached the apex of his jump, only then white light on his hands and feet collided with air. He waved his hand down. Slight piercing sounds. Five needle-like mana pierced through the air in his front; opening a space lacking air resistance. Using that as the spearhead, mana below his feet sparked as his body fast forward. The precision was eerie; it happened in a blink. SHIII¡ª A sliding sound reached everyone¡¯s ear. The boy slid forward, as if the air had an invisible rail guiding his movement. His left foot and hand to his front, right foot and hand to his back; all in one line. One second. A line of white light filled their vision. The boy reached the destination. Medron opened his eyes wide. ¡®What did he just do?¡¯ Though it was a mere second, the knights below witnessed his movement. When he jumped, his movement was ordinary, nothing special. As soon as he threw the mana needles, mana under his feet activated, propelling him forward in extreme speed. While they were no stranger to such speed, it was usually done among them. Done, by knights acknowledged by the empire, with at least ten years of service experience. They gulped. Why? Heavens, this boy was a mere fourteen! How much further can he reach, should he keep pushing forward? How much more can he achieve in ten, twenty years? And¡­ ¡®What¡¯s the needles for?¡¯ Medron had it occupied in his mind. Usually one would just gather mana under their feet, and for practitioner level and above, they would also use their hands to guide the Air Sliding. He had used Air Sliding for forty years. However, he had heard nothing about using mana needles to aid sliding. ¡®Seeing it once, is not enough. Regardless, we can conclude his master is already a top Grandmaster. For one his age to achieve such a result on his own¡­¡¯ He acknowledged now that there ought to be some truth in what he had said. Suddenly, what the boy mentioned before flashed in his mind. A slight smile, he hopped onto the railing. He tried imitating similar mana needles, yet its blue form was a bit unstable. The knights turned to him, wondering if he was about to do the same. Sharp sounds passed through, he performed Air Sliding following it. However, the blue mana dissipated in the middle of the course. Shii¡ª He landed next to the boy. ¡°It¡¯s harder than I thought¡­ The efficiency increase only slightly.¡± ¡°For a starter, that¡¯s really good.¡± Krone had a pleasant smile on him. ¡°Ha. I¡¯m too old for this¡­ It seemed your master is a lot better than I thought.¡± ¡°Appreciate your compliment. Did this clear me of suspicion, Sir?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. It¡¯s really hard to believe someone so young to be so capable, but¡­¡± He turned to the knights, eyes as if having encountered revelation. Soon, they slid through the air, joining him. Natalia, Kent and the two others had deep look in their eyes, as if realizing something as well. Remembering him quoting his master, they started to delve its meaning. God is fair, eh¡­ Krone had White Affinity. Naturally, using any elemental mana would be disadvantageous to him. While most basic Artes was neutral such as Air Sliding, the most powerful Artes were related to elemental mana. Aside from basic Artes, an Apprentice Knights would choose an Arte fitting their affinity to practice, as one can advance it better than a neutral Arte. Most would choose a powerful Arte, as it can become their trump card to advance as knight, as well as to do well in battlefield. Every knight had one destructive Arte as their Ultimate Move. In Krone¡¯s situation, he had no Arte he could advance faster than others. Without specialization, generally others would think he could not advance far. That was natural. In simple words, he would have difficulty mastering destructive Elemental Arte. Now, they can relate as to why his master told him as such. His body reaction speed and perception were better than others! To reach such mastery, he¡¯s likely to train the technique like crazy! How long did he train everyday? How much effort did he put in? How much tears, and pain? It¡¯ll be really hard for him to master an elemental Arte, so he focused on neutral Artes. They realized this. They could observe this. It was hard even for a veteran such as Medron to follow his similar action. Granted, he had no prior practice, but to make it hard for even him to follow right away; it was testament to how good his natural endowment was, and how much time he had put into practice. People would always admire genius, prodigy, the talented; saying things like they were lucky, blessed by the heavens, God was not fair and such. Most of them however, failed to realize the amount of effort they put forth behind the scene, the pain and tears they invested when others were not looking, what they did when others were sleeping and relaxing. So we really were narrow-minded¡­ Each knights had a sober look, sharp eyes. Natalia almost had tears filled her eyes, realizing how cruel she was, doubting someone who had put so much hard work all by himself. With her thumb, she wiped the tears from her eyes. In her view, the boy now had brilliant stars glittering around. To reach his level now, no way on earth it was done so casually. Instead, it would involve all kinds of hardship. Having thought of this, the dissatisfaction within each knight dissipated. Those who hated one who works hard, even enduring weakness all along, enduring psychological pain others could not even imagine¡­ Those who hated one such as him, could only be said as heartless. Hate? Envy? Denying his effort? We¡¯re better than that¡­ They had such thought, thus they held no contempt for him. Medron put his hand on his shoulder, an assuring smile on him. His old eyes comforting, as if a father looking at his very own son. ¡°Like your master said, God is fair¡­¡± Surrounded by the good will of the knights, Krone also smiled. An honest, pure smile. Witnessing such a smile, their hearts softened. He''s just a child, after all... A boy in a white tunic; surrounded by five white knights with red cape, with gentle expression as if they were his patrons. In front of a master artist, this serene scene could very well be immortalized as a Masterpiece, becoming an eternal legacy of Kharlussia. An eternal legacy for the future generation, as inspiration, hoping the best for the future. ¡­ ¡­ Charming process, complete! Krone knew very well how knights of Kharlussia think. Not so many of them were like Shurran, plus he had the advantage of being a child right now. That advantage was huge. Within him, he was hurrahing, rolling. The mental him even had a stomachache from too much laughing. ¡®I got you, suckers!¡¯ =================== Chapter 14: Slow and Steady ======================= Chapter 14: Slow and Steady ======================== Along with his five patrons, Krone walked out of the building. Still drinking their tea, people turned to look at him. Glances and murmurs increased as he walked past the crowd. Back then, most did not pay him any attention. Back then, he was merely one of many. Back then, for him, some even pity. Right now, people looked at him, with jealousy and envy. Regarding him, only a few were actually happy. Who is he? What is he? He didn¡¯t cheat? Bullshit! Another prodigy? Just how is it possible to move like that, seriously? When he reached the twins, he stopped in front of them, behind them were a crowd. His action sparked curiosity. What¡¯s their relationship, really? Later we have to make inquiry. The crowd spoke among themselves. The twins¡¯ expression was funny. Their eyes did not blink, their mouth did not speak. As if they were captivated by this freak. Their hair was shining, yet their mind was missing. Krone, who are you? How come you¡¯re able to move like that? The twins had about the same questions. His image as their fellow voyager; how wrong they were. He was not a poor victim lost in a voyage, but a freaking pirate king! Did he trick us? Is he keeping something from us? Such thought crossed their mind. Someone, whom they saw in tears before, had suddenly turned out to be such a freak. Their impression of him before was totally in contradiction, thus it was natural to doubt their own perception. Krone saw their expression changed, from shock to anxiety. He could guess what they were thinking, but he did not mind. With a smile, he extended his hands. His palms opened, waiting for his spear from the sisters. He did not move anymore. The elder sister snapped back to reality. He did not say anything, but his expression did the talking. Eyes of gratitude, smile of warmth. Simple expression, nothing extraordinary. She turned to the green spear he entrusted to her. It was in her hand. My mother¡¯s memento, I entrusted it to you. He had entrusted something this important to her. Even if it was for only a short time, he did trust her. He did not tell them he was extraordinary, but thinking again, why should he? Some things, should not be spoken; some things, deliver through action. Such thought crossed her mind. She took the spear, slowly turning it down. The spear was a short spear, yet it was still two-metre. While Thiana held the front, Liliana took the rear. The two sisters, put it into his hands, together. Their action, registered in mind as a symbolic gesture. That the trust they shared, would slowly grow further. ¡®Cause we¡¯re in this, together. What secret he held, did not matter. As long as they were honest, they will support each other. Extraordinary? All the more to keep him company! While Thiana had a revelation, Liliana had one her own. Those who saw this gesture, felt a strange sensation. It was as if their action, signaled their deeper relation. Krone held his spear in his hands, he nodded. He knew, speaking more right now would just ruin the moment. A simple sentence, ought to suffice. ¡°Let¡¯s meet later, as promised.¡± One ought to know when to leave, and to leave people to their own imagination. Plant curiosity, feed expectation. When enough, then leave them be. The plant will flourish on its own. General Shurran¡¯s teaching lived within him. The twins nodded, not speaking as well. Their act of non-spoken interaction, established their relation. They knew, he wished for them to focus. He had said enough, and shown enough. If they still doubt what he had said before, then nothing more should be said. He turned, walking steadily away from the twins. ¡®Doran¡­¡¯ He saw the big boy in green, with green shield on his back. ¡®If the twins are hamsters, this one¡¯s a turtle," He smiled towards him, closing his eyes while he nodded slowly. He turned away from him. Doran, witnessing this, was empowered. Whatever little doubt he had within him before, had been eliminated. He knew; Krone wished him to possess one-hundred percent conviction. He had proven himself, now it was his turn to prove himself. Now, it was Doran Ashwalt¡¯s turn. ¡®I will show you, brother!¡¯ Fiery fire burned within his gentle eyes. Krone did not see this. However, he was expecting this. ¡®This brother had already shown his prowess, if you still cannot believe, then nothing more should be said.¡¯ If he was wrong about his potential, then that was it. It was an investment. There was risk, there was failure. All he had to do; was to do his best. Doing more than necessary, might even backfire. He knew when to stop. Leave all the rest to God. ¡®Still have more work to do.¡¯ Looking at the grandstand, he noticed a knight and two soldiers approached his uncle and aunt. Kristine was on their aunt¡¯s laps, seemingly sleeping. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡®Invitation¡­? Oh yeah, Medron¡¯s order.¡¯ He could hear some of the conversation, but the sheer noise around annoyed him. His eyes fell on some more candidates, finally resting on a red-haired girl with tight pads clenching her as armor. The red pads covered her chest, shoulders, back, arm and legs. Her red hair unbraided, it reached her back and shoulders. Standing away from the crowd, she put a distance each time someone or a group approached her. She held this air of isolation; having no desire of knowing others. Her eyes turned to him, and his did not evade hers. Their gaze locked. Though she seemed interested, she still turned away. She closed her eyes, with her hands crossed. ¡®Not my business?¡¯ From her expression, he derived such information. Doubting himself, he wondered if he made a wrong assessment. ¡®Could she¡­ Interested, but not enough trigger? Should I do a direct approach?¡¯ He got into thinking. She had avoided others, even some well-meant candidates. Right now, the tests were all personal test, but later¡­ Krone recalled whatever information he got from his comrade from then. Information about their family, branch families, structures, how they handle things and their influence. He did hear some crucial information, but right now those kinds were not going to help. ¡®Not enough useful information. I¡¯ll just have to be vague.¡¯ Krone walked as close as he felt possible. It was at the end of field, where their front was the hill. Athea had placed herself far away from others, and he did not get closer in consideration of the fact. She kept her eyes closed for a long time. In a way, she was wasting Krone¡¯s time more than others. He pondered if he should focus on other candidates first, then put that behind him. ¡®I already approached the best on the list¡­¡¯ Among those he listed, he first approached those he felt most capable but most open to influence. Though he knew Julia, Ryan and Ron were the most capable among the candidates, he did not approach them. Their mind was not so simple, thus they were not susceptible to his cheap influence. The other candidates he yet to approach, was due to the same reason. ¡®Hastily approaching the target would just increase their guard.¡¯ The other reason was their order. He had approached in which order they were going to take the test. The last in orders, he did not approach yet. ¡®This girl ought to be the last. Should I do her right now?¡¯ He thought, troubled by her personality. He had shown such magnificent prowess, yet she still had her guard up. How to get her to lower her guard, and increase her curiosity? Then, he got an idea. ¡®It¡¯s now or nothing.¡¯ BANG! As another line of candidates was released, the second one-hundred was left with only several last lines. "Number 201 to 300, gather!" The evaluator called for the third one-hundred. Doran and the twins walked alongside the many candidates to the back of the starting line. Athea then opened her eyes. The disinterested eyes, watched the candidates all the way to the end of the field. Being in her line of sight, she naturally landed her eyes on Krone. She was about to turn away, before a movement caught her interest. Krone¡¯s movement. He was moving with his spear, circled it 360 degree, with its front turning low. Her sight however, caught the details of his steps. His feet were tapping the ground, as if forming a triangle. Soon, another triangle; overlapping the other to form a six-star. With his spear, he waved, forming a circle in the air. He made three steps in front and two at the back. Spectators witnessing this, naturally thought he was practicing for the second screening; the Arte Exhibition. It was a crucial test, thus many candidates who had passed the obstacle course was doing just that. Most did so in parts, either due to some Artes being a family secret, or they wished not to gain attention. In the Arte Exhibition, only the Knights and Squires would spectate. At the back, in between the crowd and audience in the grandstand, no less than forty were practicing their Arte. Thus, though Krone¡¯s action gained attention, it was due to his performance before. None of them recognized what Arte he was practicing. None, except one. Her eyes opened wide, her red pupils trembling. She recognized his movement. ¡®A coincidence?¡¯ She thought. Perhaps she was overthinking things. Krone stopped showing her more. There was no reason to rush, plus he wished to see Doran¡¯s performance. Without any more evidence, Athea ignored such a scene. Shaking her head, she sat down on the ground. ¡®Well, that ought to plant curiosity.¡¯ It was now Doran¡¯s turn. BANG! The five candidates sprinted, except one. While he seemed like sprinting, it was actually a lot slower than the rest. The way he moved his feet was a little weird. It simply was too similar to a toddler, who had just learned how to run. He was slow. Plus, at his back was a large green shield. In a way, this sight reminded the others of a certain children¡¯s tale. Many raised their eyebrows as they saw the shield. They pondered. ¡°What the heck he¡¯s bringing that for?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that slow you down?¡± ¡°Dumbass.¡± ¡°Not just slow, even his thinking is low.¡± ¡°Is that not breaking any rule?¡¯ When others already exited their tunnels, he had just entered. Fortunately, the evaluators took his size into consideration, replacing it for him beforehand. It was the biggest personal tunnel they had. When he turned low, some were unable to keep from cracking up. ¡°Keke¡­ That position fit him well.¡± ¡°Hm, remind me of a certain story.¡± ¡°Too bad we can¡¯t see him under there, ha!¡± Finally out of the tunnel, Doran could somehow hear the commotion. He was embarrassed. Remembering Krone¡¯s reminder, he quickly forget it. ¡®What others say won¡¯t matter. People say things. That¡¯s natural.¡¯ Slowly placing his feet into the stutter steps wheels, he passed it without making mistake. Running, he jumped and placed his hands on the four-metre high wall, pulling himself up. Next, he climbed the net wall slowly, seeking stability rather than speed. For the pyramid box, he put his hands on it, pushing himself passed it. It seemed disgraceful, yet he did not care. As for the pool¡­ It was one of those he thought impossible for him to pass. The gap between the raft was too far for him, plus to balance himself after a jump might be asking too much. He jumped nonetheless. The first one, he almost slipped but his hand managed to grab the edge. For the second, as expected, he lost balance. He fell onto the pool. He still managed to keep his hands on the raft, soon pulled himself up. He jumped for the next raft, falling yet again. He got onto the raft again, jumped, fell yet again. On this fourth raft, he jumped, finally landed on land. His performance was so embarrassing, many candidates face-palmed themselves. Even for those who made fun of him before, now felt pity. ¡°Aii¡­ Now I feel bad making fun of him.¡± ¡°He ought to give up. It¡¯s already impossible for him.¡± ¡°The rest left him far behind¡­¡± Yet contrary to their opinion, his face showed no sign of giving up. All drenched, he took on the balance beam. He lowered his stance, and proceeded at it slowly. He passed it a lot slower than others, yet he did not fall. Others shook their head. ¡°That¡¯s too slow¡­¡± ¡°He can¡¯t understand he already failed?¡± ¡°Must be nice being such an optimist.¡± Facing the swinging logs, he knew he could not evade all eight. He took out his shield, and placed it to his right. Both hands holding the shield, he waited till the logs passed him. He took a step in. He passed the first log. The second log hit him, yet he refused to be blown away. He planted his feet on the ground, taking in the blow. It shoved him to the side, into the gap with the third log. The gap was too small, even girls could not avoid getting brushed up by the logs. For him? Impossible, and the third log was on the way. His shield however, was ready. The second log had shoved the shield right into facing the third log. He only had to step to his right, then took the third log on. Thumb! The sound this time was louder. He was shoved, yet he again, the impact turned him right into facing the fourth log. He stepped to his left, and the log smashed his shield. The impact placed him right into the middle gap. Another four logs left. The audience was surprised looking at this. ¡°Shield can be used?¡± ¡°If it breaks the rule, then shouldn¡¯t the evaluator already¡­¡± ¡°Wait, do you remember the rules?¡± ¡°Err¡­ What was it again?¡± Doran rested for a bit. His hands were stinging, but he did not rest for too long. He repeated the same process with the rest of the logs. Looking at this, judges looked at each other. ¡°So someone already notice.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s bound to happen.¡± ¡°Can the boy really come up with this by himself?¡± ¡°Is any of his parents a knight?¡± Looking at the boy, the knights had the impression he was not the bold type; the type that was able to go against the status quo by himself. Yet the fact was; he was the only one that noticed the unspoken in the rules. To be fair, perhaps he was not the only one. However, the fact that he was actually the first to act differently was noted; he used his shield. In the judges¡¯ eyes, they also took note of other qualities. In the paper, Sir Medron personally noted; ¡°Slow, but tenacious, determined, resisted the urge to rush¡­¡± Normal candidates never expected; that when he took the blow from the logs, he did not receive demerit. In fact, that by itself granted merit! He had planted his feet, and placed himself in favourable position. The impact turned his body right into the most advantageous position for the next blow. In addition, within the short time frame, he moved a little, in order to put himself into the next right position. Later, he rested. Not long, but enough. Enough rest, showed sensibility. Not long, showed tenacity. ¡°Proper judgement.¡± Sir Medron noted. The boy managed to make proper judgement. There were more to the obstacle course than merely finishing in time. That was why knights with experience acted as the judges. Five judges. Why would you put so many judges, if you only intent to take the completion time into consideration? Along with the simple rules, they were the signs the knights deliberately made public, yet too bad the children could not made sense of it. Even if some did, how many were bold enough to do so? Of course, children of knights could very well receive hints from their parents, but it seemed no one made the first step yet. Knights would not be so shameless as to directly tell his or her children to find holes in the rule and took advantage of it. ¡­ Well, except for one shameless guy. ¡®The hell cares? It¡¯s for Kharlussia.¡¯ This shameless one was a disgrace as a knight, really. The fact was; it was not that the knights did not want to give their children any subtle advantage, but the rules had some changes each year. Thus, the candidates had to make their very own decision. This year, the rules were simple. ¡®For human, it¡¯s hard to go against established belief. With so many believing you can¡¯t use your own equipment, even when you do not state such, none dared to ask for confirmation. There¡¯s also the belief that it¡¯s time that matters. That was not the case.¡¯ Krone glanced at the candidates. All of them were young. The youngest was his age, while the oldest was sixteen; the age limit for Knight Apprentice Test. Passed the age limit, you will have to go through Non-Commissioned Officer test first, then proceeded to become Commissioned Officer before you can ask to become a knight. After a background clearance, they assessed your track record and contribution. Once all that cleared, you will have to pass the knight¡¯s test; testing whether your ability had reached the standard or not. That was the route he had to go through. It was a long and difficult route. ¡®If not for General Shurran, I wonder how long the procedure might take.¡¯ In a way, this Knight Apprentice Test was a highway towards becoming a knight; the pride of Kharlussia. A band of elite bunch; rather than sat comfortably in their laurel, trained hard during peacetime, and fought in the frontline against any aggressor. With their doctrine of honour and humility, naturally they were respected and adored by citizens. Doran now had just passed the flying fox. As instructed, he went through each obstacle as careful and as steady as possible. Doing so made his progress slow, since the others had taken their sandbag already. The judges deliberately held the next line. Those who were sharp enough noticed this. ¡®Why? Is there something deeper behind this slowpoke¡¯s action?¡¯ ¡®Before, even if a candidate was slow, they did not postpone.¡¯ ¡®For all we know, they might just be considerate, but¡­¡¯ When Doran started his monkey bars, a judge nodded to the starting line. A bang signaled the release of the next line. Doran did not rush. As per instruction, he used the proper grips, and slowly advanced. Krone had warned about rushing, since doing so increased likelihood of making mistake. With his strength, this obstacle was done faster than expected. ¡°He actually passed through that?¡± ¡°This slowpoke¡­¡± ¡°Will he actually finish this?¡± He passed by several more obstacles using the same method; slow and steady. He reached the sandbag course, took it and ran. All of his competitors had just reached the end, while two of the five candidates at his back already reached the hill. As he neared the judges, they could see his eyes; hardened, determined, tenacious. It was as if this boy would never yield no matter what. ¡®This boy¡­¡¯ ¡®A shame he¡¯s slow, but his mentality¡¯s good enough!¡¯ ¡®Well done, you made full use of your gift.¡¯ Along with the sandbag, he stepped on the balance beam. He put on weight on his steps, almost cracking the beam. The soldiers responsible for it were worried for a moment. Fortunate enough, it did not snap and the boy passed the sandbag. He went into the underground black hole. It was made much larger than the tunnel before, so it was not a problem. Passing through, the candidates at his back had reached the sandbag course. Reaching for the rope, he jumped. As he placed his hand on the next rope, his hand slipped. Splash! He went down under the muddy pool, yet soon, came out from it. With mud all over him and some green underwater plant around him, he was akin to a river monster. As he reached the finishing line, the time keeper did not hesitate; Doran Ashwalt. Final place, 8 minutes 46 seconds! There was something strange in his declaration. Those who heard it frowned, but could not quite make of it. That was until someone pointed it out; ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be last place?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right!¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s the heck with final?¡± His arrival was unexpected. Many were not impressed, but some did. Even those who made fun of him, decided to clap for him several times. That was it. They admired his tenacity, but that was it. None of them candidates expected him to pass. None, except; ¡°Well done, big boy.¡± Krone had his trademark sinister smile on his face. ¡­ He ought to change this bad habit, really. ======= Chapter 14 End ======= Chapter 15: Familial Feeling ====================== Chapter 15: Familial Feeling ====================== ¡°It¡¯s time, sister.¡± ¡°Yeah, steady, lil¡¯ sister.¡± ¡°I will.¡± The bang sound again resounded. It¡¯s the twin¡¯s turn. As number 219 and 220, they went together in one line. They passed the tunnel and stutter steps. On the balance beam, Liliana shook, yet she kept herself low and hands spread. Looking at it, it was as if she held the pose of an eagle spreading its wings. Thiana stopped, eyes turned to her. She also kept low and spread her hands. The two started to move one step at a time. At one glance, it was as though Liliana copied her sister¡¯s every step. At another glance, their steps overlapped. Sometimes it seemed Thiana was the one following. When they passed the balance beam, they continued together. They were in different line, yet it was as if they were acting as one. ¡®Krone¡¯s tips worked well.¡¯ They rejoiced within. The beam was difficult to balance, but they managed without a fall. Observing them, the sister¡¯s action raised eyebrows. Yet seeing that they were twins, they received not much rebuke. They went past the obstacles steadily, at quite a good pace. Then the swinging logs. Their agility was not much, yet they were nimble. They moved in unison. Passing through the first two, stopping in between. The logs brushed through them, yet they kept calm. Having rather slim physique paid off. After catching their breath in the middle, they went on with the same approach. They moved together, running up onto the hill. Thiana could run faster, but she adjusted her speed for her little sister. Anyone could see the sisters¡¯ intent clearly now. ¡°They moved together?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s like that¡­ They¡¯re twins afterall.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit childish?¡± ¡°Do they realize they¡¯re slowing down each other?¡± The judges raised eyebrows. Medron started to speak with the others. ¡°They¡¯re twins. Who¡¯s their father?¡± ¡°Sir, it was Sir Reynar Arlance¡­¡± Kent was astonished, passing a paper to Medron. Natalia took a glance as well, seemingly interested. ¡°The Lightning Lance? For real?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir. They¡¯re from his town, shared his similar affinity too.¡± ¡°And none of us was notified?¡± ¡°It seems the soldiers dealing with registration didn¡¯t know their background.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t blame them. We did tell them to treat everyone the same.¡± Medron turned to the twins. They ran together at a similar pace up the hill run, stopping to catch their breath before the wall climb. They climbed the wall and passed the flying fox at the same time. Under the monkey bar, Liliana¡¯s muscle sore, thus her grip loosened. She failed to keep her hand on, falling. As she fell, she clenched her arms and legs tightly together. Splash! ¡°Liliana!¡± Without hesitation, Thiana let go of her grip, adopting the similar position for the fall. After the splash, she got up to the surface, searching for her sister. Liliana got to the surface soon, coughing. Thiana went close to help, yet Liliana held out her hand. If she helped her, she would be disqualified. Thus, she could only stay by her side, ensuring that she stabilized herself. The other candidates could not believe what they saw. They knew the sisters intended to go together, but for Thiana to let go without hesitation¡­ ¡°For real?¡± ¡°These sisters are too sweet.¡± ¡°They can¡¯t be a knight. Not with such a soft heart.¡± ¡°Aii, I don¡¯t know to criticize or praise.¡± At the end of their side, there was someone who had no surprise at all. ¡°So it¡¯s the middle.¡± Krone expected this. The twins¡¯ did not train their muscle enough, so it could not be avoided. Even Thiana might fall soon, so her letting go would not be a waste. ¡°Instead, her non-hesitation would¡­¡± He eyed the judges; they seemed to be discussing, yet did not turn their eyes away from the candidates. From his position, he could only make out some sense of what they were talking about. ¡°It seemed their late father had some fame.¡± After they went up the land and caught their breath, their continued. Drenched, they made their way to the next obstacles. Being wet made their boots slippery, thus they brushed their sole on the ground, getting as much dry ground as possible. From there, they passed the obstacles. On the Wall Transverse, they put their forearms and moved using them to the side. They continued with the sandbag. As they passed through the judges, Medron and the knights looked at them carefully, carving their image into their mind. ¡°Children of an immortal hero, ahh¡­¡± ¡°The comradeship they showed, remind me of his story.¡± ¡°Never leave your comrade behind, ah.¡± With the balance beam being the difficult part of the test, they slowed down. Adhering to Krone¡¯s advice, they lowered their stance, moving by only lifting their feet close to the beam¡¯s surface. Passing the sandbag, they caught their breath first, soon climbed the rope wall. It was not high, thus they managed. Passing the underground hole, they finished their race with the rope pool. They slithered their hand on the rope, and with the momentum, landed safely. "Sis!" "We made it!" They embraced each other, glad that this torturous test was over. Thiana had tears in her eyes, while Liliana sniffed, crying in contentment.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "Hm..." The two timekeepers for them looked at each other. Their mouth made movement, and that was enough for them to confirm. ¡°Thiana Arlance, fourth place, 6 minutes, 42 seconds!¡± ¡°Liliana Arlance, fourth place, 6 minutes, 42 seconds!¡± They arrived at the same time. Hearing this, many nodded. Witnessing the twins¡¯ adoration to each other, they gave them a clap, even with their terrible time. Looks of warmth overwhelmed the whole place; the sisters reminded many of their own siblings. Soon, staff members brought them to the medical attendants. ¡­ ¡°Well done girls.¡± Krone observed them from afar. He was glad he was able to keep this trait of him, enabling him to observe things all around in vivid details. He could even see Thiana and Liliana¡¯s tears from there, how water still dripped from their hair, and how their wet white clothes clenched tightly to their body¡­ Err, let¡¯s not go into that. ¡°You did well, very well.¡± Even with their physical limitation, they had shown their determination. The performance was lacking, but Krone was satisfied. He noticed Athea¡¯s movement. The twins¡¯ performance gained her attention, and she kept her eyes on them. It was far, so Krone wondered how much details she could see. Nevertheless, now that she opened her eyes, he continued his deeds. ¡®Second steps series; second formation.¡¯ He stepped into crouching position, with his spear by his side. He waved his spear from the bottom to up high, stepped eight times. While his spear was up, he waved it around. While doing so, he kept on hopping in strange step patterns, centralized in one position. Athea had a look of surprise. Her disinterested eyes turned sharp, keeping her gaze on him. ¡®Not a coincidence.¡¯ She got up, immediately walking straight to him. Her steps were resolute, signifying her style. The first time Krone met her, she seemed like a straight-up obedient girl, respecting the staff member. She had no hesitation to apologize back then. However, it seemed she was not so simple. ¡®Old noble¡­ No, old Royal Houses are a pain to deal with.¡¯ She stopped in front of him. Before this, she clearly avoided others. Now however, she clearly in direct confrontation with him. Since they were far away from others, they could only see them stand opposite to each other. Her eyes locked with his. Along with her red hair and red padded armors, her eyes showed dread. It was as if she was the red phoenix herself, staring at her prey. She was standing, he was sitting. ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± ¡°Krone Kozak. You ought to know already.¡± ¡°Not that, your real name.¡± ¡°That is my real name.¡± She went silent. She had sharp eyes, almost as if she was going to confront him. He was worried she might be the type to explode into fury, but it seemed her temperament was tempered. She just preferred direct approach. ¡°I saw you. What Arte are you practicing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one my brother taught me.¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± ¡°Yeah, my brother.¡± He was not lying. In the frontline during the war, close comrades were akin to brothers and sisters. It might even be closer than the real one. He had saved this comrade of him, even when he risked getting killed. Their chance of survival was slim, normal people would abandon him already. He did not. Due to this, they became as close as brothers. He even taught him his family¡¯s secret Arte; the Flamme Vyrusha. Since his family already collapsed, he became the family head and had the authority, so he said. This ancient Arte tempered one¡¯s affinity with fire, and was evidently effective against enemy mobs. It was really hard to practice, and hard to master. After twelve years in the frontline together, he fell in the battle against the accursed Knight Beasts. It happened under his command, two years before the last Grand Rift appeared. That day, Krone shed tears. That day, he cared not being manly. He had lost many brothers before, but this one was as close to him as Shurran and Juanna. In honour of him, he used this Arte to take down so many mob beasts around Shurran¡¯s territory, earning him so many cores. Every time he did, he remembered him. He was his brother. No one can deny that. ¡°Your brother¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t say.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Well, first of all, you might know him.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± With his revelation, Athea had an inkling that he knew something. Her red eyes stared him deep, yet it was not one of amorism. ¡°So Kozak¡¯s not your real name?¡± ¡°You¡¯re free to think that, but I¡¯ve never heard my brother mentioning Rhemon before.¡± Since she had asked, it was a good time as any for him to counter. She was not surprised; knowing it was possible he knew her name from the first test, since her test was witnessed by many. She went silent, her eyes went down. ¡®Jackpot?¡¯ Seeing her eyes wavered, he decided to pull back his punches. ¡°Or perhaps I¡¯m too young to know some things. Please don¡¯t be offended, sister.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± He tried to vaguely use the expression. Kharlussia had a loose use of brother or sister, but usually, you would not call someone out of the family as brother or sister. Your cousins, yes. But to a stranger? Absolutely not. He wondered her response. ¡®Would she refute, angry or¡­?¡¯ She again locked eyes with him. She knitted her eyes, and breathed in. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me sister. You¡¯re right; it would be strange if you¡¯ve heard the name Rhemon before.¡± She turned, intending to walk away. ¡°Excuse me for bothering.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Krone stopped her. It seemed there were some things too much for her to discuss. However, to interact with someone like her next time, might be a little difficult. Since she voluntarily came to confront him, he needed to make full use of it. Being so close to her just now, Krone noticed her fiery red eyes. It was shining, akin to burning fire. He finally remembered crucial information. Such crucial information! She turned back to him, locking eyes. It seemed it was her habit; to see people eye to eye when interacting. ¡°Mind if I ask something?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t master third steps?¡± ¡°Ahh.¡± She placed her hand on her mouth, as if stopping herself from gasping. Krone continued; ¡°You stopped short, at second steps?¡± ¡°You can tell?¡± ¡°Yes, I can tell. But, it seemed you ought to practice it for six, seven years already. The effect¡­¡± Usually, one ought to reach third steps within five years. This was to prevent the inner burning from ravaging you. The Flamme Vyrusha Arte was a complicated Arte, with nine series called steps. The first two steps were quite easy, enabling children to use it and polished their affinity. The third steps were a bit tricky, requiring an able master to guide youngsters in the family to master it faster. Mastering the third steps enabled them to rank as practitioner; with the ability to suppress the burning fire. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Is it painful?¡± She was silent for a moment, soon nodded. They both went into silence. Krone had a funny feeling. This information was crucial. The fact that she had yet to master third steps, yet came here meant that she had no better choice. That was his chance! A huge chance! Krone had no doubt about his assessment. This girl Athea was not having a problem with talent or putting in hard work. Not mastering third steps by her age, fifteen or so, and came here, clearly meant one thing; ¡®She had no master!¡¯ How was that possible? A scion from an ancient Royal Family, had no master in their most powerful Arte? All these information left him with some theories. The most possible one would be that; ¡®She¡¯s a daughter of a mistress¡­ not concubine, but mistress.¡¯ Even concubine had some rights within the family, but not mistress. Even concubine had some family background, but notmistress. Thus, after the family head lost interest in the mistress, she ran out of her luck. Mistress had no right, their children had no right. When her luck ran out, they were placed in a remote family villa or somewhere. Out of sight, out of mind. Krone detested such practice. ¡®Damn. If you love a lady, love till the end!¡¯ Of course, this was just his theory. It could very well be another case of inner political struggle. He kept looking at her, waitingfor her to open up. Even after a while, she still did not speak. Krone kept the urge to open his mouth. ¡®You need to wait, let her ask!¡¯ He told himself. He just stood up, his spear to his side. He made it obvious he was waiting for her, waiting for her to tell him more, or asked for his help. Standing face to face, he observed her. Her red eyes glimmered, she wanted to say something, but kept it in several times. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t.¡± After a while, she finally opened up. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Krone confirmed one truth; she had no family backing. Even if you came from an ancient Royal Family, if the family abandoned you, what good would it do? Worse still, if a jealous or hateful wife decided to go to the extreme, your life would only be miserable. A Flamme Vyrusha user came from an ancient Royal Family; the Merr Vyrusha, or Red Phoenix family. As once the ruler of a large nation, they held enourmous power. After being annexed by the empire a thousand years in the past, the family became integrated into the imperial system; becoming one of its important pillars. After the fall of the Imperialfamily, the Merr Vyrusha family decided to quell the rebellion in their territory by denouncing their Royal Rights. In the calm after the denouncement, they silently got rid of the leading agitators through accidents. Throughout the time, they kept their powerful personal army, but in public it seemed they already gave the ruling rights to the commoners. People were unaware that these so-called commoners were loyal to them. What they did enabled them to survive the hard time. After waiting long enough, he sighed. During this time, he had wanted her to make her move, but it seemed never coming. He remembered he should not speak more, but then decided to hold out his left hand. It was a gesture. A helping hand. A powerful gesture. A gesture could very well be more powerful than words. He kept his palm up, hinting her of his offer to help. He nodded, light smile on his face. I will help you with the third steps. Looking at his unspoken offer, she pondered. She shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t go back.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t.¡± He kept his palm open, not moving. He gave her plenty of time to make the decision. Eye to eye, she asked; ¡°You can help?¡± He nodded. ¡°Any condition?¡± He shook his head. ¡°What was it, for you?¡± Hearing this, he smiled wide, as if containing deeper meaning. ¡°Do you need a reason, to help a family?¡± ¡°No strings attached?¡± ¡°No, I promised. You keep your secret. I gave my word.¡± He kept his eyes unshaken. Seeing this, she blinked. A pleasant smell reached her, invading her inside. Waves of energizing current, moved within her. Her legs felt weary, heart drumming. Her tummy felt funny, as if moving. ¡®What¡¯s this, this feeling?¡¯ It was strange. She knew people were not to be trusted. She had decided that she would not give trust to anyone so readily. She had decided to be resolute, unwavering. However, this boy! This boy, with unshaken eyes! There was a subtle attraction from him. Something not quite clear, yet that something gave her confidence. Her body reacted. She started to breathe heavily, lightly moaning. This feeling, so unfair! ¡®The Alpha Male trait should be working in full now.¡¯ Krone knew. He acted as best as possible, to make his new Grand Trait to be in full working mode. In his previous engagements, it was working as well. Now however, knowing the girl in front of him, he acted accordingly. That allowed his trait working in full motion, in full effectiveness. ¡®A girl who decided to be strong; by herself, if necessary. Someone like this, love being alone? Yeah, right. She would crave strong companion more than anyone!¡¯ With his eyes full on her, her body reacted without her consent. She felt tingling feeling within, stimulating, pleasing. This type of feeling, made her craved for more. Of course, this seemed unnatural. But what trait was it that caused this? It was a Grand Trait! Something so rare that even he, Shurran¡¯s ace, could not get his hands on it before. ¡®What eyes¡­¡¯ She could not stand it anymore. The eyes were staring at her, as if tearing down all her guard. She was left fully vulnerable, open. Her hands now rested on her knees, while she struggled to keep standing. He made her felt weak, needy. Yet in contrary, she did not detest it. She had a feeling, that this boy would not mistreat her. Her right hand moved to his opened left. Grasping the palm, she gripped it tightly. From afar, people were intrigued. Just what the hell was that, they wondered. The image struck them. An image of a girl in red, one hand on her knee, one on the boy¡¯s hand; as if accepting his invitation. Remembering how he addressed her before, she weakly uttered; ¡°T-take care of me, brother¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, leave it to me, sister¡­¡± This simple conversation today, changed her life forever. ¡­ ''I won''t let you down, ever.'' Krone remembered the one he called brother, as if patting his back. ===== Chapter 15 End ====== Chapter 16: Sparring Test ====================== Chapter 16: Sparring Test ====================== Releasing the rope, the red girl¡¯s feet reached the land. She did not rush, did not stress out. She was making the course seemed too easy. ¡°Athea Rhemon. First place, 4 minutes, 36 seconds!¡± It was the last line. A moment later, the last three candidates reached the finishing line. The obstacle course was over. It was a long day, now it was well past noon. ¡°Well done.¡± Krone greeted her over. She simply nodded. ¡®Not a talkative type, but it¡¯s alright.¡¯ Krone preferred it that way. It would make it less tiring. After the twins had their treatment and changed clothes, he had to give them some explanation regarding the Grandia Conflict. ¡°My source suggests it was the Union of Lords, supporting the rebels in Grandia Kingdom.¡± ¡°Wa? The Union?¡± He made it vague, but interesting enough for them. He pinned the entire fault on their dreadful enemy. Take that! Hmph! It was the truth, but he knew that the hatred that was bred there was partly the Imperial government¡¯s fault. Specifically, the previous administration''s fault. ¡°Twenty years ago, there was too much corruption in our country¡­ Only after the current Supreme Guardian took power, the whole things settle down. In Grandia however, the Union used the momentum of hatred for their benefit.¡± He did mention this to the twins, but only in a passing. Ninety-nine percent of his explanation pinned all the blame on the Union. ¡®Biased? The hell cares? Hmph! Who told you to come to our house and rouse our people, even spreading stupid religious teaching; even saying it¡¯s from God? Damn you! I¡¯ll let these two cuties hate you so much they¡¯ll believe your blood¡¯s blue!¡¯ The Union was cunning. They actually took lead of the religious sentiment there, and instilled extremist view into the populace, especially young people. The process took many years. They plant the seeds and cultivated them slowly and silently for many years. They were patient enough. ¡°For many years, they planned the whole thing.¡± Pinning all the blame on them, he was being childish, but he actually knew when to stop. It was just a chance he used in order to vent his anger. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s the wish of their government, not their people.¡± He explained to them it was the Union''s government, not people who were at fault. The people, as per usual, were not notified or made aware of things happening around the world. Even in their government, there were bound to be good people. Even in Kharlussian government, there were bound to be bad people. He, someone from Kharlussia, still had to admit that. After explaining, he pondered when to let the twins know what he really know. ¡®Not yet¡­¡¯ He avoided from explaining why so many people from Kharlussian Army went missing that fated event, three years ago. As far as the twins were concerned; the many that went missing was only news. The fate that befell their father was a hundred, a thousand times more important. He did not feed them too much information. He did not wish to quench their thirst. ¡®Just a little sip at a time.¡¯ Soon enough, the candidates went into the large building next to the square. They had to go through a simple written test, with only an hour allocated time. Most of the questions were objectives questions, with only the last ten were subjective. Krone gave tips to Doran, the twins, and Athea on the most difficult questions. He remembered only a few hard ones, so they were useful. It was a test on personality, tendency and life¡¯s goal anyway, so not much tips were needed. In addition, the one-hour time limit actually restricted the candidates from thinking too deeply on each question. Thus, they had to answer based on their truth, their conviction. Lunch break. It was actually a little late, but the meal was splendid, so the candidates were pleased. Many however were nervous. Before, they could very well see pages immediately marking their paper as soon as they handed them. Pages were Apprentice Knights who had finished their three years intensive training in the academy, ranked directly below squires. They worked in the background along with the soldiers, making sure the whole preparation for the entire tests ran smoothly. Around fifty of them helped marked the objective questions, while the twenty-five academicians only marked the subjective ones. They had to hand over the marks within the one-hour lunch time, so the rush was real. The result would be calculated into the first screening. ¡°The first screening¡­ I heard last year, half failed.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s a lot. Damn.¡± ¡°I feel like I answered very well, that should cover my mistake before?¡± ¡°You know, the written exam only filters dumb or crazy people.¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯re really brilliant, that could help your overall marks.¡± The three tests; the mana evaluation, the obstacle course and written exam were called the first screening. It was the most dreaded screening, where the majority of the candidates were ¡°thanked for their participation.¡± To put it bluntly, they were kicked out. The lunch break was held in a hall, more than enough for the five hundred candidates. However, only around half or so of them were there. Many candidates went out to meet their family members or guardians. The tables were lined up. It was a buffet lunch, rather sumptuous for a reason. Krone took a lot of fruits and vegetables, with a barbecued fish and little rice. He had just returned from meeting his sister, aunt, and uncle. They were invited to join Sir Medron, he was not. He was a candidate, so it made sense for him to have lunch with the others anyway. Plus, he knew very well why Medron wished to meet them. Ha! Take as much information as you want. That will only confuse you, anyway. He surveyed the hall, eyes searching. Doran was so easy to find, then he saw Athea; her red colour was screaming her presence. However, he did not see the twins. ¡®Oh yeah, they go out to meet their mom.¡¯ He gestured Doran over. He brought his meal with him; plate full of meat and bread. Together, they walked towards Athea, sitting alone in a corner. He saw a boy tried to approach her, but she glared at him. He canceled his noble intent, glancing and turning away as if forgetting something. ¡®Keh! So effective!¡¯ Seeing this, Krone could only laugh. ¡°Oh yeah, it¡¯s annoying to move away when you¡¯re eating.¡± ¡°Huh, what do you mean, brother?¡± ¡°Nothing. Come, I¡¯ll introduce you your sister.¡± ¡°Eh? Sister?¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. When they came directly opposite of her, she raised her eyes again, as if they had offended her. Seeing her eyes; Doran startled, immediately taking refuge behind Krone. Seeing it was Krone who approached her, her aggressive eyes turned docile. ¡°May we join?¡± She nodded. They took seats across the table. ¡°Ah, yes. Athea, this one here is my little friend, Doran Ashwalt. Doran, this is my¡­ um, distant relative, Athea Rhemon.¡± Hearing him introducing her as such, she frowned, yet she did not object. She closed her eyes, took a slice of bread, silently chewing it. Doran blanked out, noticing this fierce girl just now, now seemed so docile. Krone elbowed his stomach. ¡°Ugh? Why, oh! Err, I¡¯m Doran Ashwalt. Nice to meet you?¡± Hearing his awful introduction, she simply nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad we¡¯re all nice and warm with each other now. Let¡¯s eat!¡± He did not force her to speak. There was no need to. It took time for her to open up to anyone. She had no problem speaking with someone older such as the evaluators, especially so when it was done professionally. For casual interaction, she had a problem. It was as if she had been trained only for formal interaction, lacking informal one. ¡®Not a problem. It¡¯ll take time to fix her, but her potential is huge; it¡¯ll be a worthwhile investment.¡¯ During the meal, Krone asked Doran what Arte he had for the Arte Exhibition. The big boy told him he knew Ein Gard. He had only one Arte, but this pleased Krone enough. ¡®At least he has a chance. I can¡¯t teach him Arte in such a short time anyway. Well, even if he fails...¡¯ After the meal, they went out together. They could see more candidates coming to the square as they came out. The result would be announced shortly. They waited. Krone noticed the twins coming in. He took the group to greet them. Since they already met Doran, he only introduced Athea to them. ¡°Athea, these are my friends, Thiana Arlance and Liliana Arlance. Thiana, Liliana, this is my distant relative, Athea Rhemon.¡± Again, he shamelessly introduced her as such. She had the urge to punch him, but she held her fist back. In her mind, she soon thought that might be a fact. ¡°Nice to meet you, Athea. I¡¯m Thiana.¡± ¡°Liliana here. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°¡­Likewise.¡± She uttered the one word. Then it turned silent. Eerie silent. Seeing it was a bit awkward, Krone laughed. He closed in to the twins, whispering. ¡°She¡¯s a bit of a silent type. Please excuse her.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m like that too, so I don¡¯t mind.¡± Soon a group of pages brought out a whiteboard. With a brush and blue ink, they took turns writing down numbers. It started with single digit numbers first, then double digits, later triple digits. This was the number of order. As they were writing, a page brought in new numbers. This continued to happen throughout the writing process. Krone noted the numbers. There were no names beside the numbers, but Krone noted all the candidates he had his eyes on passed. Among the numbers were 4, 43, 105, 114, 204, 219, 220, and 504. As he expected, there was no problem for them passing the first screening. Most of the candidates who came in early passed. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s my number there!¡± ¡°Sis, our number!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve no doubt, lil¡¯ sis.¡± ¡°¡­Hm.¡± ¡°Congrats, guys.¡± Krone congratulated them. However, after number 504 was written, many candidates had a dejected look. Some frantically searched for their numbers. Soon, a knight came to the board, checking the numbers written with what he had with him. There was no mistake. He nodded. Among the five hundred four candidates, only two hundred sixty passed. Almost half failed. Sir Medron and the rest of the knights came out onto the platform beside the square. He said some good words to these children, actually motivating them to get better and come again next year. He thanked them for their participation today. ¡°If you wish to see the sparring test, you¡¯re welcomed to stay until it ends.¡± Another hidden meaning; after that test ended, scram! Of course, that was impolite. Knights would never say that. Before he ended his speech, he told them if they had any doubt why they failed; they can check their result with the panels of pages near the entrance. ¡°Just in case we make a mistake, you may go check it now.¡± He kindly said so. Many rushed towards the entrance without having to say more. ¡°Candidates who passed, prepare for a sparring test. It will be done on this square. Arte Exhibition will be held after.¡± As soon as he said so, soldiers came out with weapons and equipment. Ten wide circle pads were placed onto the square. The black pads acted as the sparring fields, also to absorb shock from the ground. The weapons prepared were different kind of practice swords, spears and axes. They were light and blunt. They wished to observe battle skills, not to spill blood. The equipment prepared was shields and armors. The armor was called ¡°Life Armor¡±. It was an armor imbued with magic crystals, able to absorb some damage to act as an indication to end the sparring. The preparation was done as though in a flash. This showcased the effectiveness of Kharlussian Army. After ten minutes, all were ready. For the sparring, two knights went to each sparring field, acting as the judges. With rope surrounding these fields, the areas were called rings. The audience had to stay outside the rings. With Medron leaving, Sir Kent took rein of the test. ¡°You may choose any weapons of your preference from our arsenal. I¡¯ll explain to you the rules. It¡¯s simple and short, so listen carefully.¡± He explained the rules. Each candidate will be assigned with another as a sparring partner, and evaluation will be done in either three minutes or less. Less time would be when the judges decided they had seen enough. Each of them would have to wear the Life Armor. During sparring, you were expected to only attack the armor, not other parts of the body. This would help prevent injuries and determined whether the attack was sufficient to cause defeat or not. However, as long as it was not an attack; tripping, touching, diverting or sealing your opponent¡¯s movement were allowed. ¡°Do not use Arte; it¡¯s unnecessary. If you prefer using magic and not weapon, use only up to two Korrs attack power. If you¡¯re unsure how, go to the officers there. They¡¯ll lend you a pair of Limit Gloves.¡± He directed them to a new row of tables. Twelve people with stylish robe had just taken their seat. They were mages from the Aurenburg Magic Academy, aiding the test this one time. Some candidates already took notice of this, moving closer to them. The mages gave him a signal, notifying him that they were ready. ¡°Those who use magic may take your Limit Gloves now. Remember to return it after the test.¡± The pair of gloves was expensive, so not many candidates had one. It limited one¡¯s magic output in exchange for stable mana pool; allowing you to count how many attacks you can deliver. The downside would be that it limited the magic power; thus the name Limit. For this test, the Limit Glove limited the power to only Two Korrs, the lowest power limit, usually used for training. As for Korr, it was the measuring unit for magic power. One Korr magic assault could kill a small child, but two Korrs was only enough to knock down a candidate. The rules allowed for magic to be used, since some candidates were aiming to be a mage knight; a new branch of knight¡¯s order devoting to frontline magic assault. Rather than weapons, they preferred using magic. ¡°Remember, do not seek to injure your opponent. This sparring is just a show of skills. That¡¯s all I have to say. Any questions?¡± There were some questions posed, and he answered them all quickly. ¡°Alright. If there¡¯s no more, I wish good luck to all of you.¡± With that, Kent ended his explanation. Thus the candidates were instructed to go to their respective ring. For each ring, twenty-six candidates assembled. Krone was on the fourth ring, just next to Athea¡¯s tenth. The rings were placed in three lines; four in the middle, and three for each side. As someone walked passed his back, he felt stinging sensation at the back of his neck. The culprit then stood next to him, a little shorter. It was a girl in long, purple tunic. ¡°Krone Kozak, was it?¡± ¡°Indeed. Julia S. Garde, was it?¡± ¡°Yes, a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°The pleasure¡¯s mine.¡± Afterward, they stood silent. However, just the fact that both of them stood side by side, justified attention. The crowd watched them; eyes moving, mouth murmuring. Discussions were aplenty. A judge came to Krone¡¯s ring. A blonde, with a frame similar to him; it was Natalia. Former candidates, over half did not left, had gathered at their preferred ring. Many who were not there joined their family on the grandstand, while some were alone in quiet corners. In a few minutes, the whole place calmed down. Satisfied, Sir Kent nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll monitor for the fourth ring. Judges, you may start.¡± Hearing this, sharp ones among the candidates understood. Kent walked towards Krone¡¯s ring. Natalia called out two candidates, and as soon as Kent arrived, they were prompted to start. It was a sparring of youngsters, thus not much skills were shown. Krone¡¯s interest was on those he had his eyes before. Further from him, the first ring already started their second sparring. ¡°Ryan Arclad. That emblem, I can¡¯t recognize it.¡± He etched Ryan¡¯s family emblem into his memory, as well as into his book. It was a black-gold dragon coiling, with its face directly facing the front with its mouth opened, as if roaring. ¡®Dragon¡­ low nobility can¡¯t have that.¡¯ The nobles were no more. However, most retained their influence. With that hint, he theorized Ryan¡¯s backing must be quite significant. ¡®It¡¯ll be hard to recruit him.¡¯ Those from significant houses would be hard to recruit, not just due to their stubborn nature or high ego, but also from family pressure. People like this usually already had their own goal or objective to reach, with plans already made and in-motion. That made them able to reach significant progress early on and faster than any others. ¡®Just build amiable relationship is fine.¡¯ While he was thinking, Ryan¡¯s short spear already took down his opponent. It slipped through his opponent¡¯s sword and hit his chest. Before it hit, he actually pulled back the force. The knights noticed this, and nodded in regard. His opponent dropped to the ground, having a little difficulty breathing. The shining blue crystals on his life armor dimmed. Ryan turned to the judges. ¡°Continue?¡± ¡°Yes. Wait for him a bit.¡± A judge instructed. They still could not see his opponent¡¯s skills, since it only took him twenty seconds to knock him down. As for Ryan, his skill was more than enough. ¡°Using a sword against a spear, that child must be too idealistic.¡± Krone sighed. A spear had more reach and wider attack area than a sword. Even a short spear was two-metre; long but not too long, suitable for beginner martial artist. Plus, short spear was easy to confuse another beginner opponent. A beginner sword user would find it hard to defeat another beginner spear user. That was common knowledge in the army. Sword was useful in many ways, such as in close combat or in tight area, or area with a lot of obstacles. It was a flexible and preferred weapon of choice for many. No one can deny its versatility, being easy enough to wield even with one hand. However, in open battle, the spear would reign supreme in both one-on-one and group battle. It could be used in many types of formations, and be used in many types of Artes. Usually only after losing their spear would knights or soldiers used their sword. Of course, spears were a hassle to bring around, but knights had spatial ring. When his opponent gained his breath, Ryan continued. The moment his opponent rushed, his spear tripped his legs, disrupting his stability. With that, he swung his spear over. And it¡¯s over. It took less time to take him down this second round. Defeated the second time, his opponent was crestfallen. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve seen enough.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡± ¡®Nicely done.¡¯ Soon Krone turned to Doran, over thirtymetres; two rings away from him. Since the big boy could not use his own shield, he took a practice shield. The gray metal shield was a little smaller than his own, but it was the biggest there. Placed standing on the ground, it almost covered his body. The shield protruded in the middle, in a way similar to a diamond¡¯s edge. His opponent used a sword, a dreadful weapon for a shield bearer one on one. With his slow movement, he was vulnerable. ¡®Wonder if my tips help¡­¡¯ His opponent moved to the side, aiming to slice his back. Doran jumped low, turned and threw his shield. His action took him by surprise; never did he expect this docile-looking boy to be so bold. Barely evaded it, a body lunged onto him. Doran threw himself over him, his right hand took hold of his sword while his left held his neck down. Holding the neck was not an attack, as he was not choking him. He however, pushed his hand up to his chin, denying him proper sight. At the same time, his left elbow pressured the guy''s left hand. He effectively locked his opponent. Though his legs were still kicking, his weight and pressure made it into a deadlock. ¡®Oh? It worked!¡¯ This style of reckless brawling would not work against a veteran or a knight. However, his boldness ought to be noted. The knights made an amused expression, shaking their head. Krone himself was not a shield-bearer, so he had not so many good ideas for him to use. He did practice against some of his comrades, in order to fight against the knight beasts; High-level beasts with style similar to knights. Some of them used shield very well, annoying him to no end. Thinking about those beasts again, he sighed in melancholy. He did kill some of them. ¡®Those in Union, those responsible, they¡¯ll pay dearly for this!¡¯ For a moment, hatred filled his eyes. He shook it off, refusing to be controlled by it. Since it ended quite fast, they told Doran and his opponent to fight again. Having experienced his boldness, the sword user had his guard up. He tried to use several attacks to the side to test his reaction, but the boy turned quite swiftly. His attacks only stung his own hand. Krone¡¯s tips on shifting a body¡¯s positionworked well. ¡®Still bad, but better than before.¡¯ The sword user started to get annoyed. The embarrassment from being locked down by this slowpoke already made him mad, now this. Slowpoke should just give up! No place for you among the knights! He wanted to shout that, but it was inappropriate so he shut his trap. He turned impatient. He used his hand to shove the shield away, with his sword ready to plunge into the opening he made. ¡®Ai¡­ It¡¯s easier than I thought.¡¯ That was a mistake. He should never go against the big boy in sheer strength. ¡®Now!¡¯ Remembering Krone¡¯s stern reminder, Doran took action. This chance would only last for a second, so hesitation would be his death knell. Bold and precise enough, it¡¯s the opponent¡¯s death knell. While his hands on the shield, he clenched his entire body, especially his lower. With legs in full power, he plunged forward. A second. Shield bash. Again taken by surprise, the plunging shield landed on the sword user¡¯s body. The protruding side of the shield smashed him, knocking him away four metres. He coughed in pain, and the crystals on his life armor dimmed. The knights had seen enough, calling in the medics. Doran sighed in relief, never expecting himself to win. He entered only riding under the wave of Krone¡¯s confidence. Without it, he would never be so bold in the fight. ¡°Ahh, it¡¯s over¡­ ¡± His legs turned soft. ¡®Nicely done boy! Em?¡¯ Krone stopped being childish, his expression turned solemn. In his ring, an interesting one would commence. Natalia raised her hand, calling; ¡°105 and 107, step forward.¡± She stepped forward, her shoulder brushed past his. Candidates turned to have a look. Eyes of envy, expectation and admiration mixed in. A well-disciplined girl, clad in purple tunic. Wearing a pair of crystal gloves, she entered the ring. Eyes steady, she stood ready. ¡­ It¡¯s Julia¡¯s turn. ====== Chapter 16 End ====== Chapter 17: Behind the Mana ========================= Chapter 17:Behind the Mana ========================= Both were already warmed up. Julia stood in front of her opponent, a boy her age. A sword in his right hand, he seemed confident. He had an emblem on the back of his gloves; a man with a sword on his shoulder. He had the blue-crystal Life Armor on. ¡®A scion from old noble house, eh.¡¯ From the look of it, he seemed confident of his swordplay. Most likely from a family of low nobility, charged with guarding areas of the empire back then. Naturally, one from such a family ought to inherit some swordplay. He looked straight at the girl with purple tunic, now donned the Life Armor. He had heard of her. Her sudden fame annoyed him. He thought she did not deserve such, as it was just her luck; being born with a Peak-Affinity. In addition, it was Ultima Peak Affinity; considered the most destructive force on the battlefield. When he first heard this, he frowned. ¡®What¡¯s so good about it? She¡¯s just a frail-looking girl. I don¡¯t even need sword to take her down.¡¯ Since the sparring was a test of skill, he did not say of such. Among the candidates, there were many others like him, consoling themselves they would fare better against her, one on one. ¡®Plus, the name Ultima was overrated. It¡¯s just a support-type mana.¡¯ While Ultima was named as the most destructive mana; its primary magic use was support-type. People who never encountered the practitioner of this mana had a difficult time comprehending the reason. Why would you call mana with support-type magic, the most destructive mana? Of course, those who did the research would understand. However, not many youngsters did that. As Julia stood still in front of her opponent, Natalia walked towards her. She checked her gloves. There were not many exclusive magic-users among the candidates, thus she had forgotten to check her gloves before. A judge must confirm that the magic user wore the Limit Glove properly. After a moment, she nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t aim at the eyes or the head. But since its magic, you can attack the limbs. Oh, try not to attack at a certain sensitive spot, alright?¡± As she said so, she winked, patting her shoulder. Julia nodded in earnest. A weapon user was prohibited to attack limbs, but a magic user was allowed to. At a glance, this might sound unfair, and it certainly was. However, the aim for the sparring was to observe their skill. Magic attack was too difficult to control, especially against moving opponent. Its use in battle usually was aimed in area effect, since mage usually acted as support or long-range attacker. Even for a mage knight, asking to attack only the body was a bit of a stretch. Since magic-user had this advantage, the use of Limit Glove balanced the whole deal. As for weapon users, being able to aim the body would prove that they were skilled enough to be restricted as such. ¡®Mage knight? Ha! Such an absurd thing.¡¯ Many thought that the Supreme Guardian¡¯s introduction of ¡®Mage Knight¡¯ profession was ridiculous. Mage was not supposed to be in the frontline; that was the long-standing belief. It had been eight years since the introduction, but many still held that belief. That was because the Mage Knight¡¯s performance in battle was unheard of. ¡°Alright, ready?¡± Natalia already backtracked to her judge position, right next to Kent. She raised her hand, then made a chopping motion downward. ¡°Start.¡± The sword user moved, sprinting to her side. Julia had her palms open, violet mana filled her hands. He slashed upward. She shifted her body, barely avoiding. The boy clenched his grip, she noticed. She turned her body sideway as he pulled the sword downward. ¡®Vicious movement, aggressive style.¡¯ Krone noticed his sword style, focusing more on offense. It was a sword style fitting for those who consider themselves brave warrior. ¡®Got you!¡¯ When Julia evaded, he already calculated her movement. In a blink, he tapped the ground several times. Charge. It was a charge, with his sword moving sideways towards her. Within that short timeframe, candidates held their breath. The so-called prodigy, defeated so soon! That thought crossed their mind. That thought was short-lived. She fell to her back, as if slipping. Her head reached for the padded ground. Deliberately. She thus avoided the strike. Yet with her position, her chance of avoiding the next one was slim.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. She was too close to the opponent. ¡®No problem.¡¯ She hurled her left hand. Violet, fist-sized mana ball came out. Too close to avoid, it hit. ¡®What?¡¯ Striking his right knee, it delivered shockwave, burrowing into him. It was not painful, but felt as if waves of ants landed on his leg. Just for a short moment. ¡®Bitch! You think that¡¯s enough?¡¯ He pushed his weight on his sword. At such a distance, where she was practically below his sword, there was no way for her to evade. Yes, no way. ¡®No worry.¡¯ Julia concluded. She was confident. The boy too, was confident. ¡°Eh?¡± His sword did go down, but its tip went up as his right leg went down. His leg failed him. In the short moment of him distracted, she rolled out of his range. Turning, she shot yet another violet ball. ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Pa! The sound was weak, yet it permeated throughout the ring. However, the violet mana did not give any indication of damage. He felt as if someone patted his chest, albeit a bit hard. Still, a pat was weak. ¡®This weak, you dare call yourself genius?¡¯ The boy smirked. He made a mistake just now, but knowing his opponent¡¯s attack was that weak, he regained confidence. He stood up, noticing she was preparing another of those balls. ¡®She merely channels mana on her left. She could prepare two at once, but that would restrict her movement.¡¯ Krone noted. Her proficiency was already a solid practitioner level, almost stepping into adept. Kent and Natalia noticed this as well. For a young girl her age to reach practitioner level, it could be said she was either a genius or a freaking hard worker. To reach adept at her age, in Kharlussian history, only one such a person was recorded. ¡®By twenty, she could very well reach master level.¡¯ Such thought crossed both judges¡¯ mind. However, in this sparring, her opponent did not realize this. He thought of her as lacking in practice. Even if you had Peak-Affinity, so what? Without enough practice, your magic would still be weak. The boy walked confidently towards her, while she continued to keep the distance. Her serious yet tender face confronted his overbearing presence. The image reminded those around with outdated story of a maiden facing a bully. Unfortunately, the maiden had no hero to her rescue. The scene filled his ego. ¡®Ha! She¡¯s a girl after all. So adorable, I don¡¯t even have to be serious¡­¡¯ Plop. ¡°Eh?¡± His right leg went down. His eyes widened. Why did it fall again? There was no injury, and he felt no pain. Yes, no pain at all. Until; ¡°Daria-vis.¡± Julia knew the time had come, and took action. She gripped her right hand towards his direction, the violet mana on it dispersed. ¡°What?¡± He, along with the audience, could not believe their eyes. Her mana that dispersed just then, gathered into him; into his right leg and chest. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The mana moved on its own?¡± ¡°It¡¯s homing! How is that possible?¡± ¡°I heard only master-level can..!¡± The audience murmured. With the judges so close, they dared not make loud sound. Julia stood still, while her opponent remained immobile. He tried to stand, yet his right leg did not listen. Not knowing why, he dragged it with him. ¡°You, what did you do¡ª¡± No nonsense, Julia clapped her hands together over her chest. ¡°Enclad-Gus.¡± Simple incantation. More mana flowed out of her, rushing into him. The violet mana filled the ring, giving audience a fantastic show of light. Unfortunately, only violet light was available, moving. Ahh¡­ The boy gasped, his body shook. His face reddened, he started to sweat. Pain. Stinging pain. It was as if his right leg had thousands of ants biting, chipping it down as they crawled on it. As for his Life Armor, the blue crystal started to lose its light. A little bit of pain spread into his chest. Not only that, the pain from his leg was spreading, moving up. Ahh! He shouted, falling onto the ground. The audience was dumbfounded. Soon, writhing cries of pain filled the ring. Seeing this, Kent nodded. Natalia raised her left hands; ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± Hearing this, Julia released her hands. The violet mana stopped flowing into him, leaving him gasping in heavy breath. The pain subsided. She looked at the judge, with expression of inquiry. The judges nodded, signaling her they had seen enough. She relaxed herself, sighing. ¡°She, she channeled her mana into him?¡± ¡°The hell, she can do that?¡± ¡°She restricted his movement, then¡­¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that unfair? Not a tiny bit too.¡± ¡°Is that why they say violet mana is the most destructive?¡± The audience, witnessing this for the first time, had a revelation. They had heard that violet mana was primarily support-type, so they wondered how she was going to use it to win. Support-type, yes. However, it did not mean it did not possess any offensive capability. What she did just now was the Daria-magic series, the first three steps. It was magic specifically for violet mana users. The first step was to deliver the violet mana. Then, wait till it took effect; paralyzing the veins and then the limb. The second step was just to send more mana, using the already invading mana as the destination pointer. The third, was to activate the invading mana to become aggressive. In addition, she repeated the second step sent to ensure continuous attack. That was the Daria-magic series. Though recorded in the library, it was generally unknown to the public. Although it was painful, it could not kill an opponent unless you poured massive amount of mana. To kill your opponent this way, too much mana would be used, and too time-consuming. It would be easier just to plunge your knife into the opponent while he was paralyzed and writhing in pain. Just using this to kill, the opponent would be tortured by the extended pain. It was inhuman and ineffective to be used as offensive magic. Despite that, it was suitable for this test, since the candidates were youngsters unaccustomed to pain. Witnessing her performance, Krone frowned. He had seen the execution of the Daria-magic series before; so he was not surprised. He praised her bravery, doing such a daring maneuver. Yet he was frowning. Julia turned to him, eyes as if asking for acknowledgment. As a courtesy, he nodded to her. His simple action made her smile ear to ear, but Krone thought nothing of it. Instead; ¡®Her mana flow was a bit, hm, weird.¡¯ He turned to his right, to the judges. He knew at least Natalia noticed it as well. She was young, but her mana sensing ability was the best among the knights there. He even suspected her ability was on par with him. He was not a specialist mana sensor, but he had polished it in the frontline in order to survive. His sensing ability was high. She however, was the real deal. One gifted with mana sensitivity. Even without the long life-death experience in the frontline, she had reached such a level. Should she experienced the frontline, her level would leave him far behind. ¡®Wonder how I should note this¡­ Sir Kent didn¡¯t notice anything, should I note it?¡¯ Regarding Julia¡¯s mana flow, she felt odd as well, but was quick to shake it off. She had not ever met a Peak-Affinity magic user before, thus she related it with her unique affinity. There was nothing weird, she concluded. ¡®Yes, that must be it.¡¯ Even when her sensing ability was on par with Krone, she did not think much of it. Krone however, could not do so. Different experience, different judgement. ¡®I need to get it over with!¡¯ He ran away from the ring, rushing towards one end of the nearby building. Noticing his movement, Natalia was startled. ¡°Candidate Krone, where are you going?!¡± ¡°Washroom!¡± ¡°Make it quick!¡± ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am!¡± Kent raised his brows while she made a sulky expression. ¡°Can¡¯t he say something first, gosh.¡± ¡°I thought the washroom¡¯s over there?¡± Kent pointed to the back of the platform. Krone had run towards someplace far, nowhere near it. Natalia had a vein popping over her head, her left eye twitched. ¡°Whatever. We¡¯ll just lecture him when he get back. Number 108 and 109, step forward!¡± ¡­ Natalia¡¯s voice resounded behind him as he gained distance. He decided to get down to it right away, thus he had no time to waste. He had to go further away from Natalia, she would notice what he was doing. No time to waste, since after using mana, Julia¡¯s mana channel would disperse the residual mana. The time it took should be around a minute. He had to distance himself from Natalia, since he was going to channel mana into his eyes. Doing so nearby her would be akin to shouting ¡®I can channel mana into my eyes!¡¯ right into her ear. Not to mention being rude, normal human cannot channel mana into eyes; at least not yet, or not in public knowledge. While he could use his eyes¡¯ trait without mana, what he was going to do was more advance than merely zooming in and out. Feeling that it was far enough, he stood beside a tree¡¯s shade right next to the building. Channeling mana¡­ Optimizing, bypass the flesh. Focus only on mana veins. He mentioned this inside his mind, a habit he formed to help him focus on his work. There should still be around thirty second or so before the mana residue fully dispersed. His eyes shone white. He saw her. She seemed to turn to his direction, wondering what made him rushing away from the ring. His eyes bypassed her clothes and flesh. The image of her whole body filled his vision. Julia¡¯s body. Her shape was great, wait, no. He was focusing on her veins. The image had veins linking her spine with the rest of her body and limbs. The highest concentrations of them were two; the back of her head, and the one below her belly-button. Seeing nothing wrong with the upper side, he observed the lower side. Specifically, he observed the veins with violet colour still remaining. His eyes tracked the mana veins right to the back of the belly-button, further down near her butt. He reached the location of her tail bone. A little shiny one within it; grabbed his attention. He shuddered. His knees weak, and he kneeled on the ground. ¡°Impossible. They only appear after ten years¡­¡± Refusing to believe what he had seen, he again concentrated his mana into his eyes. Her tail bone was visible to him, its sharp look and triangular shape. His vision however, was concentrated on the shiny thing, a little glimmering. Its shape was akin to a fennel seed, while its crystal texture made it more like a shard of ice. Finger-sized, it was within her pelvic bone, linked to the tail bone. This time, he knew he did not make a mistake. Taking out his gloves, he touched his spatial ring. Within it, he sensed eighteen of something similar. They were almost similar in shape and texture, just different in colour and size. All eighteen were considered ¡®dead¡¯ and would thus lose their power gradually. After a few years, their power would wane so much each could be considered a mere husk. The one within her however, was vibrating. ¡°The hell, within her¡­ It¡¯s not dead, it¡¯s a living one. But how?¡± He knocked his head, hands on his forehead. Eyes sharp, he retracted his vision. ¡°Fuck it! Inside her¡­¡± He stood up, silence. He did not want to make a wrong conclusion, thus he calmed himself first. His right hand on the tree, he took a long breath. Slowly, he opened his eyes. ¡°¡­There¡¯s a core.¡± ¡­ [Always see things beyond mere surface.] - Kharlussian Proverb ========= Chapter 17 End ========= Chapter 18: Knight Beasts ===================== Chapter 18: Knight Beasts ===================== An image. Image from his memory, flashed through his mind. He and his comrades were underground, running. Wide and small tunnels here and there, dimly lighted. Blue and white crystals filled their sides, the source of light. They jumped from twenty metre high, down to the bottom. Splash. Ankle-deep water filled the surface, dripping from the top, flowing from the sides. As soon as they stepped down, they continued their run, one as if sliding. Sliding, on the water¡¯s surface, into a tunnel. Minimizing their mana and stamina, they combined Air Sliding with their run. Exiting the tunnel, there was a large space, with an underground river. Water was flowing, sparkling blue, full of life. The crystals around made the view so serene, tranquil. As if the place was an ideal stop, in the road towards paradise. Yet these twelve knew; that was not the case. ¡°It¡¯s close, to the left.¡± A lady in white, a sensor acting as their guide, pointed. Finding a rift, when it was underground, was a real pain. Thus, having a sensor was a must. They jumped across the fifty-metre wide river. Red, blue, green, yellow; colours of their mana made contrails as they slid. The leader, him, had white contrail. As they reached the tunnel, the lady gasped. ¡°Ambush!¡± They stopped right before entering, dispersing. As they did, a silhouette of something passed by. Clang! A boom. The whole place shook. Water spread through the whole area, partly vaporized. ¡®That was way too close!¡¯ A massive crater now on the blue ground, water came down. An elephant-sized axe, with five metre long handle, had struck the ground. ¡°Ju, Rin, Orlan, stay behind.¡± He pointed to the ground across the river. Following his instruction, three of his members crossed the river, including the lady in white. He had to place support members away; it was simply too risky. He did not confirm the enemies yet, but even High Beasts cannot conceal their mana this good. For a sensor of Juanna¡¯s caliber to have sensed them so late, the most logical explanation; ¡®It¡¯s those guys.¡¯ These guys were real trouble; never did he expect them to be in such a remote location. Meaning, this mission was much more important than he thought. He made hand-sign; a fist. He pointed to several locations, the eight frontline knights moved, hiding behind rocks. Two, kneeled with him behind pillars of large crystals. ¡®How many?¡¯ Klak, klak. Soon, the first came out. Humanoid creature, just over three-metre, was bearing a thick spear. Fully clad in yellow-green carapace, it had a one-hand shield latched on its left hand. Its head had helm with a sharp aerodynamic design, naturally build. Steadily, it walked out of the tunnel. No rush, no roar. Its eyes scanned its surroundings. It turned to his direction. Yellow light shone from its eyes, as though recognizing the one behind the crystals, him, as leader. ¡®Damn, a commander-type!¡¯ He cursed his luck. The commander-type had detection ability, and a good sense of command. Ambush would be very hard now. Ka! The heavy axe was lifted. The second, over five-metre, took ahold of the long axe. Feet as though elephant¡¯s, this humanoid beast had round head, bulging muscles and wide shoulders. Thick, red carapace clad its muscular body. Easily took the heavy axe with one hand, it placed it on its shoulder. Its single red eye, circled the surroundings. Red light left trails as the eye moved around, from one side to another. The eye stopped for each group of knights. As if it was locking on them, one by one. Looking at the heavy axe and the muscles, he shuddered. A Punisher¡­ ¡®Just one hit from that, and¡­¡¯ Thud, thud, thud. Steps as though giant¡¯s; echoed. At the back, a silhouette of blue stood tall, reaching eight metre. With a wide body, it was fully armored in blue carapace, adesign similar that of a beetle. The head was as though a Hercules beetle; upper and lower horn protruding to the front. To each of its hand was a large shield of its height. Each shield had nasty-looking claws on its bottom, side and upper position; clearly not mere decoration. Super-heavy Gigan. ¡®This slowpoke¡¯s blocking the way, they knew we¡¯re coming.¡¯ If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. They were waiting for them; the infiltrators. They were just three. Was it confidence? Was it arrogance? These twelve infiltrators were Shurran¡¯s elite; knights forged in battle, united. With conviction of steel; none could compare. Yet the three were there. ¡®Damn it, Knight Beasts.¡¯ These beasts, they deserved every right to be confident, should they really felt so. Those who were arrogant against them, had all paid their own dear price. At first, their humanoid figure, smaller size and calm fighting style, had prompted some to try besting them, one by one. After the fall of the North, none dared challenge these guys on their own. Forget honour, you will die for sure! ¡®But if we retreat, the city will not last.¡± These beasts were way too calm. It was a testament of their superior battle temperament. He, as the leader, weighed his options. The life of half a million people, over the life of his comrades. He had to choose. ¡­ ¡®The mission takes priority.¡¯ The rift here must be destroyed, as soon as possible. It was starting to evolve. And that was no good at all. Plus, they had paid a huge price coming this far, there¡¯s no turning back. Twelve knights, three beasts; locked in conflict. None had any intention of withdrawing. ¡®It¡¯s do, or die.¡¯ Thus, their clash was inevitable. ¡­ ==== Pa! He slapped his own cheek, stopping his reminiscence. The result was too painful to remember, he hated himself for it. ¡®That time, I should¡¯ve¡­ No, it¡¯s not happening here.¡¯ Regretting something already happened, or not even happening yet, was futile. He stood still, wondering what he should do. ¡®Julia S. Garde, had a core.¡¯ From his observation, it was finger-sized. However, the quality was the problem. ¡®High-level Core. It¡¯s shining, the texture was similar. Small, but it¡¯s exactly like theirs.¡¯ He compared it with what he had. The core was still small, yet it was a living core. Meaning, it can further grow. No, it had to grow further, in order to grow into that. ¡®What¡¯s her identity? A spy?¡¯ This information, would it merit as enough to take action? If it was enough, what action should be taken? ¡®Capture, interrogate, or perhaps, experiment? Wait, what dangerous thing I¡¯m thinking?¡¯ He shook his head. The question of whether the information was enough or not, still unanswered. Even if it was enough, what action to take? What about the consequence? Moreover; ¡®Is she aware of such thing inside her body?¡¯ He could not answer that, he was doubtful. Thanks to Shurran¡¯s teaching, he was confident of his ability to tell human¡¯s nature. He however, was well aware of his own limitation; there¡¯s no way his ability could be accurate all the time. Facing against an expert performer, or a capable spy, there was a chance he missed some details. Those guys had polished their acting to the level of art; even he could be fooled. Another problem would be; ¡®If she¡¯s really innocent¡­¡¯ If that was the case, he would not be able to determine she really was a spy or not. He would be puzzled by her innocent and natural behavior. That was the case for most spies; over 95% of them were not aware they were spies. For these people, Kharlussian Intelligence called them Informer. They were people who were recruited in providing seemingly harmless information to either contracted party or undercover enemy agents. ¡®What¡¯s their intent, sending her here? Is she really just an informer? No, a mere informer wouldn¡¯t have direct connection to them.¡¯ Having a living core signified her connection. Though Kharlussian had close to no information about cores now, after more years passed, the risk of her being discovered multiplied. Thinking of the years, he wondered how much time he had. ¡®There¡¯s still news of her doing her duty well, very well until¡­¡¯ He twitched. ¡®The Northern Campaign, the one against Narland.¡¯ What relation the Northern Campaign had with her? ¡°She perished, along with her brigade, and,¡± His mind ran in full motion. He recalled every bit of details he still remembered. He clenched his teeth. ¡°Their first appearance.¡± ==== ¡°Alright, stop.¡± With that command, the two candidates stopped. They were using spears, and the result was a tie. They were number 111 and 113, thus the time had come. Natalia sighed. She really will lecture him when he got back. ¡°Tsk, he really¡­¡± Pa! Someone landed next to her. The mana signature was familiar, so she knew instantly who it was. Kent just chuckled; knowing the boy had just used Air Sliding without others took notice. The audience had just noticed him. With mana residue around him; they wondered what the hell he just did. Julia, next to him, barely noticed his Arte. It was executed and ended in such a short moment, the mana residue dissipated in a few second. Natalia sighed, rather deliberate. ¡°Candidate Krone, you¡¯re late.¡± ¡°Forgive me, Ma¡¯am, I got lost.¡± ¡°Nevermind, just see me after the test. Number 114 and 117, step forward!¡± Krone plunged the butt of his green spear into the ground; it stood still, as if becoming an audience to his soon-to-be performance. He took a short spear from the arsenal. Stepping forward, his eyes sharp, yet his mind was elsewhere. No longer did he care about the test, he just wished to figure out his best course of action. His opponent, seeing his eyes, trembled. ¡®Oi, brother¡­ You¡¯re so skilled, no need to be so serious?¡¯ The soft-looking boy had his heart thumping. Sweat filled his neck and palm, his spear was vibrating. Krone swung his short spear; running it around his back, around his body, back to his hand. It was as if it was circling around him. It was a skill level beyond a mere beginner. ¡®Is he showing off his skill already?¡¯ ¡®What a show-off!¡¯ ¡®No need to be so arrogant, damn!¡¯ ¡°Just cause you¡¯re a bit better, hmph.¡¯ He did not care what they think. Playing around with a spear was one of his ways to keep his body occupied while thinking. It was also the time to familiarize yourself with a weapon, so the judges did not comment. ¡°Ready?¡± Natalia asked. Krone stopped moving his spear. Both candidates seemed ready, serious. ¡°Start!¡± Her hand went down. ============= ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re kidding me¡­¡± ¡°This is no longer a sparring test.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bullying session.¡± ¡°A bully, aii¡­¡± ¡°This is unfair, hey.¡± The candidates murmured. They saw how unfair the sparring was. ¡°Skilled.¡± ¡°Just how much he¡¯s going to surprise us. Enough is enough, gosh.¡± The judges commented. Every time his opponent attacked, he responded to it with a move. First swing, his spear barely touched his. It went down. He stood still, his eyes looked down at his opponent. The audience had an eerie feeling from him. It was as if he saw him as nothing more than a bug. ¡°So arrogant!¡± ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t be so loud.¡± ¡°He¡¯s arrogant alright. Look at those eyes.¡± ¡°So what if he¡¯s skilled?¡± ¡°He probably just sees us as leaping stones.¡± They drew their conclusion. Yet, within him, he was busy weighing his options. He knew it was wrong to think too much to make a decision, but he had time. The time, crucial for him to make the right decision. ¡®Julia, what to do with you?¡¯ He looked down at his opponent. It was because after the spear fell, his opponent fell down as well. His eyes moved, purely physical. He thought nothing of him, true. However, he never thought lowly of the youngster. That was because he did not stay down for long, he stood for another strike. He did a piercing move. Krone¡¯s stepped back, raised his spear to touch his. Touching, the opponent felt it; it was latching to his. Using its momentum, Krone pulled it and him forward. It happened in an instant. He fell down, Krone turned his spear up, then down. The spear touched the opponent¡¯s Life Armor. Yet he put no force behind it, thus the armor did not lose its light. The opponent rolled to right, stood up and attempted more attacks. Krone responded similar as before . With only a little bit of push, pull or swirling motion from him, he made the opponent fell; To the sideway, to the front; the poor boy slipped, and rolled. Krone¡¯s spear, his leg, his hand only seemed to pat him. However, it was done at crucial places, at the right time. The opponent did not relent, he kept standing up. This time, he used his spear in short bursts. He pulled it immediately when he confirmed the attack did not connect. It had some effects, since it was harder for Krone to latch his spear onto his. ¡®Good judgement.¡¯ Krone finally put his focus on the sparring. His eyes knitted, he did a half step, his hand changed position; closer to the spear¡¯s head. ¡®Now!¡¯ Confident his attack will connect, the boy pierced all the way. With Krone¡¯s hand being in an awkward position, too close to the spear¡¯s head, he judged it was the time. In that split moment, Krone¡¯s hand turned into a silhouette. The boy shot forward. Krone stepped forward. His hand on the back of the boy''s neck, his right foot lightly kicked his feet. He pushed him down. His spear was on his back, as if ready to plunge into the armor. Seeing this, Natalia whispered; ¡°Sir Kent, he¡¯s using The Flow?¡± ¡°Yes, you noticed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m still not sure, but since you confirmed,¡± ¡°He¡¯s way beyond Adept already. Whoever trained him; I¡¯ve no idea. I can only name him as a top Grandmaster.¡± ¡°This is without mana, if he combined them?¡± Her heart thumping, Kent¡¯s face smiling. For all they know, they could very well be witnessing a legend in progress. Such thought crossed their mind. Natalia noticed Krone looking at her, prompting her; ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± Hearing this, he released his opponent. At the time, three minutes had passed. The audience no longer commented or quietly hurling insults. Instead, many of them started to think; If he achieved such ability at our age, then the hell¡¯s we¡¯ve been doing? What if, we worked as much as him? What if, we use the same method to train? Then, wouldn¡¯t we, at the very least, reach a height higher than average? Such thought rushed through them like a raging tsunami. Some of them even made the decision right here, and then. Krone¡¯s opponent had similar thought. ¡®I¡¯m not good enough.¡¯ He rolled, but did not immediately stand. His eyes were on the tranquil clouds, filling his sight. The blue sky was so wide, the sunlight was so bright. ¡®Did I fail?¡¯ He was made a joke in front of so many. Not to mention landing a blow, he could not even pressure his opponent. He fell for more than twenty times, even when he already knew his intent. No doubt, news of this sparring would be spread further than even this city. In the future, people might even call him The Fallen One. He, who worked so hard by himself, day and night. He, who carried his grandfather¡¯s wish; an old soldier¡¯s wish. The wish that, his grandson could become a knight in his stead. He was not capable, and had no opportunity back then. The opportunity called Knight Apprentice Test, did not exist back then. His eyes on the blue sky, he pondered how disappointed his grandfather would be. He had hoped to make the old man gleeful from his passing; then ran around the village like a happy child, boasting to his fellow oldies, finally able to refute them. See? I knew he could do it all along! What do you mean he¡¯s too ladylike?! The old man¡¯s imaginary voice echoed, soon starting to disappear. ¡®I had to meet the best candidate, just my luck, huh¡­¡¯ He gave out a stuttered sigh. As he did, a shadow blocked his view. It was a hand. He turned to look. It was his opponent. Solemn expression, and eyes of acknowledgement. He nodded. The boy did not know why, but he took the hand, soon pulling him up. Standing side by side, Krone said; ¡°Krone Kozak, Lithia village. You¡¯re?¡± ¡°...Kyril Adamant, Minatte village.¡± ¡°Kyril, huh. I¡¯ll remember your name. It¡¯s been fun, see you later.¡± ¡°Uh, sure?¡± He turned around, walking out of the ring. He left Kyril behind, a little confused. He was being truthful. He did not think much of him at first, but the fact that the boy kept standing up immediately appealed to him. The boy did not lose his temper, and did not lose hope. He was a little dejected after the judge stopped their spar, but that was understandable. His performance was better than average. Most importantly, his mindset fit his criteria well. ¡®Well, that¡¯s another one in the notebook.¡¯ He missed this one before, probably since he looked like such a softy outside. If this guy cross-dressed, ninety percent would say he¡¯s such a lovely lady. He smirked, but soon that disappear. ''Julia.'' Just next to him, he made eye contact with her, with her giving him a nod. A pure smile on her face, as if happy her rival was better than expected. As per courtesy, he nodded, but soon turned and walked away. She frowned, his cold manner puzzled her. ¡®Is he being shy? No matter, there¡¯s a lot of chance later.¡¯ She thought, leaving him be. Actually, he just did not wish for her to see his expression. ¡®Julia S. Garde, if you really are one of them, then¡­¡¯ His eyes turned sharp, he closed them. ¡®Then excuse me, I¡¯ll have to get rid of you.¡¯ ... ====== Chapter 18 End ====== Chapter 19: The Right Thing To Do ============================= Chapter 19: The Right Thing To Do ============================= Be righteous, do not transgress. ¡®Hm?¡¯ Krone turned around. He thought someone had whispered to him, yet there was no such person. The voice echoed within, yet the echo was so short, it felt imaginary. ¡®What was it again?¡¯ Since the voice was so fleeting, he forgot what it actually said. He noticed at his side the twins were going to start. ¡®I¡¯ll deal with her later.¡¯ The twins were matched against each other. They were used to sparring back in their hometown, thus they were less nervous than others. Krone walked right next to their ring. Since his turn was over, he had no need to stay at his ring. He had this feeling he had forgotten something, but he brushed it off his mind. Both twins were wearing the Limit Gloves. After checking the girls¡¯ hands, one judge raised his hand; ¡°Start!¡± The girls nodded to each other, followed by Liliana lowering her stand. She placed her hands to her right side; her left over her right. Her right hand was opened in a grasping fashion. Buzzing. Crackling sound. The sound as if something shocking was connecting with another. Sparks of lightning emerged around her body. Lightning was being channeled, focused onto her hands. Continuous flow of mana was being converted, the candidates knew instantly this one girl had skill. She readied herself for Lightning Assault. The elder sister however, stood erect. She placed both hands open in front of her chest, channeling mana into the middle point of where her grasping hands met. The judges had a pleasant surprise. They knew these two had gone beyond beginner level. ¡®Superb.¡¯ ¡®Worthy daughters of The Lightning Lance.¡¯ She turned to face her sideway. Her left foot to the front, right foot to the back. She positioned herself for Thunder Shield. ¡°Here I go, sister.¡± ¡°Come, lil¡¯ sis!¡± The sound of lightning sparks intensified. Liliana hurled her right hand, lightning shot right to her front. The light of her attack attracted everyone in the square. Thiana was at the receiving end, calm. She separated her hands. A small shockwave spread, a transparent sphere covered her body. Liliana¡¯s lightning hit the sphere, yet it dispersed immediately; slithering around the sphere, leaving sparks along its path. All happened in a blink. A boom spread. Sound akin to thunder, followed by zapping sound. Then, sound of sparks. Those who stood too close; their ears were ringing. The sisters made their sparring test a pleasant show to the audience, even when their ears were sacrificed, momentarily. Start the whole thing with a bang. Krone had a faint smile. He was troubled with what to do with Julia, but he had to revel in the twins¡¯ effort. The girls could not keep such massive mana consumption continuously, so they started to exchange lightning sparks using their fingers, and moved around with nimbleness. ¡®Physical limitation is common among girls, but those are well-trained movements.¡¯ They lowered their stance, and moved their feet by sticking to the ground. Only rarely did they raise their feet. Liliana formed a chain of lightning with her hands, then threw it to her sister. ¡®Stable lightning chain.¡¯ The judge noted. It was a skill beyond beginner level. Thiana slipped down, her feet to the front. Her right hand had a transparent sphere, palm-sized. She extended her hand, then shouted; Ha! A mini-boom spread near her sister, the shock ran through her. Her tender face seemed blank. She blanked out. Her feet turned weak; she lost her balance and tumbled down. Thiana rushed, placing her hand on her chest and her back, stopping her from falling. They stopped in an embrace. Liliana trembled, then breathed in deeply. She had blanked out, yet it took her no effort to know the result. ¡°Haah, you won again, sis.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°No, lil¡¯ sis. We won.¡± She turned to the judges, who then nodded in satisfaction. They were good enough as Mage Knight¡¯s candidates. The judges drew their conclusion, Krone did the same. Around the same time, Ron¡¯s sparring test started. The boy in blue robe faced his opponent; a braided brunette, armed with a halberd. Blue Life Armor covered their chest. ¡°Start!¡± Ron waited for her a little bit, locking eyes with her. She was cautious, already aware her opponent was not someone to trifle with. ¡°Here I come.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ron did some short steps, continuing with a piercing strike using his spear. It was done swiftly, taking her by surprise. The spiraling eye of the spear flashed within her eyes, moving in as if a snake. It was quick, and well-aimed. ¡®Vicious!¡¯ She jumped back, yet the attack connected, right onto her chest. Pa, pa! ¡°Ughh!¡± The attack knocked her away a few metres. She slid a metre on the padded ground before stopping. Her halberd however, was still in her arm. The audience, witnessing this, was either shocked or angered. The attack was way too vicious; especially so against a girl, especially so considering this was just a sparring. ¡°Damn, merciless!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this just sparring?¡± ¡°No honour.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the judges aren¡¯t blind.¡± Naturally, the candidates were not satisfied. They eyed the judges. The judges however, did not budge, only noting down his attack and discussed it a little. The girl lied motionless for a few seconds, before coughing. She coughed out heavily. ¡°¡­Ugh, huh?¡± Something left her perplexed. Soon other candidates also noticed, frowning. ¡®I¡¯m okay?¡¯ She had expected the attack to deliver a heavy blow, yet it did not injure her at all. It was just enough to knock her down and dimmed the blue Life Armor. She felt as if someone pushed her chest, heavily. While the push was strong, it would in no way injure her. ¡®He¡­ Did he do it consciously?¡¯ ¡°Alright, stop. Let her rest a bit.¡± The judge said, though Ron already kept his distance. The sparring was paused, giving the girl time to calm down. She soon stood up, gaining her breath. ¡®I was careless, I need to take initiative.¡¯ Soon, they continued. Ha! She did circling attacks, prompting Ron to back away for some time. He kept his eyes on her expression. After the ninth attack, his spear moved. Clang! The short moment his spear halted her halberd, it moved up and forward. Again, it spiraled as it moved. His hand; to the audience, as if elongated. ¡®Again?!¡¯ Pa! The thrust landed. ¡°Augh!¡± She was knocked away; this time almost spiraled once as she flew. She landed on the padded ground, sliding towards the end of the ring, near the audience. ¡°This attack again!¡± ¡°It really seemed vicious, but last time¡­¡± ¡°She, is she okay?¡± ¡°No way that was okay!¡± The judges gestured the medics. As they closed in, the girl coughed out, raising her palm as she indicated she had no need for them. ¡°I¡¯m, okay¡­! I still can, ugh, continue.¡± The judges nodded to the medics, prompting them to back away. ¡°Alright, a bit quick, but that¡¯s enough. Good enough, you two.¡± ¡°Thank you Sir.¡± ¡°Thank, you¡­ uh, uhum!¡± Even while lying down, she thanked the judges while coughing. She had lost, yet that was no excuse to lose manner. At the time, Ron placed his right fist on his chest, saluting the knights. He quickly walked towards her, extending his hand. ¡°Please excuse me, I ended it quite quick. My bad.¡± ¡°¡­The heck you¡¯re sorry for? Uh, I don¡¯t need your sympathy.¡± She protested, taking his hand all the same. He helped her up and out of the ring. "The name''s Ron. Thanks for the spar." "Shana," It started out cold, but soon it warmed up, they chatted. After a while, they turned around and observed others¡¯ sparring. Standing side by side, they seemed to be acquainted without any hard feeling. ¡­ ¡®That boy¡¯s an all-rounder, with excellent manner.¡¯ Krone still had his eyes on him. ¡®That piercing strike resembled Arte Instana too much. He had the basis already laid out, good.¡¯ ¡­ After some time, it was Athea¡¯s turn. She took a sword and two knives from the practice arsenal, while her opponent took a spear. She placed the knives at her back, positioned horizontally to her left. They familiarized themselves with their weapon for some time before being called to step forward. They stood three metre apart. Athea had a relaxed look, almost as if bored. Her opponent, the spear user, had a sober look, fitting for a knight candidate. ¡°Alright, start!¡± As soon as the judge said so, Athea threw a knife. Her move startled her opponent. He moved right to evade. Athea had moved to his right as well. The knife grazed his shoulder. Noticing her, he swung his spear, she moved her sword. Schiii ¨C A screech. Screeching sound stung everyone¡¯s ears. For a moment. Athea¡¯s sword collided with the spear¡¯s head, yet she relented and backed away a few steps. Long steps. For the first confrontation, she retreated several metres, gaining distance. Their clash was a few seconds at best, and was nothing special. However, her throwing the knife was borderline unacceptable to the other candidates. ¡®Should a knight be doing that?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t you ask the knights?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s just sparring, should she be throwing knife?¡¯ A murmurous discussion. Athea paid them no attention. Her eyes were on her opponent, an adolescent boy her age, well on his way to become a man. He was aware of his opponent¡¯s agility and nimbleness, but her decisive move took him by surprise. He however, moved well. She dared not underestimate him, thus gained a little distance. Thus, a little time. She observed him as he held his spear, with his right hand near the middle and the left near the end. His right foot was in front. Along with his hand, his reach would be a little more than two metres. She observed his movement. He moved his foot one at a time, while maintaining his low stance. While doing so, he was on guard. He was in no hurry. Reach reigns supreme to any positioning options. She recalled what she was taught. She thought of using surprise attack to end this quickly, but her opponent was no pushover. ¡®Surprising him the second time¡­¡¯ Had this been the battlefield with a lot of obstacles and hiding spots, it might have been different. This sparring was in an open ground, no obstacle. ¡®Guess I¡¯ll have to be bold.¡¯ She clutched her sword with both hands, prompting the opponent to tense up. ¡­ ¡­ Yet she did not move. Suddenly, she put her sword to her left side, and his opponent again tensed up. ¡­ ¡­ It became a staring contest. Feeling that she was toying with him; eyes sharp, he said; ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± He swung his spear. With over two metre reach, the difference between his reach and hers was a mere metre. However, in a close distance weapon fight, that one metre meant trouble. ¡°Hm!¡± She kneeled, yet not to evade. Positioning herself into a stable kneeling position, she moved her sword to the side, parallel to the incoming attack. ¡®Is she¡­ crazy?!¡¯ He realized what she intended. The sword¡¯s blunt edge landed on the spear¡¯s shaft. Kak! As it did, she let it go, dashing towards him. A quick dash, for a split second, it covered the two metre. Her left hand moved as her feet did, and the knife shone as the sunlight hit it. He reacted fast, pushing his spear to the side with all his strength. Thud! It landed. ¡°Ugh!¡± The spear¡¯s butt hit her Life Armor, knocking her back to her previous position. Gasping breath could be heard, from both sides. She had rushed all too sudden; her heart was pushed to the limit. He was taken by surprise, never did he thought she would be so bold, again. Her sword was still swinging on his spear¡¯s shaft; reminding him of crazy stunts some people could undertake, without any indication whatsoever. ¡®In battle, there might really be maniacs like this¡­ A beauty, but crazy! I¡¯ll have to be careful next time, huh?¡¯ He had just noticed, her left hand was empty. ¡®The knife, did it fall?¡¯ His eyes moved, and it stopped short on his chest. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ It was on his Life Armor, landed right into the cracks between the blue crystals. They dimmed a little, but only in that location. That location however, was crucial. It was his heart. ¡®Was I careless?¡¯ As he pondered this, the judges nodded. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it. Good job, you two.¡± Dusting off her red padding and clothes, she stood erect and saluted on her chest. Her opponent, back to reality, did the same. They thanked the judges, while the audience, as per usual had some heated discussion. ¡°Is that bold or stupid, what do you think?¡± ¡°Well, in that situation¡­¡± ¡°Had the spear¡¯s butt had sharp edge, she would be injured, or worse.¡± ¡°She did land the knife, so it¡¯s a fair trade, I think.¡± ¡°Unless it was done by surprise, it won¡¯t work.¡± Krone, Doran and the twins had watched her sparring as well, coming close to her. ¡°Well done.¡± ¡°That was beautiful move Athea! Isn¡¯t it, sis?¡± ¡°Yes, it was done beautifully.¡± ¡°G-good job.¡± ¡°¡­Em.¡± She nodded. With that, they walked to the nearby platform as a group. Soon, Sir Kent concluded the whole sparring test. From over thirty metre away, he slid the air and stepped onto the platform. Red line filled the view, lasting only a moment. Next, he announced the Arte Exhibition. ¡°For Arte Exhibition; all candidates, proceed to the hall at my back. There¡¯ll be five rooms. You may use your weapons and equipment for the test. There will be proper instructions when you get there. Assemble in half an hour!¡± After reminding the audience that the Arte Exhibition was a closed test, he thanked the audience and concluded his speech. The Arte Exhibition would only be spectated by the staff members and officials with security clearance, due to some issues. Thus, the audience in the grandstand had to wait. The result for the second screening would be out before late night, so they could only make themselves comfortable for the next few hours. Many were anxious, worried that their son or daughter would not pass. The candidates were anxious too, with many took some space to do some late-minute training. As for a certain someone; ¡®Tomorrow will be the team battle. I did say I¡¯ll tell him tomorrow, but it seemed¡­ Aii, I¡¯ll be in his debt if he accepted this.¡¯ He already devised a certain plan for tomorrow, already concluded his and his fellow team¡¯s passing. His eyes ran wild, finally landed on a certain girl with purple tunic. The young brunette stood straight, eyes sharp as she looked around, as if searching for someone. He was far from her, so she did not notice his gaze. He sighed, depressed. ¡®It¡¯s the right thing to do.¡¯ ¡­ ===== Chapter 19 End ===== Chapter 20: Arte Exhibition ========================= Chapter 20: Arte Exhibition ========================= ¡°¡­Krone.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Krone turned to the red-haired beside him. She rarely spoke, and when she did, it was only meant for necessary things. Seeing that Arte Exhibition was just about to start, she could not endure asking any longer. They were standing just outside the hall, waiting for an evaluator to come and explain the rest of the rules. Standing a little further away, her fingers pinched his sleeve, prompting him to distance himself from the others. The twins and Doran was busy talking among themselves, a little anxious themselves. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Actually, I only have two Artes.¡± ¡°That and what?¡± ¡°Air Sliding.¡± ¡°I see. Do you have confidence?¡± ¡°Ten metre, I can slid ten metre without a problem.¡± ¡°Ten¡­ Can you do so continuously?¡± ¡°En, I can do it twice, maybe thrice.¡± ¡°Thrice¡­ then?¡± ¡°Um, I¡¯ve to rest for ten seconds or so.¡± He pondered. Ten metres, three times, and ten seconds interval. That would mean she was a solid beginner already. But would that be enough? She stared at him, waiting his response. He hummed for a while before opening his eyes, decisively. ¡°No worry. That should be enough.¡± ¡°But, others might have two, or three Artes. For me to just perform one, that¡¯s¡ª¡± ¡°Ha, are you not confident?¡± He laughed lightly. She rarely said so much, and she always had that air of confidence around her. Thus for the current her, he found it amusing. ¡°No that, I¡¯m just being rational.¡± ¡°Sorry, just teasing you. But like I said, no worry. Trust in your Arte, and just inform the judges you have a family Arte you could not perform right now.¡± ¡°Will they understand? Wouldn¡¯t they see that as¡­¡± She hesitated. ¡°¡­You not trusting them?¡± Pursing her lips, she nodded, meekly. ¡®This child, I can¡¯t believe she could be so cute!¡¯ Feeling adoration, he raised his hand, almost patting her head, but he stopped just in time. He patted her shoulder instead. ¡°Like I said, no worry. The knights aren¡¯t immature brats. They¡¯ll understand.¡± Her eyes widened. The way he said it was as if he was not a youngster himself. She was used to that way of speaking; it was when her uncle, the only one who cared about her, was giving her life lesson. It was inspiring hearing it from him, a veteran in life. However, it was equally inspiring hearing it from this boy, no, perhaps even¡ª ¡°You mean it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I mean it. I know how they think.¡± ¡°So I don¡¯t have to show them¡­ Flamme Vyrusha?¡± ¡°If you really want to, I won¡¯t stop you. Just remember the risk.¡± ¡°Hm. Alright.¡± She decided to trust his evaluation. She had considered to show the evaluators her Flamme Vyrusha, then asked them to keep it a secret. Doing so would be risky. It would mean risking the fact that her family would be informed of her being here. That, was worrying her. She had registered with the identity of an orphan, supported by the church. In addition, her not notifying the evaluators of her family connection, could also be seen as withholding crucial information. That could be devastating. She wanted to pass. She decided she should no longer stay in the cathedral, even with the kind Fathers and Sisters there. She had stayed there for many months; she was worried she might have overstayed her welcome. Plus, she had her own aspiration anyway. ¡®I need to be independent. I need to be strong. I need to¡­¡¯ She stopped her deliberation as she noticed two staff members and a guard walked to the front of the hall. The guard clapped his hands a few times, silencing the candidates. A staff member nodded, thanking him. He stepped forward, holding a paper. ¡°Alright, listen. I don¡¯t want to repeat myself, so just listen. Ask others for confirmation later.¡± He explained about the Arte Exhibition. First, about the hall. The hall had a mana shielding shrouding it, preventing outsiders from sensing their specific mana channeling; preventing them gaining information in any of their secret Arte. In conclusion, the candidates should not worry. There were five rooms separating the hall. Within each, three judges would be evaluating their Artes. Each candidate could perform a maximum of three Artes for evaluation. ¡°If you have less than three, then make sure to inform them and perform as good as possible.¡± He then announced the numbers designated to each room. Along with Julia, Krone was in the second, Doran and the twins in the third, and Athea in the fifth. Ryan and Ron were in the first.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Alright guys, let¡¯s pass this one together.¡± Krone turned to his team; a team of anxious youngsters. Witnessing his confidence, their anxiousness had somewhat eased. Him clenching his fist, right in front of his face, infected their thinking. ¡®What¡¯s with this confidence, really? He¡¯s just like Dad!¡¯ ¡®Hm, hm. Right, Krone wouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡¯ ¡®Brother said I can do it. So I can¡­ I think? No, I definitely can!¡¯ ¡®¡­Yeah.¡¯ ¡°Aww, come on, guys¡­ I thought we already agreed with it? Don¡¯t back away now.¡± Krone protested, seeing the four of them was silent. For a moment, they could not catch what he was referring to. ¡­? Ah! ¡°Do, do we really have to, brother? I think, uh,¡± ¡°Won¡¯t they see us as, um, childish?¡± ¡°Err, I had to agree with sis there, Krone.¡± ¡°¡­Mm.¡± Krone shook his head, making a tsk, tsk sound while moving his finger. ¡°Only weak ones, afraid of doing the right thing in front of others. Do you want to be weak?¡± They blanked out, then shook their head. ¡°Um! Then, do you want to be strong?¡± They blanked out again, then nodded. ¡°Then, what¡¯re you hesitating for? Let¡¯s pass this one together! What say you¡ª¡± He raised his hand high over his head. The four, without thinking much, followed suit. Their hand came down into a fist, together. UR RAAAHH¡ª Their war cry echoed outside the hall, startling everyone. ===== ¡­ ¡°Sounds lively outside.¡± ¡°Weird, I can hear familiar voice?¡± ¡°Huh? I thought so too¡­¡± ¡°Nah, must be your imagination.¡± ¡°Gosh, that boy¡­ I forgot to lecture him!¡± The knights inside laughed. Never did they think there would be candidates who were bold enough to do a war cry outside the hall. That however, did not break any rules. Since they were military, they could understand the need for one. The hall¡¯s gate opened. Steps from two hundred sixty candidates resounded. Wow¡­ Ah¡­ Gehh¡­ They gasped. The hall was wide, ancient. Within, golden colours filled the view, with an open space of over twenty metres high. Crystal lights cleared the hall against any darkness, with artworks of legendary battle and knights filled the walls. In front, the five rooms mentioned before were actually just partitions, placed within the hall. There were second and third floors around the walls, where officials who came to observe stayed. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time. Let¡¯s all do our best.¡± They nodded. With that, his team split up. Krone went to the second room to his right. Seats were arranged in front of each room. Fifty-two candidates gathered for each room, taking their seat according to the numbers in place. Four seats away from him, Julia took her seat. ¡®Don¡¯t think too much about her for now¡­¡¯ In front of the door, two staff members were sitting by a table, calling the first among them in. A candidate with a silver spear stood up, walking right into the room. ¡°Hm?¡± At the time, he noticed Ryan just next to his room. He took a spear out all of a sudden; revealing the fact that he had a spatial ring all along. Considering his noble-like attire, many just raised their brows and lament their fate. ¡®No surprise there, but that weapon...¡¯ The weapon was a spear; yet resembled a glaive with one edge. The head holding the blade had the carving of a black dragon head, with eyes of red. Multiple red crystals were embedded along its metal shaft. Red, shining crystals; almost like a diamond. Instantly, the other candidates knew the spear had enourmous value. ¡®Why does it seem so familiar?¡¯ Krone had a tingling feeling he knew the weapon, but he was confident he did not exactly see it. He had of course seen weapons with a dragon head, but not this one. ¡®Someone¡¯s doodles? It was quite terrible¡­ No, acceptable, just¡­¡¯ His mind recalled a familiar voice. Many of them already perish. However should you meet someone with these weapons, you should inquire them of their origin. ¡®Wait, it was Shurran¡¯s!¡¯ The old general¡¯s reminder echoed. The weapon was among the weapons the old general had drawn for him, and forced him to remember; just in case. It was an identification of sorts. Identification of their respective family. Krone¡¯s eyes shone. ¡®Should they stay loyal to their ancient oath, they¡¯ll prove to be an asset.¡¯ From the distance, he inspected the spear carefully. It was not long before Ryan was called in. ¡®No doubt, it was the Black Dragon Descent. So Ryan¡¯s a scion of the Five Guardian Families.¡¯ He trembled. He had known the importance of knowledge, yet this experience of reliving his life actually opened his eyes, widened his view of how crucial having knowledge meant to being able to see things around. To see things, for what they actually were. Just today, this premise continued to be proven. ¡®Thank goodness Shurran forced me to learn all those things. So-called just-in-case stuff.¡¯ Among the things the old general hammered into his mind, around half of it he resented. However, since Shurran treated him well, he did not complain. At least, not to his face. ¡°So he¡¯s from that family.¡± Among the murmurs and noise, Krone picked up the voice from behind him. The confidence and amusement within the voice piqued his interest. ¡®Who?¡¯ He did not turn immediately, waiting a little while. He turned around, while acting like admiring the arts around the hall. His eyes soon fell onto the origin of the voice; behind a mirror. His vision penetrated it. The voice came from a senior official on a black suit, sitting on the third floor. He was surrounded by his subordinates and guards. Krone did not keep staring, only moving his gaze around. It was for just a moment, but he recognized him. ¡®The hell¡¯s you doing here¡­ You actually recognized Ryan¡¯s family, damn!¡¯ Behind him, the man in mid-fifties smirked. He turned to his assistant to his left. ¡°The window can¡¯t be seen from outside, right?¡± ¡°Yes, Minister. It¡¯s like a mirror outside.¡± ¡°Hm, must be my imagination then.¡± ¡°Minister?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Krone heard him. ¡®Damn you, I only stare you for a split second, you already knew?¡¯ Krone cursed him. He knew who it was behind the mirror; a senior official. A very senior one. ¡®Minister of Finance, Arren Logansha.¡¯ In fact, it was the boss of Kharlussian Finance. The traitor of Kharlussia, the one whom the Supreme Guardian ordered his arrest during the seventh year of the war. Unfortunately, he was able to flee; given political refuge within Evrisian Empire. Evrisian Empire was the oldest empire within the Alliance. It was the one Shurran had his eyes on; the one he said most crucial to be defeated first before anything. Evrisian Empire; the mind of the Alliance. They had everything well-placed, well-timed. The damage which originated from him then, was well-hidden. Due to the backings this guy possessed, the Supreme Guardian had to wait for solid proof to dismiss him. Mere suspicions would not suffice. ¡®Among others, the development of our Air Cruisers, and the delayed delivery time. Not only that, locations of research centres, bases and other crucial information, so much information¡­ Bits of information, had fallen into the Evrisian¡¯s hand. Damn.¡¯ Shurran held the exact information of things relating to military. The Minister of Finance did not have such information. This guy however, knew the flow of money. By knowing the flow of money, it was enough for Evrisian to know much more about what Kharlussian was planning. They were expert in that. The damage this guy had done was more than enough to brand him as a traitor. Enough, ten times over. Of course, he did his job well. Plus, he had a lot of personal and family connections. These were among the reasons the Supreme Guardian could not indict him much earlier. Doing so could backfire, and even threaten his own position. ¡®If you can¡¯t do it, then I¡¯ll help you get rid of this guy!¡¯ As soon as he thought so, he shook his head. Doing so would be too risky, he himself could be branded a traitor. Plus, it would be foolish. They would lose a certain connection to the network of saboteurs; elite saboteurs within the government. It would be better for him to provide whatever crucial information he had to the authorities; that which was enough to indict and actually caught him. It must be done in a timely manner. ¡®This guy¡¯s too cunning. I¡¯m a greenhorn in political maneuver anyway, so I better be out of it or I¡¯ll make a mess. Let Shurran and Supreme Guardian deal with him.¡¯ As he was deliberating, he could sense mana flowing from inside the first room. However, with the mana shielding shrouding the compound, he could not determine what Arte it was that Ryan had performed. While he could see through solid matter, doing so would use mana. That would alert others of his action. As for seeing through the mirror, there was no need for mana. He could feel some air movements, followed by a violent tempest visible up in the air over the partition. Later, a piercing sound echoed. It seemed Ryan had performed three Artes. Performing three Artes, he should at least be confident enough in each Arte to merit exhibiting them. ¡®A worthy scion of that family.¡¯ Soon, he heard the number 105 called nearby. Julia stood up, making her way to the room. Looking at her, certain idea struck him. ¡®Would he know?¡¯ He focused on listening to the annoying voice from his back. ¡°So that¡¯s her? The girl with Ultima mana, at Peak Affinity?¡± ¡°Yes Minister. With her talent, it would be a shame if the Knights have her. So¡­¡± This time, the one answering him was to his right. It was a senior official related to Aurenburg Magic Academy; the one in charge in dealing with the Finance Ministry. He had the unpleasant task requested of him by the Chairman and Headmaster; to pull some strings he had with the ministry to get the girl over. While they had connection with the military as well, they knew how strict the military was concerning favours. That was mostly due to their old-fashioned minister. So asking for a favour with Defense Ministry was out of the table. It would be thrown out of the window, without the official batting an eye. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The minister tapped the chair¡¯s arm. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t influence them in any way,¡± ¡°Minister, you must know how important this is for us. We haven¡¯t had one such talent for twenty years¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Prof. Vinn. I can¡¯t abuse my position, but I sure can relay your wish to those responsible.¡± ¡°Oh, that would already be more than enough, Minister. We are truly grateful. In the future, should you need something from us¡ª¡± ¡°Haha, make no mention of this. I also can¡¯t promise you anything.¡± It was just a conversation between couple of oldies making and using connection. Krone kept his focus on listening, yet no clue came. ¡®Of course, it won¡¯t be so easy, eh?¡¯ He heard Julia casting her Magic. Purple colour shone, lighting up the hall a little purple. Though it was called an Arte Exhibition, it also included magic. Krone guessed she must have performed the Daria-magic series, an Air Sliding, and another magic he could not identify. ¡­ She came out, sighing in relief. Noticing him focusing on her; she smiled, then nodded. He did the same. Four candidates later, it was his turn. ¡°Number 114, come in!¡± As he stood up, he grabbed his green spear, walking right into the room. As he did, his ears picked up the annoying voice. ¡°So he¡¯s the one, eh? That green spear, why does it seem familiar?¡± Krone pretended never to hear that. In the room, he walked right to the front of the judges. As he did, he cursed the poor guy, over and over. ¡®Familiar, eh? Too bad for you, fucker, I kept the emblem under wrap. I¡¯d rather gorge your fucking eyes myself than let you see!¡¯ ¡­ [If you felt the need to curse, do not do it out loud. Just curse in your mind. No one will hear except those who did not mind.] - A certain youngster on the street of Saint Aurenburg. ===== Chapter 20 End ===== Chapter 21: Appreciating the Present =============================== Chapter 21: Appreciating the Present =============================== ¡°Alright, candidate Krone, we¡¯ve seen your Air Sliding. No need to waste time. Do you have anything else?¡± Medron asked. To his sides, were Kent and Natalia. They intentionally took charge of the second room, knowing both Julia and Krone would be here. Krone nodded. In front of the judges, he stood still. Haa¡­ White mana came out. A layer of white mana covered him, soon around his green spear as well. It was around one centimeter deep. Swooshh¡­ He swung it around, swirling it many times around his body; showing admirable skill in handling the spear. The mana coating around him only shivered, not losing its form. Meanwhile, the spear was moving as if it was latched onto his hand, unable to get away. Impressive. Meh, I¡¯m not shocked anymore. Kent smirked while Natalia shook her head. They had seen him used The Flow before, so while this level was impressive, they no longer had any surprise. Soon, he stopped. ¡°Mana coating; Aurelian Arte, solid beginner level. Very good. Your third Arte?¡± Medron commented. He also had seen him during sparring from the distance. He had seen his mastery of The Flow, so he had high expectation from him. Him asking for his third Arte; there was a hint of expectation there. Krone stood still, taking a few second before answering. ¡°¡­ That¡¯s all I can show you, Honourable Judges.¡± ¡°Huh, what?¡± His answer baffled Medron. He had answered it nonchalantly, as if it was natural. ¡°Why, don¡¯t you have any other Arte?¡± ¡°I do indeed, I just don¡¯t find it appropriate to show them here.¡± He said them. That implied he at least had two more. Krone had shown them his maximum ability for Air Sliding before, so during this test, he intended to show them only the basic of two other Artes; Aurelian Arte and Arte Instana. Aurelian Arte was an Arte converting mana into Aura, it was a basic Arte even young soldiers could use. He however, had reached a level beyond these knights. Yet he decided to show only the basics. In contrast, Arte Instana was a hard-to-learn Arte, a piercing drill using a spear empowered by mana. Normally, only Squires or Knights could use it. Those who could do it among the youngsters were so few. He did want to show the gist of it, just having a grasp of this difficult Arte at his age would be a huge merit. He however, decided there was no need. Why? That was because of a pair of eyes looking at him from the third floor. Unpleasant pair of eyes, fixed on him. As if ready to devour him, at any moment. The Arte Exhibition room was a mere partition, thus there was no cover for above. It was meant to be, since they would be observing the candidates. ¡®Arren Logansha, go look elsewhere damnit! What are you, gay?¡¯ ¡°Are you serious, candidate Krone? This test is important, you do realize that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware, but I do have my reasons. Please pardon my rudeness, Sir Medron. I mean, Head Judge.¡± ¡°Reasons, eh?¡± That was it. Medron decided not to force the youngster. He figured he must have been instructed by his master. Showing too much could also be disadvantageous in the future, so it made sense to hide some skill or an Arte for emergency. Personally, he was intrigued. Professionally, there was no need. Thus, he let it be. ¡°Alright then, good job. You may go now.¡± ¡°Before that, Sir Overseer, I have something to give you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A request.¡± Krone took out a small note from his chest. Medron gestured him to come close and hand it. With the boy addressing him with his position, he knew it would be related to that. He took it from his hand, read it for a while. ¡®Wish?¡¯ Reading on, his face turned serious, he stared at the boy. The fierce face of a veteran knight, staring intently at a person, would intimidate anyone without guts.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. Krone however, maintained his disciplined expression. His back straight, eyes to the front, hand to his back, as if ready to bear responsibility for what he did. With the sudden change of atmosphere, Kent and Natalia trembled. Oh great. Is it a favour, or something inappropriate? Just what did you do this time, Krone? I really need to lecture you later! ¡°¡­Sir Kent.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, Sir?¡± ¡°Burn it, right away.¡± He handed the note to him. ¡°Eh, yes.¡± Kent did not read the note, immediately sparked a fire on his hand, burning the note to a crisp. Medron sighed, turning to Krone. Their eyes locked. ¡°I know you¡¯re simply concerned for your friends, but I cannot help you with anything. Your performance is yours alone. But you don¡¯t have to worry, I am the Overseer of this test, I¡¯ll always be fair.¡± ¡°¡­I understand Sir. Thank you.¡± While they were saying so, Krone observed Medron¡¯s eyes. What he said also gave hint, a clear hint. Concern? What concern? Ha! If anything, he should have said the hell you¡¯re thinking?! But as he said, there was nothing to worry about. He knew the old man was sharp enough. ¡°You may go.¡± ¡°Sir! If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± He walked out of the room. ¡®Thanks, old man.¡¯ === ¡°Huh.¡± Athea came out of the room, eyes sharp. Yet her steps were not the same, a little shaky. She had to answer some questions without revealing her identity, so it was tough. ¡®Wonder if they buy it¡­¡¯ She knew these knights were sharp. She might have fooled the church, but these guys were on a different level. The questions they had asked proved it. These guys were not playing around, they meant business. Serious business. ¡®It¡¯s faint, but I can sense suspicion; I might just fail this time.¡¯ She sighed, her eyes moved towards the opposite room to her front. Someone had a thumb-up raised for her, with a clear gaze noting his awareness of her being. Seeing this, her heart eased, somewhat. ¡®That¡¯s right, no worry. Useless.¡¯ Soon, the Arte Exhibition ended. A staff member, accompanied by guards, came out for an announcement. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it for Arte Exhibition. Good work. In a while, you may go to the dining hall for your dinner. You are free to go anywhere, aside from restricted areas in the base. Assemble in the square by nine!¡± He ended his announcement. Some candidates were glad, while most were anxious. The result would be released as the clock tower hit nine o¡¯clock, in about two hours. ¡®Hm, I said the middle.¡¯ Krone stood in the middle of the hall, with his green lance on his shoulder. Standing erect, eyes closed in meditation. Those who witnessed him, would ponder the hell¡¯s he¡¯s doing. Well, he was waiting. Soon, his team members saw him, moving. Doran¡¯s steps were shaky. With his back latched with a green shield, he looked like a certain something trying to walk on two feet for the first time. His pursed his lips together, eyes glimmering. Despite his large build, his expression screamed naivety and self-doubt. Those who saw him, raised their brows. To his side, the twins had light steps. Smiling ear to ear, their blonde hair and bright yellow tunic shone like two suns. These two, they brightened the already bright hall with their good cheer. Those who saw them, had warm smiles. Further to the side, Athea had steady steps. Eyes sharp, hands moved in unison with her steps. At a glance, she gave the impression of what¡¯s done, done attitude. Her red clothes and paddings complemented the idea. Those who saw her, held their breath. Krone had his trademark smile, filled with confidence. Coming closer to him, they felt relief and calm. As if they had just found their lifeline, their alms. ¡­ As they walked out of the hall, they witnessed the shining sunset. Orange light was passing through the gaps between the clouds. It covered the whole West, filling the ocean¡¯s horizon up to where the port was. Shadows of buildings, and light passing the sails of metallic sea cruisers hit their sight. To the east, stars started to present themselves, blinking. Sounds of seagulls echoed a harmonious melody, a comfort for appreciating ears. Woah. Ah¡­ Beautiful. It was a pleasant, inspiring moment. ¡­ ¡°Alright, shall we go?¡± Enough appreciating, it was time for dinner. They wanted to spend time together, yet some had their own plan. ¡°Sorry guys, Krone, we have to go meet our mom. It¡¯s getting dark, she must be worried.¡± ¡°Em, we¡¯ll come back earlier, but please don¡¯t wait for us.¡± ¡°Eh, it¡¯s fine. You go meet your mom.¡± ¡°Um, um!¡± ¡°¡­No problem.¡± Nodding, the twins ran over to the gate, side by side. Many candidates did the same. ¡°Ah, I should go too, my relatives must be worried.¡± This time, Doran made an apologetic look, hand to the back of his head. Krone laughed a bit. Hands on his shield, he pushed him away. ¡°Just go and meet them. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll finish your portion for you.¡± ¡°B-brother, please leave some meat for me. I won¡¯t go for long!¡± ¡°Scram, you beast.¡± ¡°Eheheh, if you¡¯ll excuse me, brother, Athea.¡± He scurried to the gate. Looking at him, he wondered what the hell he¡¯s thinking, choosing this clumsy guy. Doran was half-way to the gate before he stopped, turning. ¡°Bro, leave some meat for me!¡± ¡°Shoo, shoo!¡± He shooed him away. Doran¡¯s shout was loud enough for many to hear, prompting attention. Other candidates turned to look, intrigued. Stepping to the side, Athea put some distance away from him, turning as if she did not know him. Fortunately, his skin was thick enough to shrug off the embarrassment. Soon, the interest dissipated. ¡°That¡¯s cruel, sister. Leaving your brother alone in disgrace.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have such a brother.¡± ¡°Geez, that¡¯s mean. Anyway, dinner?¡± ¡°¡­Sure.¡± As they walked to the dining hall, Krone asked; ¡°No one¡¯s waiting for you?¡± ¡°Pointless. I told the Sisters not to wait.¡± ¡°Sisters? Who?¡± ¡°From the cathedral. It¡¯s near.¡± ¡°You mean the Aurenburg Cathedral, just across the street? You live there?¡± ¡°Yes. Three, no, four months already.¡± Krone had new information, yet it did not come in as a surprise. It just supported his earlier deduction. === ¡°For such a sumptuous meal, we¡¯re grateful to you, O¡¯ Creator. Let this be the better part of us. Amen.¡± ¡°¡­Amen.¡± They sat side by side, his spear to his left. On a plate, Krone had a pile of fruits; strawberry, blueberries, slices of apples, oranges and melons of red, yellow and white. On another plate, slices of bread, a cup of rice, slices of meat with red sauce, veggies and two barbequed fishes and a parade of prawns. ¡°¡­You didn¡¯t hold back.¡± Seeing his pile of fruits, Athea¡¯s eyes twitched. Compared to what she took, his was at least five, six times. The dinner was also meant as a mean to appreciate the candidates, so it was also a buffet. There was no cake or luxurious dish, but the fruits and dishes aplenty. Of course, a candidate would usually hold back. It would do no good to leave unfavorable impression to those who might be watching. Well, the one in front of her was way beyond usual anyway. His teeth ground a slice of apple, merciless. ¡°Mo, it¡¯s, mo,¡± ¡°Finish that first.¡± ¡°Um. It¡¯s free, Athea. If I didn¡¯t take it, someone else will.¡± ¡°Right.¡± She did not bother saying more, taking a sip of her chicken soup. However, her eyes observed the surroundings. There were eyes around the dining hall, fixed on them. Specifically, onto him. Candidates and officials alike were observing him from a distance. The long table they took seat in, had obvious gaps. Left and right, empty seats. The nearest candidate to them sat several seats away. Though they seemed interested, none take the initiative to get any closer. ¡®Are they being considerate, cause we¡¯re having dinner? But, it¡¯s not mere interest, there¡¯s even hostility in those eyes¡­ What are they planning?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t bother about them.¡± Krone¡¯s voice caught her attention. ¡°Enjoy the meal, enjoy the present. What will happen later, no worry.¡± ¡°¡­Right.¡± ¡°Take it slow, be conscious. The flavors will be better.¡± ¡°Really,¡± ¡®He¡¯s more concerned about a meal. Hm, since he¡¯s not worried, I shouldn¡¯t. He¡¯s sharp enough.¡¯ Athea focused on her meal. Taking his advice, she slowly took a sip of her soup, tasting what other flavors existed. Tasting, while being conscious of every detail. ... ... She took another sip. ... ... ¡°Huh..?¡± ¡°See?¡± It was a strange new sensation. She was able to enjoy different flavors, invading the soft part of her mouth and throat. She could even feel them seeping into her inner organs. What was the feeling? Fulfilling. She had a revelation. Having a meal was not merely to satisfy hunger, but also a time of appreciation. The things she missed before, she noticed. ''How did I miss all this before?'' The soup. The fat filled her mouth. The spices made their way into her viscera. The aroma came along, burrowing itself into her head and senses. She had a jolt. Simply, an art. The soup was the work of an artist. She took the fruits in. Their gentle sweetness, along with the juiciness of their fibre, complemented each other. Their juice cleared her throat, cleaning what was left of the spices, leaving behind sweet and fragrant aftertaste. Arts? No, not merely arts; these were created by a master artist! Fascinating. Truly fascinating. Where did these flavors hide before? No, they had always been there, so it¡¯s not their fault. ''It''s mine. I didn''t appreciate enough.'' It was her fault. She had been missing on all these details, all these time. As she realized this, she noticed a glee to her side, as if scoring a victory. Her mouth tsked, she still admitted; ¡°¡­It¡¯s as you say.¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t be moody and just appreciate what you took into your being. That¡¯s the right way.¡± ¡°What do you mean, moody¡­ hmph.¡± ¡°No offense there, heh.¡± They finished their meal, yet the twins and Doran still not in sight. Fortunately for them, plenty dishes still available. Krone and Athea stood up. Seeing they had finished their meal, some made their move. However, a teen in blue coat approached them, faster. Confidence screamed along with his steps, yet his face revealed no arrogance. He stepped close to his left, near his spear. He put his right arm slanted on his chest. A salute. A formal military salute. ¡°Pardon me for intruding.¡± The teen had a steady, confident voice. His eyes were fixed on Krone, and he returned his gaze. Athea had her sharp eyes on him, as if ready to jump at any sign of hostility. Krone however, had this smile plastered on him. Pure, innocent smile. Devoid of any aggression. A smile a benevolent adult would gave to a new toddler. ¡°Yes, may I help you?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Ron M. Shamanov.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you too, I¡¯m Krone Kozak, and this is my, friend, Athea Rhemon.¡± He nodded towards her, she did the same. Yet he did not beat around the bush, returning to him. ¡°Krone Kozak, could you spare me some time? I wish to talk.¡± Hearing this, he smirked within. Outside, he simply raised his brow. One brow. ¡°Of course. I can appreciate a good talk anytime, Ron Shamanov.¡± ¡­ [There are things in life we never truly able to value, until we lost them, forever.] - Shurran Algate, Kharlussian Minister of Defense, Knight¡¯s inauguration speech. === Chapter 21 End === Chapter 22: Your Why ==================== Chapter 22: Your Why ==================== Seeing Ron and him had an agreement, many postponed their move. Still, as they walked out, several candidates introduced themselves to him. Many wished to make him at the very least, an acquaintance. Though troublesome, he still received them well. But why now actually? That was because they had finished the second screening. Many soon decided being worried of it will not benefit them. Before the result was announced, every one of them could at least retain the identity of a candidate. One ought to make the most of whatever chance to make connection. For the future. After around a dozen candidates made contact with him, they finally get out of the dining hall. Many followed, maintaining distance. Outside the hall, there was an interior garden, surrounded by the building¡¯s corridors. It was night time now. The surroundings were dimly lighted with blue crystals along the building walls and corners. Krone and company walked onto the garden, stopping under a tree. Others watched them with interest. ¡°This ought to be good enough.¡± Ron turned to him. His hand again saluted him, this time, he held his salute on his chest. ¡°First, I should reintroduce myself. Ron M. Shamanov, fifteen, from City of Voran of the Ulvarr region. My peers call me Ron. I saw your performance before, so I was intrigued. Hope you won¡¯t be bothered, since I¡¯ve some questions I need answers.¡± Hearing him said Ulvarr region, Krone frowned for a bit. ¡°Not at all. Well, I¡¯m fourteen, from Lithia village, just to the east. Likewise, just off with the formality and call me Krone. Though I am a bit surprised, I thought Ulvarr region is closer to the Imperial Capital? Saint Aurenburg and your hometown ought to be, what, four or five hundred km?¡± Ron nodded. ¡°There are circumstances. It¡¯s more convenient taking the test here.¡± ¡°I see. I won¡¯t bother you with the details then. What is it you wish to ask?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be blunt. No intent of bragging, but I had great Masters teaching me since childhood, and thus I thought I was not lacking, at least in my field.¡± He paused, Krone nodded. He indeed had nothing lacking. Instead, his existence could be said as to be very rare. How rare? Ron had a disciplined, strict upbringing. His mind obviously sharp, his temperament stable. His skill was superb, his body well-developed. His values admirable, thus his loyalty ought to be acceptable. In Krone¡¯s mind, it was at least one in a million. Well, rare enough to say he would be a great knight in the future, no doubt. ¡®If he survived, that is.¡¯ Seeing him comprehending what he had said, Ron continued; ¡°But seeing you, I can hardly believe it, even when I witness it myself. I¡¯ve no ill intent, just wish to hear this directly from you¡­ Krone Kozak, how did you become so skillful?¡± ¡°¡­How?¡± Hearing his question and his tone of voice, he understood a bit of the teen¡¯s mentality. He was raised to be strong, and while he could accept others to be a bit stronger or capable than him in his own field, he could hardly believe his existence. The existence which blew everything out of proportion. The logic was a bit hard to accept, and that troubled him, even with his stable emotion. He however, had no jealousy or envy in particular. Instead, he focused on the possibility that there was a better way to improve. A way unknown to him, not taught to him. A way even his Masters did not know. His conclusion was; not that he was lacking, the way just not available to him. ¡®That must be it.¡¯ Such was his mentality. It was way too mature for his age. Krone was silent. He was silent. Athea by their side, did not intrude. Slowly, she clenched her fists, pursed her lips. She stared at Krone, expectant of his answer. Even she was interested, as to how this monster came about. And in her mind, from where? ¡®True. Even if he¡¯s from the main family, it¡¯s too much. His ability was just too much.¡¯ He had said he had an able Master, but she hardly believed it. It could not be that simple. The others, while maintaining distance, also could not help but stepped forward. Ears listening, mind attending. Would he answer this question, in earnest? As Krone was taking his time, three people came into the garden. One big guy, two similar girls. Doran and the twins had arrived just in time. Witnessing the crowd surrounding two familiar faces, they stepped in, closer.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. They pondered what happened. Was it a confrontation? What actually happened here? The meat, bro, you didn¡¯t keep some for me? While others kept their distance, they saw no reason to. Thus, the three of them closed in to Krone, silently. Standing behind him, Doran was akin to a bodyguard. Standing beside him, the twins were akin to his harem, um, loyal friends. Krone, who had been silent for along moment, raised a smile. A peculiar smile. Confident, with seemingly deep meaning. ¡®Perfect timing.¡¯ ¡°The question was a bit incorrect, Ron.¡± ¡­? What, incorrect? What he¡¯s on about? His answer baffled the audience, but they waited. Ron frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°The question, was not how. The right one would be why.¡± Ron¡¯s eyes widened. There was reaction from the audience. They murmured. What, why? Is he talking philosophy now? ¡°Why¡­¡± Ron, who had heard it directly from him, had his heart thumping. It was as if his answer reverberated within him, as if his being knew his answer was right. However, his mind could not formulate it. ¡°Then, allow me to ask the right question. Why did you become so skillful?¡± ¡°Well, for a start,¡± He sighed. ¡°I had a father, and a mother.¡± ¡°Had¡­¡± Krone turned his head up, gazing onto the stars. He breathed in, and out. His feeling heavy, everyone could sense it. It infected everyone, they thus became silent. So silent, the sound of bugs around the garden could be heard. While they were contemplating, a girl in purple came in from outside. She noticed the heavy air. ¡°Krone? This¡­¡± She did not know what to make of the situation, so she soon melded among the crowd. Not long after, several more people came in. Similarly surprised, they did as she did. Waiting, eyes on him. So many eyes, on one person. Krone clenched his fist, gaze still locked onto the stars. Following him, everyone¡¯s eyes soon landed on the ocean of lights. The magnificent ocean of the sky, filled their view. Filling the night sky, the stars were guides during darkness. Their position itself, was awesome creation. Revelations, for those who knew. ¡°Back when my sister and I were younger, they would always bring us here and there. We¡¯ve met a lot of our people; simple farmers, soldiers, kind people in towns and cities. Later, through the mountains, the plains, the forests and the valleys, our parents brought us through the hardest of routes, meeting so many people in rural areas. Never stopping for long, we continue moving.¡± Ah¡­ Huh¡­ Their imagination ran in full circle. They could imagine his journey, the journey of young children traversing the great landmass of Kharlussia. But for what purpose? ¡°¡­Crossing rivers and lakes, withstanding snows and winds for so many years. At the time I remember asking; can¡¯t we just stay in one place?¡± He breathed in, feeling nostalgic. He did not pretend. There was no need to. The information bothered the audience. Moving around with two little children? They could hardly imagine such a harsh life before. The weather in Kharlussia was not so forgiving, and with its humongous size and mountainous regions, most regions did not have proper road connecting rural areas. Plus, from his story, it was not like he was moving around with land or air cruisers, much less Wyvern or Pegasus. It would not make sense. Thus, their means of travel would be the traditional way; using cattle or horses. ¡°And when the conflict erupted four years ago in the South, Dad signed in, volunteering for service. Mom was worried, yet she did not protest. Only from thereon, we settled in a village.¡± A volunteer soldier¡­ South? Four years ago? The Grandia conflict! Some of the knowledgeable ones managed to deduce more information. With that, they had an idea of what was coming. ¡°He left my mom, my sister and myself. At the time, I couldn¡¯t comprehend it. What could be more important than your own family? What made you left us, dad, when you could just stay and let others do the job?¡± He paused. For a time, those listening consumed the details. Thiana and Liliana gulped. They knew he was telling them sensitive story of his past. His story reminded them of their own. Yet in contrary, their father was a knight. He was bound by duty, his father was not. That put them in deep reflection. Doran was a bit clueless, yet he did not fail to notice the heavy feeling around Krone. He simply shut his mouth, and waited for explanation. He knew not to ruin the moment. Athea realized his mood as well. He had always been more of a confident side, no, confident almost to the level of arrogant. Due to this, never did she imagine he would have such a heavy history. Her heart thumped, questioning her prior impression. Among the candidates, many hated his arrogant-like demeanor. They thought this guy was simply lucky, with some even said his arrogance would be his downfall. These people, who were hostile to him before, were also in deep thought. Soon, they arrived at the same question as him. Indeed, why? What was the relation between the question, and his story? ¡°Why, indeed? When the news of his demise reached us, three years ago, it struck us like lightning. Mom, in particular¡­¡± ¡°Ah,¡± The subject turned heavier. ¡°She loved him, too much.¡± He paused, saying no more. With that, everyone had a gist of what happened. Some shivered, many pondered. Yet that only left them in confusion. They could not comprehend the idea. The idea that one could grief to the point of death. Is it even possible? He himself knew it was not so simple, but there was no need for them to know. ¡°Krone Kozak, this¡­¡± ¡°Back to your question. Why did I become so skillful? I already answered it.¡± ¡°What?¡± It was not just Ron. Recovering from the heavy feeling, the others were equally confused. He answered it? When? Is it in the story? How? I can¡¯t relate it. Is he bullshitting us? Who does he think he is? He¡¯s telling us to think? ¡°Krone Kozak, what do you mean?¡± ¡°From the story. Look into it. That¡¯ll answer your question, in earnest. You ought to be sharp enough, yes?¡± ¡°The story¡­¡± Seeing as he did not wish to elaborate, Ron was quick to grasp his intent. He wished for him to think, to use his mind. It was something that ought not be told, but one which he must reach the conclusion himself. No, they must reach it themselves. ¡®The thought process is of utmost important.¡¯ Krone knew how the human mind worked. He could, but should never give the answer directly. One who used his or her mind, would be able to connect the obvious message he encompassed within. And that, would harvest the most benefit. If one could not relate it, then one would be a fool, dumb. Such a person, would not benefit anything, even if he told them directly anyway. ¡®To those who are able, giving the answer would not produce enough impact.¡¯ While it was not truly an answer that Ron or everyone expected, it was the closest one he could give. There was no way he could say he got it from eighteen years on the frontline, fighting the Alliance and monstrous beasts while trying his best to survive. They would just assume he was crazy, or a liar. At the very least, they would think he was making a fool of them. Thus, he had to relate them this story, the closest answer available. ¡®As long as they comprehend¡­¡¯ Learning directly from a great general, he knew how much of an impact it would be, should they manage to arrive at the right answer. That will be their why, the push they needed. Without a strong why, how could they become strong, capable? ¡®Their reason of being, that was the most important.¡¯ Even after waiting for some time, he stayed silent. Ron was in deep deliberation, eyes closed. He could not move from his position, still trying to grasp the hidden message out of his story. His mind delved deeper, he cut every conscious connection he had from the world. Athea and the twins closed their eyes as well. Krone¡¯s presence infected them more so than others. At the moment, it was as if they had separated their whole being from their universe. Their mind, travelled through time and space. Landing them right at his side, replacing his sister in the story. Behind the crowd, the brunette in purple, was in similar position. She was entranced, mind flying through the whole story, replaying it over and over. Within her, it was as though he was the sister, travelling through the land, facing the challenges along with him. Within the short time, it was as though years had gone by. Their father left them. At that time, she was concerned, hardly able to sleep. When she received the news of their father¡¯s demise, tears actually flowed from her closed eyes. When their mother passed away, her heart shattered. Her legs weakened, soon failing her. She sat there, frozen. Sniffles could be heard, but not many paid attention. Similarly, many more candidates had to face the same process. Those who gave up halfway, was confused. They noticed many of their peers standing still, as if in deep meditation. Strangely, they had this feeling they better not move or made a noise. Thus, they returned to being entranced, seeking enlightenment. Meanwhile, Krone noticed a screen of night sky beside him. [Grand Trait: Alpha Male in full effect.] ¡®How long had it been there?¡¯ He had activated the trait in full effect. The trait heightened his personal influence, so it was a good thing. Soon, another screen popped up, replacing it. [Grand Trait: Tyrant Guardian in full effect.] It was not the first time he activated it. This time however, would be the first time he activated it in full effect, influencing so many. ¡®This can be considered training too? I see. No wonder it works wonder.¡¯ The audience was influenced. So influenced, to the point of being frozen right there and then. They were led to go for a spiritual journey, deep into their mind. Yet whether they reached the destination or not, it depended on them. Their own self. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± One however, was not influenced. Doran was turning left and right, wondering if he had missed something. Krone noticed him, sighing a little. ¡®Oh, how clueless you¡¯re.¡¯ He shook his head. Grabbing his sleeve, he led him towards the dining hall. ¡°Bro, this¡­¡± ¡°Shh, silent.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry¡­¡± When they entered the dining hall, two knights came in, chatting. Huh? Woah! Realizing the crowd¡¯s existence, they stepped back, startled. Noticing them being frozen, the two¡¯s mouth opened wide, baffled. ¡°The hell¡­ what happened here.¡± ¡°Shh, I had a feeling we better shut up.¡± ¡°Right. Same here.¡± They stepped through the garden, careful as not to make any noise. When they entered the dining hall, they could hear a lively voice. ¡°So meat¡¯s all in your mind, huh?¡± ¡°B-bro, I don¡¯t think about eating all the time!¡± ¡°Just most of the time?¡± ¡°Yeah, just most¡­ Hey, that¡¯s mine!¡± The two within, had plates full of meat. The amount was enough to fill a tiger to the brim. ¡­ Witnessing this, the two knights pinched their cheek. Soon, they shook their head. ¡°Haha, such a good weather today, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Yeah, such a good weather, haha, haa¡­¡± ¡­ [Your why will lead you all the way to your goal.] - Shurran Algate¡¯s Army Doctrine. ==== Chapter 22 End ==== Chapter 23: Ladies were no Angel. ============================ Chapter 23: Ladies were no Angel. ============================ Moonlight. Blue moonlight illuminated the square in the naval base, accompanied by blue lights, coming from crystals all around the compound. Nearly two hundred people stood in front of the platform, waiting for the time. Wind was blowing. They were shivering a little, but they were patient. Eyes frowning, Medron was with his fellow knights, standing still on the main platform. Kent and Natalia stood by his side, along with twenty odd knights. The squires were standing around the square, on stand by duty. Medron turned to his two deputies. ¡°Feels rather, not enough?¡± Kent and Natalia nodded. ¡°Including us, there¡¯s more than this. Surely they aren¡¯t late?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t see Julia. Candidate Krone¡¯s not here too. That boy, gosh.¡± ¡°By the way, I can¡¯t see Padre anywhere?¡± Medron asked the two, inquiring about his squire. Just as he did, a bell rang somewhere. The ringing sound echoed the vicinity, the whole base and outside. Nearby, Aurenburg¡¯s clock tower had hit 9.00 o¡¯clock. Bells rang, counting. As it finished all nine rings, Medron noticed movement. It was coming from the direction of the dining hall. ¡°The hell¡­¡± A shy hundred people were rushing towards the square, frantic. Some of them were staff members. Among them, he noticed a familiar face. It was his faithful squire, Padre. ¡°Disgraceful. Just what did he do to forget time? Hmph!¡± He banged his sword¡¯s sheath onto the ground, fuming. Natalia made a consoling remark, smiling; ¡°Ah. He¡¯s always on time, Sir. There must be something? I¡¯m sure we can inquire him, yes?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± She calmed the old man down. As she did, she noticed a familiar face among the incoming crowd. He was lightly running alongside a giant boy and three girls. His expression was pleasant, happy even. No guilt, whatsoever. Her left eye twitched. ¡°That lucky bas¡ª son of Kharlussia!¡± She stomped her feet, clenching her fists, gritting her teeth. As she did, wind came, blowing her hair. The knights around her were stunned, soon backing away. ¡°How-dare-he, he, him being late. What nerve of steel, hmph!¡± She laughed, inwardly. The blue moonlight made her blonde hair bluish, waving. It was akin to an evil sorcerer¡¯s hair in fairy tales. Even Kent backed away, while Medron raised both hands to her, consoling; ¡°Now, now, Natalia¡­ Surely there¡¯s a reason, yes?¡± ¡°Reason? Reason or not, he¡¯ll pay. Dearly.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­ You¡¯re right. But within limit, within limit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll spend some quality time with him later. You mind, Sir Medron?¡± ¡°Ah, well, I-I don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s not against rules or anything, you do that, haha¡­?¡± As he laughed it off, his squire, Padre, stepped onto the platform. ¡°Padre! What happened? For someone your caliber to be late.¡± The young man nodded. Giving a formal salute, he gestured his master to lend him an ear. He spoke to him, in a hush. As he did, Medron¡¯s eyes turned wide. ¡°That happened, really?¡± ¡°Yes, even I was mesmerized. My apologies.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m interested. Tell me the details later. It¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Yes Sir.¡± The crowd had arrived, waiting. Medron flicked his finger, giving signal. Two staff members took out a wide announcement board. Fifteen knights at the back, each took out a paper and placed it on the board. On each paper, five numbers and short names were written, in large size. On top of each paper, a large ¡®Team¡¯ with a number was written. Some staff brought five crystal pillars, placing them along the board as lights. Medron flipped his cape, catching the audience¡¯s attention. He gestured at the names. ¡°These are those who passed the second screening. All of you are grouped in a team of five. Congratulation for passing. Tomorrow will be the team battle. Your opponent will be announced tomorrow morning, after breakfast. Sir Kent,¡±This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Medron called his deputy out. Kent nodded, stepping forward. ¡°Be silent. I will now read out the names!¡± He read out each team with the five names. Starting with Team One, Two, Three, and; ¡°Team Four; Krone, Doran, Thiana, Liliana, Athea!¡± ¡°Eh.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Wha¡­¡± The announcement stunned Athea and the twins. Noticing their reaction, Doran was puzzled, wondering what was wrong. By their side, Krone held his laugh in. Hearing the announcement, many candidates turned to him. To Krone and company. Huh..? How is that possible? Isn¡¯t this unfair? Or did the knights¡­ The knights! They¡¯re in cohort! Most of them already knew their names, as they were interested. These five had been together since morning, just after the obstacle course. Those who did not notice were in the few. If the candidates had been given choice, Krone would no doubt form the group with them. But for them to be grouped in one team by the knights? Suspicious! Yet seeing the team, it was not a particularly powerful team. Sure, Athea and the twins were quite good, but nowhere this arrangement could be called unfair. Still, many were not satisfied, desiring to protest. That was, until they hear the team; ¡°Team Seven; Ryan, Ron, Julia, Kyril, Shana.¡± Huh? What? The hell, Ryan, Ron, Julia? Isn¡¯t that, unfair? What¡¯s with the lineup?! When they heard the names, they knew something was up. The first three names, most of them recognized. However; ¡°Who¡¯s Kyril and Shana?¡± ¡°Anyone knows them?¡± ¡°Ah, I know Kyril.¡± ¡°Shana, I know her.¡± They murmured. Even for the less known names, Kyril and Shana, some shared what they remembered. The two scored quite high in the exam, even when one of them had been nicknamed The Fallen One. With that, the sharper ones could see what was coming. That¡¯s what they¡¯re after¡­? The team battles will not follow the team numbering? Ryan, Ron and Julia noticed this as well. Their eyes started to search for their teammates. Other than their own name, many had forgotten to listen to Kent¡¯s announcement of the team names. Since they could just look at it afterwards, they could not resist discussing. Kent ignored them. They were hushing, after all. After the 15th Team; ¡°Alright, be silent. I¡¯ll explain some simple rules and advice. Wait till I¡¯m finished before asking questions, or discussing.¡± His last word silenced all. They knew best not to offend deputy head judge. Plus, they had to follow the rules afterwards. For those who were not called, they had come to term with it. They knew they were lacking; from the sparring to the Arte Exhibition, they pretty much had little hope to pass. Still, having experienced the test firsthand, their hope for next year flared. They did not complain, just sighing by themselves. Kent explained the rules. All one hundred fifty candidates will have to stay in the base. A room for each of them had been assigned. They will have to go to their room by 2300, leaving them little time to mix in or discussing, or even to say goodbye to their family members still waiting outside. Each team will have their rooms assigned near to each other. A curfew would be in place from 2300 to 0700, on which the candidates had to stay within the residential compound. As for the team numbering, it was for convenience. Their team¡¯s opponent would be announced tomorrow. The match¡¯s rules would be explained that morning. For the night, they were advised to make acquaintances of each other, made a general plan and rest. ¡°That is all. Breakfast will be at 7.00 am, right after the curfew. Further rules and your opponent, will be announced by 7.45 am here. Be on time. Take your rooms¡¯ key with the staff members there, and oh, get it by group. That¡¯s all. Any questions?¡± Some raised their hands, asking trivial questions. Kent answered them all without fuss. Soon, having no more, he and the knights left. All, except one. She stepped down from the platform, going straight for Krone. ¡°Natalia?¡± She smiled towards him, her eyes knitting. Wind kept her hair waving. She approached him, step by step. ¡°Wait, that kind of smile, I better!¡± Feeling dread, Krone turned away, steps rushing. Pa! Too late. A tender hand grabbed the back of his neck. Pleasant fragrant invaded his sensitive nose. He gulped. He sweated. Red lips breathed out at his side, near his ear. Tingling, all the way to his lower spine. ¡°Hey, now¡­ Where, are you, going, my dear Krone?¡± ¡°Ahaha, L-lady Natalia? I, I just need to use the washroom, if you don¡¯t mind¡­?¡± ¡°Washroom, again? Oh my, I¡¯m worried, you¡¯ll be lost, especially since it¡¯s night. Let me lead the way.¡± ¡°No, no¡­ No need. You¡¯re an esteemed Lady, unbecoming. I remember the way, yeah. I remember!¡± ¡°Aww, don¡¯t be shy now. It¡¯s no trouble.¡± She turned to the four, startling them as she did. She smiled. A pure, innocent smile. ¡°You guys mind waiting a little bit? I need to make sure he remembered, the way, yes, the right way.¡± Hairs standing on end, Athea, Doran and the twins shivered. Nodding furiously, they gestured her to take him away. ¡°Well then, excuse us.¡± ¡®Traitors! We didn¡¯t even formally start yet, yet you!¡¯ Natalia dragged the pale Krone into the building. As she did, his eyes gazed his so-called comrades, pleading. ¡­ ¡­ A beast-like wail pierced the sky, startling many. ==== Silence. Blue moonlight graced the night of Kharlussia, the sky was visible for all to see. Within the residential building, blue lights filled the corridor. Originating from a crystal, it was a standard lighting within Kharlussian base. While the crystal was not cheap, it was economical. Able to absorb sunlight during the day, it was able to give off light during the dark. Thus, the whole base, especially so in important areas, dim lights were always available. A creaking of a door pervaded the corridor. A pair of thin legs came out, in white veiled pajamas, walking out towards the interior garden. == ¡°Ouch, that Natalia¡­¡± In a tracksuit, Krone was walking down the corridor, going out for meditation and fresh air. He was holding his two cheeks, each with a cloth holding ice. The swelling was no more, but both were still hot from the passionate pinching of a certain lady. A pinching he would never forget, all his life. ¡°Still, those traitors!¡± He recalled what Athea, the twins and Doran did when he returned. He had to return, since they were going to take the keys together. Since it was not a life-threatening injury, his accelerated healing did not activate. When they saw his swelling cheeks, they could not hold it in. They burst out, laughing. ¡°Taking pleasure at my misfortunate, eh? It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. What goes around, comes around, yep. I¡¯ll make sure you guys remember that well, oh so very well.¡± Within his mind, he already planned the necessary re-, um, training. He laughed by himself, his keke voice echoed the corridor. ¡°Natalia too, I¡¯ll get back at you girl, hm, huh?¡± He sensed something. As he exited the corridor, he made his way to the interior garden, just before the building¡¯s exit. Within the garden, the moonlight shone with all her glory, illuminating the various flowers. Though the flowers had various colours, it was all bluish. Yet what caught his attention was not the garden, but what was within. No, who, was within. ¡®Julia¡­?¡¯ In the middle of the garden, a lady in veiled pajamas was hovering. She was standing still, with both hands stretched out in a T-like position. Graced by the moonlight, it seemed she was in the middle of a meditation. It was not yet four in the morning, but she was there. Up and down, hovering a metre above the ground. ¡®She¡¯s hovering.¡¯ Krone witnessed her meditation. With her hovering and her thinly veiled pajamas, she was like a painting of an angel, bathing in the moonlight, descending onto earth. Though he knew very well, ladies were no angel. ¡®Ultima-mana¡¯s meditation, what a rare sight.¡¯ He strolled along, eyes on her. Near her, he sat down, wondering. Such a sight. A beautiful, magnificent sight. For her to be able to hover like this, she must have attained the ideal harmony between the mana of the heaven and earth. In addition, her mind must be in full reflection of the way of mana. During this time, she would expand her mana pool, and if successful, also refined her affinity. Hovering like this, in complete silence. It was the peak of meditation. The Harmony. Any distraction during this meditation, would pull her down instantly. ¡®Somehow, her Master must have known the way to refine affinity. This is one of the few. Just who was her Master?¡¯ The timing was impeccable. The dawn before the morning, specifically half the night, or the third, or two-third of it, was crucial. Those who meditate during this time, since ancient times, were called Meditators of Dawn. They would think about the Law of Nature the Creator had set up. They did so, almost every night. This was an open secret, usually only stressed onto the best of their disciples. A secret that even when being told to others, they would just shrug it off as nonsense. This was because there was no immediate result to observe. Plus, many were just too lazy to wake up, too lazy to think. After the fifth year of the war, an old Grandmaster could not bear the loss Kharlussia faced, thus made the decision to inform the Minister of Defense, Shurran, his secrets. The secrets he held dear, one of which was this way to refine affinity. Had it been someone else, they would not believe him. Shurran however, was different. He tested it out, finding it to be reliable. All Knights were notified, soon it was regimented into all soldiers¡¯ training without deeper explanation. Later, much later, the results could be observed. ¡®Better core absorption, better concentration, superior mental strength.¡¯ This was one of the reasons why the knights and some soldiers could resist Big Eye¡¯s hypnosis. The beast¡¯s ability was terrifying. It usually used pleasure as the main scheme, thus those who got caught in its spell would not resist. Fortunately, they who resisted its magic charm managed to break its hold on the others. Had it not for them, a regular army could fall victim to just one of these beasts. ¡®I need to incorporate meditation within the training program. As for her, I really¡­¡¯ He observed her with a heavy heart. At first, he thought he had the resolve to do it. However, the more he thought about it, the more doubt crept in. In front of him, was someone puzzling him. Hovering, her tranquil face and white bluish veils seemed to console him, faintly asking him to soften his heart. And so it did. ¡®Julia, know that I do not hate you, whatsoever.¡¯ The moon witnessed the troubled teen, then sitting in front of the hovering, angel-like figure. Sympathizing, she showered him with all her lights. ¡­ Soon, the blue moonlight closed her curtain. ¡°Forgive me.¡± ===== Chapter 23 End ===== Chapter 24: Night of Bonding ========================= Chapter 24: Night of Bonding ========================= Pap. Julia dropped down, kneeling. Her veils reached the ground around her. Reaching a certain point, she had stopped her meditation. As soon as she opened her eyes, she witnessed him. "...Krone?" He was in meditation, sitting in a lotus position. Cold air was around him, he was hovering. ¡°You¡¯re..!¡± Witnessing this, she knew he had entered The Harmony. She shut up. ¡®Surprise? I shouldn¡¯t be.¡¯ She stood there, observing. Around him was cold air, yet within, extreme heat. So close, yet so amiable. As if the whole difference of temperature could hold back, recognize, and accept each other for what it was. No confrontation, what so ever. ¡®His harmony, what mana is this?¡¯ Sensing this peculiarity, she pondered. She walked closer, careful. She sat on her heels, hands on knees. Again, the moon graced them her light. Gazing at him, her eyebrows knitting. Her head and his was a mere metre apart, yet she continued to lean forward. Soon, it was close, too close. As if a child, curious of what this new creature was. ¡°¡­Julia?¡± ¡°Huh, ah!¡± Being called all of a sudden, she backed away, hands to the side. Krone half-opened his eyes, closing it again. ¡°You¡¯re staring way too close.¡± ¡°Ah? Err¡­¡± Stuttering, she did not know how to respond. Krone was in The Harmony, so he should not able to detect her, or so she thought. ¡°Sorry?¡± It was more of a question. In fact, she was puzzled. Krone was still in his lotus position, hovering in the air. ¡®His concentration, did not break?¡¯ This went against what she knew. Even her master could not stay in harmony, should she spoke to her. As for her other master, he never allowed her being around during his meditation. As she pondered this, Krone changed his posture. He fell down, kneeling. He saw her stupid look. ¡°Did you finish?¡± ¡°Eh? Ah?¡± ¡°Your meditation, did it bear fruit?¡± ¡°Ah, yes! I think I got some, something.¡± ¡°I see. Good.¡± Krone did some stretching. While he did, she continued to be mesmerized. ¡°You must have a really good master.¡± His voice snapped her back to the present. He was looking at her, nonchalant. ¡°Eh? Ah, yes. They¡¯re really good, I suppose?¡± ¡°They? You have more than one?¡± ¡°Em. I have two, Ease and Master Siry.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± Krone smiled. Seeing him did, she had ecstasy running through her veins. So far, she could only witness him smirking at her, nodding at her, even ignoring her. As for smiling at her, this was the first she witnessed. ¡®Is this the time? Ease said what, eh, grab the day? Ah, seize, yeah!¡¯ ¡°Krone.¡± ¡°Hm, what?¡± ¡°Ah, well. How should I, err, put it? Um,¡± ¡°You can just tell me, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Well, you, might not like it?¡± She lowered her head, eyes peeking. ¡°I might, but I won¡¯t be offended. I¡¯m hard to be offended.¡± Hearing him said so, she pondered. She was too hasty, but it might work in her favour. After all, a chance like this might be hard to come by. ¡°Then! When we make it, do you mind training together?¡± ¡°Make it? Together? You mean the knight¡¯s academy?¡± ¡°Yes, do you, mind?¡± ¡°...Hmm,¡± Seeing him being silent, she gulped. Her heart thumping, she bit her lower lip. Krone continued to make his hmm sounds, making her anxious. ¡®Did I come in too hard?¡¯The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. She started to worry. As she did, he clapped his hands, startling her. ¡°Hmm, actually, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Eh, really?¡± ¡°Yea, really.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Then,¡± She almost jumped. However; ¡°But the thing is,¡± ¡°Eh?¡± He paused, she trembled. His action made her stayed on edge. ¡°The, thing, is?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not quite sure I¡¯m qualified? To enter.¡± ¡°Not sure? You¡¯re kidding.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m actually quite serious.¡± ¡°¡­Why? With your ability, that¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case! Don''t say non-, Ah,¡± Her hand closed her mouth. She had an outburst, something that was rare. ¡°Um, excuse me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to think so, I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Could you explain? I just, couldn¡¯t,¡± ¡°Hm,¡± He made her wait a little. Circling her, he was as though troubled. Julia had her eyes on him, ending up making a round as well. ¡°Is it too much trouble, to ask?¡± ¡°Well, no, it has something to do with my objective. It¡¯s a bit, hm, embarrassing to say.¡± ¡°¡­You can tell me, I have tight lips!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you do.¡± He raised his head, eyes on the moon. Again, he was silent. Julia, beside him, felt it. A surge of aura, not visible, yet the feeling was clear. A feeling, as if the water tide was rising, engulfing her. ¡°I wish to build a team,¡± ¡°Ah,¡± ¡°A team, powerful team.¡± ¡°A team¡­¡± He was silent, yet again. His eyes still on the moon. It was as if he was recollecting some memories. Memories which would very well be useful, very well be his driving force. Unable to bear the silence, she stepped forward. ¡°Why? What for?¡± ¡°For Kharlussia.¡± From the moon, his gaze turned to her. Solemn, fixed. A gaze. Directed at her. A mixture of pain, sadness, determination. She trembled. Such gaze, gave her bizarre feeling. The feeling that he could see through her, that his vision was beyond hers. As if he could see a world, beyond. The world he was seeing, was beyond even her imagination. Even, her wildest. ¡®Just, what, these eyes see?¡¯ ¡°Krone?¡± ¡°For the people of Kharlussia, for the next generation.¡± ¡°Next, generation?¡± ¡°For the defense of this very land, our very freedom.¡± ¡°Freedom¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not, something light. The academy alone, might not able, to bear.¡± ¡°That¡¯s,¡± Her tongue was tied. Not knowing what to say, she was silenced. She wanted to refute, that he could build such a team over in academy. There were many chosen there, with potential higher than anyone their age. Surely, that ought to be enough. ¡­ Yet what he had said, shook her belief. Wind blew her white veils, coldness embraced her. A thought crossed her mind. The way his mind worked, might be far beyond hers. The way his mind worked, might be on par with her masters. Just who, was this, Krone? He sighed, bringing her attention back. ¡°So you see, that¡¯s why I said, I¡¯m still not sure.¡± ¡°¡­I see. I still don¡¯t quite understand, but,¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°But please, think it over. The academy opens for us many opportunities, yes?¡± ¡°Indeed, yes. Opportunities, abundant.¡± ¡°So please,¡± ¡°I will, no worry, Julia.¡± ¡°Ah,¡± From him calling her, she was silenced. Both, were silent. After a while, it became somewhat awkward. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it about me. What about you?¡± ¡°Eh, what, me?¡± ¡°Yes, what about your reason? Anything special? You seemed quite eager. ¡± ¡°Um,¡± She thought it over. ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t my idea. My masters told me to.¡± ¡°They did?¡± ¡°Yes, they told me it¡¯s important. I¡¯ll gain a lot of experience, and fri- err, other perks.¡± ¡°Did they send you here?¡± ¡°Well, Master Siry is busy. So Ease did, but she had a sudden business two days ago.¡± ¡°¡­Did they say why you need to attend the academy? I mean, they¡¯re good enough, yes? Can¡¯t they just,¡± ¡°No, they said they¡¯ll be busy from now on, so I can¡¯t be with them that often anymore.¡± She sighed. Parting away with her Masters burdened her. ¡°Your parents?¡± ¡°¡­My parents passed away.¡± ¡°Um, excuse me.¡± ¡°No worry, I don¡¯t remember. Not even their face, anyway. I¡¯ve always been with Ease. Master Siry came by often. He¡¯s foul-mouthed, but really, he cares.¡± ¡°Sounds like an interesting fellow, your master.¡± ¡°Hahah, yes. He bickers with Ease all the time, but they¡¯re actually best friends. Ah, sorry, I shouldn¡¯t say too much about them.¡± ¡°Hm, why?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a matter of privacy, or something, I think.¡± ¡°I see, well. Speaking of privacy, we haven¡¯t been acquainted properly, yes?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Krone slanted his fist on his chest. It was a salute of courtesy. ¡°Krone Kozak, Lithia Village. I¡¯m an orphan, but I had a nice sister so I¡¯m not quite lonely.¡± Seeing him being formal, she smiled. She did the same. She saluted, palm slanted on her ample chest. ¡°Julia S. Garde, Central Lumis XIII region, Capital City. Likewise, an orphan, but I had funny Masters so I¡¯m not quite lonely.¡± ¡®Not Kharlussian, eh?¡± Krone smiled. Central Lumis was not part of Kharlussia, but it was well within the K-Blocs, the nations within direct influence of Kharlussia. They shared a lot in common, including race, history, language and tradition. With many things in common, people of Kharlussia and Central Lumis treated each other as brothers of the same family. It was not unusual for people from Central Lumis to serve in Kharlussian Army, including the knights. The army only needed a proper security clearance. ¡°Krone, about your travel during your childhood,¡± ¡°¡­You were there?¡± ¡°Aha, among the crowd. If, if you don¡¯t mind, can you, um,¡± ¡°You wish to hear more?¡± ¡°Uh-hum.¡± ¡°Aii, alright.¡± Afterwards, the two had a chat. A long, good chat. It started with him sharing with her his stories, the stories of his travel. Leaning her face forward, her eyes were sparkling when he related to her his adventures. Of the giant fish his father struggled to catch, the heart-pounding moment a tri-horned bear chased them down the mountain, the chilly time they took shelter from a snowstorm. He showed what action happened, in all the stories. To her, it was as if she could see them in her very front. Afterward, Krone posed questions for her, so it was not one-sided. In fact, he made sure he only talk a third of the time. Soon, she related to him her experience. Of the strange stuff Ease did to tease her, of the terrible training Master Siry made her went through. Yet when she injured herself, they became frantic, searching for first-aids or yelling for doctor. Also, she recounted the great annual celebration in Central Lumis XIII. The city was filled with colourful flowers, lively mood, great food, wonderful fireworks. The streets filled with people and children, happy and content. That year, her Master Ease, being petite, actually got into argument with some naughty boys in the street. Beating them up, she lectured them all afterward. Cheeks swelling, they were sitting on heels beside the street filled with crowd. Crying, till their eyes turned red. She laughed, he smiled. They were so absorbed in it, very well until a sliver of sunlight appeared in the sky. ¡°Ah, sorry Krone, I talked too much. It¡¯s already morning,¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I had fun, Julia. Let¡¯s do this again.¡± ¡°¡­Me too, it¡¯s fun being with you. And about the team, err," "What about it?" "Uhn, nothing, just tell me more about it next time, alright? Till later, Krone.¡± "Yeah, see you." With that, they parted ways. Her steps were light, as if a child had just gotten her birthday present. Witnessing her demeanor, Krone chuckled. Turning, his expression turned dark, heavy. It was bountiful harvest. The amount of information from this seemingly normal chat was a lot. So why would he felt this way? In normal situation, he would be pleased to gain so much intel. Yet this time, it only burdened him. He did confirm some things, so it was a fair time invested. ¡®A pity, really.¡¯ He noticed some candidates already woke up, but dared not disturb the two early on. They had avoided coming near them. It was about an hour till breakfast. ¡°I should prepare. Better woke Doran and the girls up. Today will be a long day.¡± ======= Huaahh~ The mouth of a large boy opened and closed. He was still sleepy, especially when yesterday was quite a demanding day. The twins were a sleepy as well, but they kept their stand still. Athea¡¯s sharp eyes scanned the surroundings, noting the liveliness of today. Beside them, Krone frowned, raising his brow. ¡°Doran, that¡¯s a bit disgraceful.¡± ¡°Eh, what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± Thiana and Liliana had similar yellow tunic on, while Athea had flaming red clothes and paddings. Krone had his white tunic, while Doran had his thick green tunic. After breakfast, they gathered in front of the platform. Including the staff members, more than two hundred people were waiting. Members of Aurenburg Magic Academy were present, bringing with them observation crystals as well as hover devices. A little further, audience filled the grandstand. Krone noticed Kristine, their uncle and aunt, as well as faces of the candidates failing the first and second screening. Almost all of them attended, eager for the team matches. Today, he noted the increase of audience. There were more young children today, for a reason. In front of them, soldiers and staff members came out, setting up six crystal balls for them. As large as a well-fed bull, each crystal ball was shining silver, yet it was empty within. Soon, all crystal balls reflected light. The balls revealed images of the candidates for the team test. The audience grew excited. Many children, seeing the crystal balls for the first time, had gasps, eyes filled with awe. Some drew near, yet the parents or soldiers prevented them. For the team match, it will be held in coastal areas. There will be three different areas. The terrain in the areas would make it possible for each team to plan their tactics and utilized the advantages they could see. These areas were used as training fields, so they were just a little away from the base. However, the audience or most staff members could not possibly see the team in action, not from where they stand. Thus, the Aurenburg Magic Academy had set up an observation team for each of the three areas. ¡®I asked for the coast near the forest. I wonder,¡¯ Though Medron had accepted his request for the teams, Krone still had doubt he will fulfill all his wishes. If he did not, then he will have to change plan. Soon, the knights arrived. Kent and Natalia escorted Sir Medron, walking to the platform with grace and dignity. As they turned to them, all turned silent. ¡°Today is the day of the team match.¡± He paused, overlooking the whole audience. ¡°You might already know, but there will be a lot of eyes watching you today. This match, one team against another, victory or not will not reflect whether you fail or pass. Instead, it is your effort and your overall performance during the match will be counted. Be creative, be brave, be honourable. That¡¯ll be all from me, Sir Kent,¡± ¡°Sir!¡± He turned, leaving the platform along with two other knights. Kent and Natalia were left on the platform, with him doing the role of explaining the rules, again. ¡°Alright, before I explain the rules,¡± He turned to his fellow knights at the back. They nodded, then signaled the soldiers. They carried three tall boards onto the platform, setting them up right at the back of the knights. ¡°This shall be your opponent, as well as your stage! Take a good look before I explain the rules!¡± He flipped his red cape, allowing the wind to blow it. The other knights did the same. The sea wind kept their red cape waving, adding a spectacle to the audience. Some wow came from the grandstand. ¡®Ah, these guys are so old-fashioned.¡¯ Krone slapped his face, heart aching from such an obvious performance. His eyes went up, landing on the number, ¡°4¡± and ¡°7¡±. [Stage: Coast of Gladdio Forest.] [First Match: Team 4 VS Team 7] ¡®Nice!¡¯ Whether Medron believed him or not, he did as he wished for. ¡®I¡¯m grateful, old man. Unfortunately,¡¯ He turned to his left. Not far away from him, his eyes fell onto Julia. ¡®Whether the outcome is good, or not, I cannot guarantee.¡¯ The rest of team 7, Ryan, Ron, Kyril, and Shana were there. While they were shocked, it was not much. They pretty much anticipated such planning, thus they handled the shock well. Similarly, they turned to him. While Julia, had locked her eyes with him. He looked solemn, while she seemed surprised. Athea, the twins, Doran and the others noticed their expression, their eyes. Their eyes seemed to scream, that they knew each other. Not just knew, it was as though they were bonded. But the bond, just how strong was it? They know each other? Not surprising, these two were the focus of the test. A friend against a friend, interesting. Yeah, kill each other, monsters! Julia pondered whether this was a bad luck, or not. At the time, a certain thought crossed her mind; ¡®Right, since you think the Knight Academy could not offer much, then,¡¯ She trembled, elated. ¡®Then I¡¯ll show you, my true strength.¡¯ ===== Chapter 24 End ===== Chapter 25: Crystal Clear ====================== Chapter 25:Crystal Clear ====================== ¡°Alright, listen. The rules are simple.¡± After making sure each team aware of their opponent and venue, Sir Kent continued. ¡°The team match will be the standard ¡®Capture the Flag¡¯ operation. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of it, but still, listen.¡± The rules were indeed simple. Each team must capture the enemy flag for at least a minute to be declared the victor. Once they started, they could change the location of their flag to within thirty metre of their starting point. They could try to limit enemy¡¯s view of their flag, hiding it behind obstacles. However, it must not be buried and must be visible from above. ¡°All of you must equip a Life Armor and a Tracker Bracelet. Keep them on for the duration of the match.¡± Kent pointed to a group of staff members from Aurenburg Magic Academy. Beside them, soldiers were bringing boxes of blue Life Armors and Tracker Bracelets, each shining with a white crystal. The bracelet would make it easy for the observer to track each candidate¡¯s movement. Aside from that, it could also be used to announce any candidate giving up. Thus, their opponents could force them to surrender instead of using brute force. ¡°I will now explain the three locations.¡± The locations were pine trees beach, coastal hills and coastal forest. Each team would be placed about two kilometre from another, with their general direction given. The match for each location will start at the same time, with a time limit of one hour. A map of each terrain was displayed in front of them, below the high announcement board. Every team could use the terrain to their advantage. However; ¡°You will be using practice weapons. Do not seek to injure your opponents. Focus on their Life Armor or force them to announce their surrender. Accidents happen, true. But do not do it on purpose. We, will know.¡± It was a warning. No matter how minuscule the chance was, Kent still warned the candidates, just in case. Observer crystals were already in place, recording and channeling the whole match for them and the audience. They had that fact known, clearly. ¡®I¡¯ll have to take out the closest observer crystal.¡¯ At the same time Kent gave the warning, Krone had his plan laid out. ¡®It must be done during a chaos, an accident.¡¯ ¡°Again, those who focused on magic, wear your Limit Gloves. Don¡¯t worry, Life Armor will count proper damage should you hit your opponent. Take the gloves from the esteemed Professors.¡± Kent again pointed to the magicians. Proper damage was referring to some magics, when used in ambush, only needed one or two hit to take out an opponent. The Life Armor would take that into account. ¡°Teams for the first matches, you will begin in two hours, at 10.00 am. We will go to your respective location in one hour, so use this time properly. That¡¯s all. Any questions?¡± Some candidates raised their hands, asking questions such as what could and could not be done. Kent answered them one by one, while those uninterested already gathered their team for team planning. Some of them took this time to take their Life Armor, Tracker Bracelet and Limit Gloves. Having no more question posed to him, Kent and the knights left them be. ¡°Guys, let¡¯s go.¡± Krone gestured his team, bringing them with him. They went over to an empty space near the field, where the obstacle course was. They huddled, with Krone briefing them of his plan. Even without discussing, they already accepted him as their de facto leader. He took some pebbles near the field, and made a simple representation of the terrain. While the whole terrain was filled with forest, each of their starting points was in an open space, near the coast.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! After he finished briefing them, the twins frowned. ¡°Krone, you can¡¯t be serious.¡± ¡°Sis¡¯ right, you can¡¯t face them alone.¡± Krone closed his eyes, silent. Athea had a concerned look, she observed him; ¡°Have you thought it over?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Krone nodded. Athea went silent, for a moment. ¡°Then there¡¯s that. I agree with it.¡± ¡°Athea!¡± ¡°I thought we¡¯re a team?¡± Both twins protested. Krone had suggested him to be their only attacker, with the four of them staying with the flag. While Doran had a puzzled look, Athea¡¯s eyes were clear. ¡°This, is also cooperation.¡± ¡°But,¡± ¡°Won¡¯t it be hard?¡± The twins did not relent. Krone sighed. It seemed he had to explain. He wished they could think it by themselves, but it was too much to hope for. For now. ¡°Listen. If we lose the flag, it¡¯s over. And me being the lone attacker is only logic. I¡¯ll be able to move freely, and ambush the enemy in the forest. Am I wrong?¡± ¡°But Krone,¡± ¡°Thiana, please.¡± ¡°¡­Can you really, do it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°...Fine.¡± ¡°Sis?¡± Thiana shook her head. ¡°No use, Lily. He made up his mind.¡± ¡°But Sis! Krone, aren¡¯t you pushing yourself too much?¡± Liliana took hold of his hand, concerned. ¡°No, Liliana. This is the best course of action. You want to pass too, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of, of course I want to. But this,¡± ¡°What do you think will happen, if I bring any of you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s,¡± What he said struck her. Should he bring any of them, they would just slow him down. Even if he brought Athea, he would be slowed down quite a lot. ¡°But, can¡¯t you and Athea attack in a pincer move?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. They would target me, and Athea arriving there alone would not do any good. So please, Liliana, guys, just trust me on this.¡± ¡°Ugh, alright¡­¡± ¡°No problem. I trust you, brother!¡± ¡°¡­¡± With that, Krone briefed them on some basic tactics. What they should do to form a defense line, and what course of action to take should the enemy attack. He would try to take out the enemy before they reached them, but even he could not guarantee it would go as planned. ¡­ Not far from them, Julia was with her team. They huddled together in the square. With a paper and pencils, they were planning their basic tactics. Ryan, in his black tunic, was in the lead; ¡°They¡¯ll likely leave the big guy and the twins to guard the flag. So that leaves us with only two likelihoods; a pincer move or Krone and the red girl move together. To deal with Krone, I propose three of us with the best offense work together.¡± ¡°One on one with him is just too much, after all.¡± Kyril sighed, while Ron¡¯s eyes were eyeing Krone¡¯s group from afar. Shana interjected; ¡°Those with best offense would be you, Ron and..?¡± ¡°Ron and I attack together, with Julia as support. That¡¯ll be best.¡± ¡°Great, so Kyril and I will be without work. We can just loiter around, just great.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. We will deal with Krone. You two will defend the flag, just in case the red girl passes through. We can¡¯t leave the home base without defenders, yes?¡± ¡°Well, you guys just go and have fun. We¡¯ll do the boring job well, right Kyril?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s still important.¡± ¡°Ugh, you,¡± Silently listening to them, Ron had a different thought. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± His short burst of word gained their attention. ¡°It¡¯s likely he¡¯s attacking alone.¡± ¡°You mean a pincer?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°No, I mean an ambush. Athea will defend the flag.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°To deal with him, I doubt three of us are enough. I proposed we attack with all we got.¡± ¡°And leave the flag exposed? What if you¡¯re wrong?¡± Ryan frowned. He had the impression that this Ron ought to be a capable leader, but for him to suggest such a daring, high-risk move? Absurd. ¡°We¡¯ll just leave Kyril. Shana seemed eager to join us.¡± ¡°Yep, that¡¯s right. Just leave this pretty boy behind.¡± ¡°Oi, that¡¯s too much.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like it. Julia?¡± Ryan turned to her, with her being silent all this time. Seemingly in deliberation, soon she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve the same feeling as Ron. He¡¯ll attack alone.¡± ¡°Not you too.¡± His dissatisfaction was obvious, so Ron remarked; ¡°Ryan, you¡¯re the leader. Whatever we say, you make the call,¡± ¡°¡­I know.¡± After discussing for some more, they stood up. Similarly, other team finished their discussion. It was time to prepare. ===== ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°What a view.¡± ¡°A bit dark, isn¡¯t it?¡± Gladdio Forest. Ten teams followed six knights to the location, led by Sir Kent and Lady Natalia. After walking for half an hour, they reached the designated place, a hill overlooking the whole area. It was a peninsula, with lush forest covering the view and high, rocky hills in the middle all the way to its tip, meeting the sea. On each side of the peninsula was sandy coast, separated by a lush forest. The rocky hill shadowed the forest, blocking the wind and sunlight. Still, wind blew strong enough outside the forest, this was the coastal area after all. Screams of seagulls and other birds echoed the area from afar, while the breaking waves made a pleasant music to the ears. The sea wind tickled their ears, playful. Krone eyed the place, noting shiny locations. ¡®Two, four, five?¡¯ He counted the number of observation crystals in place. One crystal was placed for each starting location, hovering on a dragonfly-like device above the flag. The dragonfly device was a hovering device, with hover crystal and magic wings installed. Each was used to carry observation crystal around the terrain. Three of these were hovering around the middle, covering the view of the forest. ¡®The forest is quite dark. If I¡¯m lucky, I might not need to harm any of these devices.¡¯ Harming these devices posed some risk, the risk of his action being discovered. Not far away, Natalia whispered to Kent. ¡°Sir Kent, mind if I handle team four?¡± ¡°Hah, if I didn¡¯t allow you, I¡¯m just inviting trouble. Do as you please.¡± ¡°What do you mean, inviting trouble? Thanks anyway.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t go overboard.¡± ¡°What?¡± He made a gesture, as if pinching his cheek. Witnessing this, she startled. He knew! ¡°D-don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Good to hear.¡± Soon, both of them and the four knights stood in front. ¡°Team Four, Team Seven, step forward!¡± Abiding the command, the two teams stepped forward. They had donned the blue Life Armor, with white Tracker Bracelet on one wrist. Julia and the twins had Limit Gloves on. ¡°Alright, I believe all of you are ready?¡± He observed the candidates, each had a solemn expression. Julia had resolute eyes, seemingly made her mind. She eyed Krone, with him kept facing the front. ¡®It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll acknowledge us, soon enough. I¡¯ll make you.¡¯ The other teams, witnessing the lineup, gulped. These two teams surprisingly had four of the best candidates for the entire test. Moreover, three of them were in one team, Team 7. No matter who, even the most stupid of them ought to understand. This was deliberate. So the knights think these lineups are well-balanced. Seriously, aren¡¯t they overestimating that Krone guy? This will be interesting, heh. Let these monsters bite each other! ¡°Team Four, will follow Lady Natalia. Team Seven, with me! We¡¯ll start exactly at 10.00 am. Is that clear?¡± ¡°Sir, yes Sir!¡± ¡°Good, let¡¯s go!¡± With that, the two teams parted. Krone felt a pair of familiar eyes on him, but he ignored them. After all, he must avoid any attachment. ¡®After this, all will be clear, crystal clear.¡¯ He took heavy steps as he followed the blonde knightto the starting point. ¡­ ==== Chapter 25 End ==== Chapter 26: In Cold Blood ====================== Chapter 26: In Cold Blood ====================== Each team had taken their position. Krone¡¯s team stood near a red flag, the flag they needed to protect. Natalia stood beside them. The flag was flapping, courtesy of the buoyant wind. To the front was the dark forest, while to the back was the sandy beach, graced by sunlight and crystal clear water. Sound of waves greeted them kindly, giving them proper welcome. The ground was enclosed by two small hills, curved. Seagulls and other seabirds camped on the much higher cliff nearby, making a lively audience for their match. Krone turned to Doran. ¡°Doran, the gloves, please.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± From the back of his large shield, he took them out. He handed the pair of Limit Gloves to him, he wore it right then. Seeing this, Natalia frowned. ¡°Candidate Krone, why¡¯re you wearing that?¡± ¡°As per rules?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to use magic, really?¡± ¡°Lady Natalia, you shouldn¡¯t be so surprised,¡± ¡°N-not at all. What magic do you know?¡± ¡°Some ice and fire.¡± ¡°S-seriously?¡± Just as she said that, a sharp whistling sound resounded. It was a sign. ¡°Argh, we¡¯ll talk later, but beware using fire in the forest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just going to use ice, no worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine then. It¡¯ll begin soon, get ready.¡± After checking his gloves, she nodded. She stepped up to the side, sliding onto a hill beside them, ten-metre high. Yellow trail followed suit. ¡°There,¡± Soon, a green flare rose up into the sky. The match had begun. ¡°Alright. Doran, Athea, Thiana, Liliana, I¡¯m leaving the flag to you.¡± ¡°Careful Krone.¡± The twins said it at the same time. Doran and Athea nodded. He turned towards the forest, rushing in. He did not use Air Sliding, to preserve what little mana he had. ¡°Attacker, only Krone huh.¡± Natalia was intrigued. She wanted to follow him, but Kent¡¯s remark crossed her mind. ¡°Aii, whatever. I¡¯ll just wait here. Must be professional, professional.¡± As she said so, Doran went to the flag. He plugged it out of the place. Athea took its pedestal with her, both heading below the cliff Natalia stood. There, they planted the flag by the cliff¡¯s side, limiting view and way of approach. The twins slid onto the hill, stepping once before reaching the top. Their gaze covered the whole field up until the forest. Both sighed. ¡°Boys, really,¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just do our best, Sis.¡± ¡°Yea,¡± ¡­ To the other side of the small peninsula, Julia¡¯s team stood beside a blue flag by the coast. The coast had two curved hills as well, the starting locations were chosen for their similarity. As they saw the green flare, all of them moved to the front. Except for Kyril. ¡°Aii, I had to do this myself?¡± He moved the flag and the pedestal into the walls of a hill, out of plain sight. Julia and the rest entered the forest. Within it, they were aiming for the location of a bottleneck, formed from two rocky hills. The time and location constraint prevented them from going around the hills, thus the location for their confrontation could either be the forest or near their flags. Confronting Krone near their flag would be a folly. Should he take their flag, holding it for one minute would be easy enough for him. Thus they chose the bottleneck, an area ideal for ambush. Also, it would be easy enough to detect his intrusion. Arriving at the location, Ryan instructed; ¡°Shana, Ron, keep a lookout. Julia, focus on setting them. I¡¯ll cover you.¡± Shana and Ron slid the air. After several steps, they landed on tree tops, hiding behind the thick leaves. They knew their Life Armor did not help in blending in, but they shrugged it off. On the ground, Julia formed a violet ball, then placed it carefully on a tree trunk. In seconds, it buried itself into it. She repeated the process around thirty times, planting it on different trees. Ryan was beside her, amazed. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it. My mana¡¯s halved. That ought to be enough?¡± ¡°Halved? Only half? That¡¯s quite a lot of mana you got.¡± ¡°Yes, is it enough?¡± ¡°Enough. Unless emergency, do not shout, signal us.¡± ¡°Alright, I need to focus. Let¡¯s,¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± With that, Ryan gestured Ron and Shana. They retreated for some distance. Ron and Shana each stayed on a tree as observers, alert. Krone would likely approach them without using mana, thus his approach should not be all too sudden. Had he used mana, they would sense it a fair distance away.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. This place had no people, so any mana being activated nearby could easily alert them. Behind a tree, Julia sat kneeling. Closing her eyes, Ryan stood beside her, as guard. Her mana balls from before were part of her magic ability, linked to her through her consciousness. Moreover, she arranged them similar to a net, in three layers complementing each other. Anything passing by, would be akin to passing by her. She could not keep them up for more than an hour or so, but the current condition was ideal. For the time being, she acted as sensor. Passive sensor, awaiting the target. ¡­ Unfortunately, the target kept his distance quite far. Using only minimal mana, he kept his eyes on the group. Through his eyes, the location for each of Julia¡¯s mana balls was in plain view. ¡°She didn¡¯t leave much opening, eh, good.¡± He praised her mana net. It was a type of sensor magic based on movement, not mana. It was hard to detect, unless you released your mana to your surroundings. Doing so would scream to everyone of your presence, thus this mana net was really ideal in enclosed space, and in this situation. ¡°Plus, the openings seemed to be guarded, hm.¡± She noted the presence of Ron and Shana on the treetops, seemingly alert of the locations where the openings were. These youngsters were truly admirable, having calculated things well. They kept themselves around twenty metres away from Julia¡¯s net. It was the right range for them to move in and attack him, all at once. ¡®Too bad for them, they didn¡¯t know my Air Sliding range.¡¯ It was like a cheat. No, it was really cheating. This was akin to a grown-up fighting war against children, truly disgraceful. Krone however, couldn''t care less. It was not a match to him, it was more than that. He needed to accomplish this mission he assigned himself, a mission that could very well be valuable in the future. This was because they were indeed a threat. They were not many, yet they destroyed the Northern Command. This resulted in a serious ruin in the chain of command back then. ¡®Their first appearance marked the end of Kharlussia¡¯s supremacy in the Northern Sea. Not just devastating the Narland Campaign, they destroyed three naval cities in a mere month.¡¯ He remembered the devastating news. That time, he was on a frontline, in a fierce fight against the Union¡¯s forces. While they were all bloodied, all determined to prevent the Union¡¯s advance, another front opened on their back. The Union made a beachhead, later successfully landing several divisions. It was frustrating, to say the least. ¡®I truly hope I was wrong, but,¡¯ Already memorized the openings, he retracted his vision. Eyes sharp, he grabbed his spear. ¡®I¡¯ll have to see this, to the end.'' ¡°So children, how about a lesson of war?¡± He stepped up, disappearing into the darkness. === ¡°He¡¯s taking his sweet time,¡± Shana kept her eyes aware, all the time. Eyes on her front and her sides, yet nothing. Ron had the same concern. However, Krone could not possibly go through other routes. ¡®He intends to wear us out?¡¯ While Ron had the thought, Ryan signaled him from below, prompting him to whisper. ¡°What?¡± ¡°He¡¯s wearing us down like this.¡± ¡°Nothing we can do. If we rush, he¡¯ll just pick us up, one by one.¡± Even when talking, Ron kept his eyes on the lookout. ¡°Surely we have time?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m confident he can defeat each of us before we manage to regroup.¡± ¡°That skilled?¡± ¡°Yeah. You saw him during sparring. Kyril¡¯s account,¡± ¡°Guys!¡± Julia alerted them, she just sensed something. More than that, she sensed it so close. Ryan and Ron alert, turned to a tree. ¡°Shana!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Pak! A shard of ice landed on the branch she was on, embedding itself deep. Cold, white mist spread out. ¡°Crap!¡± Feeling a sense of dread, she slid down. She made an orange trail, yet it stopped halfway. The white mist turned ice solid, freezing the branch and her feet. Within second, orange mana covered her. Her Mana Coating. ¡°Go!¡± Ryan gave the command, Ron already slid towards her. Yet before he reached her, a silhouette grabbed her in the air. Disappearing, only white trail filled their view. She was no more. Yet Ron did not stop, he slid forward, following the trail. While he did, his blue mana covered his body. Ryan was behind him, covering his back with his spear. Julia stood up. Violet mana covered her hands, she followed suit. Ambush did cross their mind, but they could not stop. ''We miscalculate. He''s faster than we thought,'' After a moment, Ron turned to his left. Swinging his spear to his front, he anticipated an attack. Yet seeing his front, his eyes widened. His thought shaken. Ryan arrived a second later. Witnessing the same thing, he could not believe what he had seen. He dared not to, yet he was quick. His mind snapped back to reality. Soon, Julia arrived, hands filled with violet mana, ready to strike. ¡°Julia, don¡¯t look!¡± ¡°Wha?¡± Still, she looked. Human¡¯s curiosity was just too much to handle. As she did, she trembled. Her mind blanked out. What was it that she saw? Her mind could not process what it meant. Actually, she just could not accept it. In her view, Shana was on a tree trunk. Her hands raised on top, solid ice surrounded her. Most importantly, there was something planted right on her chest. ¡°No¡­¡± A spear. It was a spear, piercing her chest, smeared with blood. Blood covered her, from her cheek down to her chest. Ryan waved at Julia, yelling something. Yet she could not hear him, she was shaken. Shaken, through and through. ¡­ In the sky, the device with an observation crystal hovered, transmitting the visual to the audience. In front of the crystal balls, many gasped, their mouth left open. Most parents, quick with their hands, covered their children¡¯s eyes. The staff members, witnessing this, stood up in shock. ¡°Hey, hey, that¡¯s?¡± ¡°The hell?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding,¡± ¡°No, no way?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Among them, Kristine, with her uncle and aunt, stood up. She knew it was Krone attacking, thus the view left her mind blanked out. Her mind was all white, tumbling upside down. It was akin to a small ship going through a storm in the sea. A vicious storm. ¡°Uh,¡± ¡°Kristine!¡± She fainted, prompting her uncle to catch her, again. ¡­ ¡°Julia!¡± Ryan¡¯s call pulled her back from the shock. She saw him, now coated with indigo mana. ¡°Pull yourself together, it¡¯s just¡ª¡± ¡°Oi, Ryan!¡± Ron called him, a dark being approached his side. It was a bunch of leaves, bound together as one. Though it seemed like a monster, they all know who it was. Krone! Swinging his spear from below, a spear met it. Ron was pulled forward, while his spear was thrown up. Up, all the way to the sky. Ka! The spear hit the observation crystal up above the trees. ¡­ ¡°What, what happen?¡± ¡°Something hit the crystal!¡± The transmission to the crystal balls was broken, leaving the audience back in the base hanging, perplexed. ¡­ ¡°Damn!¡± Ron took out a knife from his back. As he turned, ice shard landed on his feet. White mist spread, solid ice froze his feet. A brief moment. It all happened in such a brief moment. As Krone¡¯s spear swung down on him, Ryan¡¯s spear blocked it. No nonsense, Krone pulled his spear to the side. Eyes wide, Ryan experienced what he had heard before. The Flow! It was as though Krone¡¯s spear latched onto his. Pa! ¡°Ugh,¡± A punch. A direct punch on his chest, on his Life Armor. The punch hurt. Really hurt, it actually shook his Mana Coating. So strong, he had trouble breathing, his Life Armor¡¯s crystals dimmed. Witnessing this, Julia¡¯s mind restarted. Violet mana on hand, she formed spheres, blasting both forward. Krone simply turned Ryan¡¯s body, shielding himself. ¡°Ah!¡± Her attacks landed on him. Fortunately, it was the Daria-magic series, just a pat in the back. Krone¡¯s spear turned, a piercing strike went towards Ron. Immobile, he was a target practice. Ka! Directly, it landed right on his Life Armor. ¡®Damnit, it hurts!¡¯ The Life Armor dimmed, losing light completely. He stopped his breathing, trying to take in air bit by bit. His legs gave in, he kneeled halfway, feet still locked in ice. Meanwhile, Krone put his hand on the back of Ryan¡¯s neck. He trembled. ¡°Ugh,¡± Ice covered his neck, taking his consciousness away. Slowly, he dropped down. Krone turned to Ron, hand on his neck¡¯s back. Ice filled it, he too lost consciousness. ¡°Ah,¡± Julia had prepared another round of attack. Yet as she did, the two who was supposed to engage him, had fallen. ¡®So fast?¡¯ Krone placed his fingers on each of their neck, nodded. ¡®They¡¯ll live,¡¯ He turned to the girl, violet spheres on her hands. ¡®But you,¡¯ His eyes locked on her. Witnessing those eyes, she trembled. Different. So much different to the eyes she used to see. ¡®No, this¡­ This is not, him.¡¯ ¡°Daria-Lu!¡± She placed her hands together, releasing her mana in the nearby trees out. Pak, pak, pa! Shattering bits of mana spread all throughout the area. Krone did not bother avoiding, for a reason. ¡°Daria-Gus!¡± Eyes on Krone, her palm towards him. Violet mana came out from her, homing right into him. ¡®Heh,¡¯ Pain. Massive pain, as if needles kept going in and out. For a normal boy, he would be crying out on ground, in pain. Yet this one, kept on walking, as if it was nothing. ¡°K-krone? A-aren¡¯t you, in pain?¡± ¡°Pain?¡± His voice cold, he stared her. She shook. Cold. Cold, dark eyes. Dread filled her being. As if the boy in front her, was someone else. No, as though he was something else. Human? No, no way. Instead, he was the reincarnation of a demon, cold-blooded. His eyes valued none, not even her. As if she was nothing, but a bug to be squashed. No mercy. ¡°K-krone?¡± Tears filled her eyes. As she forced the word out of her mouth, warmth flowed below. Flowing spring, she could not control, no more. Krone waved his hand. Pa! A shard of ice landed below her. She did not avoid, she could not avoid. Her mind was paralyzed, completely. Half-frozen right where she stood, she could not think clearly. Yet no one should say she was weak-willed, others would faint already. She was not weak. Instead, it was his fault. Slowly, he walked passed her. From her back, he placed his hand on her neck. Ice covered her, he then took her away. Away, from her comrades. He slid through the forest, with her on his hands. While she still could see, her mind was broken. Nothing much could be processed, not right now. After several slides, he stopped near a rocky hill. Hands on her back, the solid ice retracted from her into his hand. She was still unable to move, yet he threw her right onto the ground, one filled with dead leaves. ¡°Ah! Ugh,¡± She coughed, and kept coughing out. Her chest in pain. Drool was on her mouth, tears in her eyes. Dead leaves on her face and body. Exhausted, she slowly turned to him. To him, someone she thought, was kind. Not just kind-hearted, but capable. Someone who she thought, able to understand her. Again, she trembled. His eyes, shattered what sweet dreams she had. Those innocent, na?ve dreams. ¡°K-krone, you, you¡¯re scaring me,¡± She felt her legs, yet they refused her command. Still facing him, she dragged her body away with her hands. ¡°Krone, p-please.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± While his mouth did say so, his intent flared out. In full force, the intent was so dense, so fierce. Those who were used to life and death battle, would know what it really was. ¡°Julia S. Garde, I¡¯ll have to get rid of you.¡± ¡°Krone?¡± He gripped his spear. Mana flowed out from him, right into his spear. The mana intensified, he was serious. Her heart was pounding, hard. Even in her paralyzed state, she knew. Something was wrong, really wrong. This, was not supposed to happen. ¡°K-krone, why?¡± He turned silent. His eyes, cold eyes, did the talking. No more nonsense. DIE. ¡°Arte Instana,¡± SHIII¡ª His hand moved. A swirling wind pierced the air. ¡­ ==== Chapter 26 End ==== Chapter 27: Premature ===================== Chapter 27: Premature ===================== Death stared her in the eyes. To her front, she could see it clearly. Filling her view, a drilling motion of a spear. Coming right towards her. It was supposed to be fast, yet that moment, time kept procrastinating. Her vision caught all of the view, in details. She knew, once that hit, she could not even say goodbye. Her puny little life, would be erased, for good. ¡®Die? I¡¯ll die?¡¯ A surge of power, massive power, rose from behind. It happened, all in an instant. ¡®No, I don¡¯t wanna die!¡¯ Something from her, came out. Meeting the incoming spear, clashing. ¡­ === To the East. Green pastures. Fields and flocks of cattle filled the view, full of life. Sunlight energized those few living here, cool air freshened their innards. An ideal place, for tranquil and calm mind. ¡°Ahh, this sucks,¡± A voice. Voice of a little girl, coming from above. Coming from a pine forest, the voice seemed out of place. ¡°Third day already, ahh, I knew it.¡± The voice was from on top of a tree, by the side of a mountain. A green pine tree, towering over seventy metre. An ancient tree, it was the highest one in the area. Standing mighty, yet sticking out like a sore thumb. Facing the late morning sun, the girl was viewing the vast field. ¡°I knew it! I just knew it¡¯s better to just shut up. But I just had to report it like a damn loyal dog I am! Naww, not like others care anyway.¡± She growled. The owner of the voice, was petite. Teenage-looking with long, black boots and golden-dyed hair. She had pink turtleneck sweater, tightly hugging her body down to her thigh. At one glance, one would think she was underage, yet also a charming noble lady. A lady, unaware of the workings of the world, innocent. A mere glance at her, would invoke a sense of protective instinct, among men. ¡­ Yet that innocent lady, was standing on top of an ancient tree. Wreaking havoc of its leaves. ¡°Those oldies¡­ they, they, argh, didn¡¯t even move one sleepyhead cantus! What are they, statues?! Curse you guys, let you guys just die of old age, senile bastards! Ahh, me and my busy mouth!¡± ¡­ The innocent lady was busy, cursing. Though it was not winter yet, vapors came out from her mouth. Wind dispersed it instantly, more came, beating her pale face and skin. Golden hair waving, ancient tree swaying. Yet she seemed not at all disturbed by the wind, but by something else. Her hands moved in grasping fashion, as though eager to squeeze something. ¡°You, you really made me suffer this time, whatever you are. If I catch you, I really will, hm?¡± She paused, turning to her back. Being silent for a moment, she raised her brows. ¡°The hell, which stupid dragon trespasses my domain?¡± She tilted her head, pondering. Her finger was on her cheek, pushing it in. ¡°Could it be? Nah, nonsense. It¡¯s too soon, no way. Must be a stray, yep.¡± She sighed. ¡°Meh, let Kharlussian deal with it. Now, tell me~ Just, where, are, you! I wanna go home~¡± Her voice spread out throughout the mountain and pasture. The shrill voice echoed, scattering flocks of birds, startling herds of cattle. Jolting lone shepherds here and there from sweet slumber. They wondered whether they were dreaming. Of that voice, filled with frustration and annoyance. As though a voice of a spoiled daughter, complaining to her doting father. ==== A shockwave. Booming shockwave spread throughout Gladdio Forest, startling everyone near. Two hovering devices moving in the middle shattered, fallen. On top of the hill, the four knights and eight teams witnessed it.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. Their sight crossed the whole forest, onto the opposite hill. In the furthermost area of the forest, the shockwave pushed the trees bending, throwing branches into the air. In a moment, a wave passed through them, leaving a tingling sensation. It was as if small bugs kept running on their skin, panicky. Life Armor, Tracker Bracelet, and Limit Gloves, all equipment on them trembled. The crystals on them, shaking. The candidates had incredulous look, some petrified. Some girls, their legs failing, fell. Their spirit, shaken. The four knights looked at each other, confirming what was on their mind. They turned to their left, expecting a signal. Soon, a red flare went up the air. ¡­ All the way left from the hill, it was Julia team¡¯s starting point. Kyril stood still, in shock. The device over them had just fallen. He turned to Sir Kent, standing on top of a hill, left hand raised. A red flare was rising up, its tail originated from that hand. Eyes sharp, his face solemn. Kyril had observed this deputy head judge before, he had always been calm, unperturbed. Yet this time, his seriousness, evident. ¡°Move out,¡± Kyril heard the whisper, knowing well it was not meant for him. Right in front of his eyes, the man¡¯s image blurred. He could only see a trail. Red trail, sliding right into the forest. === On Krone team¡¯s starting point, Athea and Doran had a look of shock. The shockwave had reached here, shaking them. They gasped. The observation crystal hovering over them had just exploded. Their Life Armor and Tracker Bracelet, trembling. Crystals on them, losing their shine. Everyone there could not move. As if hearing a lion¡¯s roar right next to their ear, their will shook. Soon, their back filled with sweat. Cold sweat. On the hill, the twins gazed at the location where it originated. They felt tingly all over their hand, their Limit Gloves were shaking. Breathing heavy, they turned to Natalia behind. From her look, she seemed just as surprised as them. ¡°L-lady Judge, what,¡± ¡°W-what¡¯s that?!¡± She heard them. Yet she could not respond. While she seemed as surprised as them, in truth, she was petrified. Unlike them, she knew what it was. And unlike them, she was a sensor. An excellent one, at that. The shockwave had shaken her to her very core, she was familiar with the feeling. It was from back then, five years back. When she was still a squire. ¡­ Her master had taken her to a special place. An area in the central border, entitled ¡®Holy Kharlussian Shield¡¯. Honoured so, because their nests were there, in the Argonia Mountain Ranges. Since ancient times, this very location had deterred many ambitious forces from ever launching offensiveinto Kharlussia. ¡®Cause they treated intruders not-so-kindly. Not even the Union¡¯s highest, fastest Air Cruisers could pass through them. These beasts had intellect comparable to human. As a High-Master Knight, her master had a contract with one of these supreme beasts. He was granted free passage and a rare audience. Additionally, he was allowed to bring his apprentice. Her. A promising youth, sensitive to mana. She remembered the eyes, each as large as her head, piercing sharp into her being. Shaking something in her. The memory flashed through her eyes, as if it happened yesterday. ¡°¡­D-dragon,¡± Her voice stuttered. Back then, the Mother Dragon, was staring at her. Right into her eyes, as if seeking something within. Terrifying. It was so terrifying, that one valuable experience turned into a trauma. A trauma she had not experience again afterward. Until now. ¡°K-krone, just w-what, are you, facing¡­¡± ===== A boom. A sudden shockwave. The moment that happened, a silhouette moved away. Piercing sound filled the area. The shockwave, turned leaves into dust. Tree branches snapped, thrown high up into the air and away. Trunks broke, many uprooted. Surrounding trees bent, pressured. The rocky hill nearby shook, cracks running up the hill. Rocks fell, soon lumps of earth tumbled down. Below, the ground had been wiped out, clean and deep. The place, as if it had suffered a meteor strike. Burning smell of wood spread through the area, some trees caught fire. An area of over twenty-metre radius, devastated. Pak, pak, pa¡­ Debris and dust kept falling back to earth. Dust kept going around, frantic and disorganized. Soon wind cleared some, giving way to view. Yet the centre of the shockwave, was no more the same. Previously filled with trees and leaves, now? Desolate. Except, for a silhoutte. Standing still in the very middle, it was silent. Dense aura surrounded it, blurring its image for any observer. Crackling sound in motion, akin to hard rocks clashing with each other. Continuously. ¡®Damn,¡¯ Away for over thirty metre, Krone was behind a broken tree. He took a peek, observing it. Scales moving, spreading around its body, her body. Julia¡¯s body. In the centre of the explosion, she stood still. All equipment broken, dress barely left. Eyes not looking at anything, but her left arm. Scales covered her arm, as thick as an armguard. The scales cracked, blood dripping out. She had used that arm to knock away the spear, so an injury was normal. She looked to the left, to the right, a little confused. As anyone would be, after waking up from a deep sleep. A really long, deep sleep. ¡®First part of the mission, that¡¯s a confirm. But this,¡¯ Away from view, the sight of the moving scales made Krone shudder. Thick, shining scales familiar to him, he had slain some of their kind. However, that was during the peak of the war. Back then, he was strong. ¡®Darn it, the origin of the core, was one of them,¡¯ Dragon. It did not cross his mind that the core within her, would originate from them. From one of those supreme beasts. He smirked, mocking himself. ¡®Good, very good card indeed.¡¯ He thought so in despise. Whoever planted this core within this girl, invested quite a sum. For this weapon, to create this weapon. A devastating weapon, even the host likely had no clue. However, the price for creating this would be astronomical. ¡®Cause either from this world, or from another world, taking a core from the dragon race? That would be tantamount to make the whole of the race, their enemy. While Krone¡¯s team had slain some of them, they were dragons from another world, aggressive. Regardless of their race¡¯s vengeance, they were already their enemy. ¡®The core must be from the rift,¡¯ That would make the most sense. A dragon would be the few beasts in this world possessing a core within them. Yet stealing this world¡¯s dragon core, would not be logical. It would be equal to giving the dragons here a valid, absolute reason to declare war. That would no doubt, be the pinnacle of foolishness. ¡®So they transferred it through a rift. Right, he did say The Law had been twisted already.¡¯ His mind recalled the man in white, over the high horizon. Peeking at her again, he somewhat regretted being hasty. ¡®With my current strength, subduing her without harming, could be suicide.¡¯ He did not wish to harm her, he suspected she had no clue. Yet to make things looked real, he had to act like a villain. It was merely a ruse, to instill fear and despair within her. Pushing her, to the very limit. Her emotion would be the trigger. ¡®They¡¯re sensitive to killing intent, afterall.¡¯ Killing intent could not be so easily faked. When he launched Arte Instana toward her, he did indeed have the desire to kill. However, it was not her. In his mind, he wanted to rid whatever beast¡¯s soul within her. Even when Arte Instana was not the way to do so, he directed his killing intent onto the attack. It was done to confirm, to see whether or not she was part of the whole scheme. Should she was, her consciousness would merge with it. If she had no clue, her consciousness would be suppressed. ¡­ On Julia¡¯s body, scales kept spreading. Yet they slowed down as they covered half her body. Her legs and her body¡¯s left side, up until her left eye, covered in them. The eye turned full violet, shining. Soon, a curved horn grew down from her temple, covering her cheek. Dragon-like. He noted her eyes. While one was shining, the other had a dead look. A look of being unconscious. To further confirm it, he channeled mana into his eyes. Her body¡¯s veins were in plain view. On her tail bone, the veins connecting the core were in full cycle. In contrast, her original mana organ below her belly, was not active. Not in the slightest. ¡®So, she really had no clue.¡¯ He was thankful. At the very least, he did not have to kill her. He was only planning to weaken her when she transformed, so he did not cancel his Arte Instana. He however, did not maintain enough force, so the thin arm knocked his spear away. Knowing a shockwave would come after an awakening, he retreated right away. He survived with only bruises. ¡®The library, is useful,¡¯ All these information, not all was from his memory. He read a lot from the Library of Kharlussian Discovery, covering all research done throughout Kharlussia and its allies back then. He had searched for information regarding Beast Knights, yet the result was not so much. Due to this, he knew how to awaken a planted core, and also to confirm whether or not the two souls cooperated. And though risky, he knew how to save a host. Yet much of the information were theories, so they had limited value. This fact, put him right in this situation. Now, he could not guarantee Julia¡¯s life, not even his. ¡®Really, I need to be more careful next time. I¡¯ve just awakened a troublesome one,¡¯ His eyes, still observing, soon made him glad. Her transformation did not complete. ¡®Pre-mature, the awakening is premature,¡¯ Even if her core was from a dragon, a premature awakening was good news. It meant that it was not ready for awakening at all, so the power should not even be a quarter. Even less! In addition, Julia was too young to withstand the awakening. ¡®She would be a lot weaker,¡¯ With this in mind, he thought perhaps, he could handle this without the knights knowing. He preferred it that way. Not because he did not trust them, but leaking information right now, would direct the enemy¡¯s attention on him. Kuahh. He heard her voice. Yet this time, it was a little thick, echoing. She took a lower stance, her left eye shone. Violet light, shining. Locking onto him, she knew his location. Massive amount of mana flowed from her back to her left arm, trembling it. She formed a violet sphere, as large as her head. The sphere kept consuming mana, becoming darker in its centre. Denser. Dread. A sense of dread filled him. ¡®Darn! Knight Beasts usually calm, what,¡¯ He slid away, going toward the hill. Julia, clad in scales, shouted again. Homing mana filled the surroundings, going towards the target. One, two, six, twelve? No mercy. The homing mana beams landed on the hills, close, yet he evade them all. As each beam landed, it burrowed itself. Soon, it exploded from the inside. Piercing sounds hit the surroundings. Pieces of rocks and earth flew through the air. ¡®What a waste of mana! Right, this young soul still young, would not be as mature,¡¯ Using massive amount of mana at the very start, she was risking a burn-out. The soul in control right now might be young, so that explained the rashness. However, he still could not understand it. Why so aggressive? It was beyond acceptable. As he thought of this, she put her hands to her front. This time, she formed a sphere, bigger than her own body. Within it, it was as though an eye was in. With this, Krone knew something was up. This aggressive was not normal. Why? Is it because he tried to harm her? ¡®Aggressive? Right, that option!¡¯ He recalled. An option in Lesser Throne, which he thought was a special offer, or somewhat. ¡®Double enemy aggression! Why must you bite me now, of all time. Oh, just great, now I''m the one being bullied?¡¯ He complained within. That was because he knew what magic she had prepared. It was the strongest among the Ultima series. For the first time, the possessed girl uttered something comprehensible. ¡°Gravia Luha.¡± Julia stepped forward, throwing the sphere towards him. ==== Chapter 27 End ==== Chapter 28: Unexpected Lessons ============================ Chapter 28: Unexpected Lessons ============================ ¡°Gravia Luha,¡± Julia¡¯s voice was cold. Or rather, her voice, used by the beast¡¯s soul. The dragon¡¯s soul. The man-sized sphere shot toward Krone. He slid through the rocky hills, slithering out from his location, in mere second. Yet the sphere did not stop there, it was homing. Julia followed him. Her left eye left behind trail as it followed his movement, guiding the sphere. Soon, the violet hue neared him, he could not escape. Could not escape, from the deadly attack. ¡°So what?!¡± He turned, his spear met the sphere. The sphere sucked it, bending it. Krone did not wait, he channeled mana through the spear. He knew that this thing, Gravia Luha, or Gravity Well, was deadly. However, that was also its weakness. Before he attacked, he sensed the flow. He grasped the gravitational pattern within it. And when he attacked, he jolted the flow. Channeling mana, he turned the spear to the side, in a motion, almost a circle. A spiral. ¡®Irnea Alir, work!¡¯ The Mana Flow Arte, Irnea Alir. The hardest Arte within his arsenal of skills. Within that short moment, the sphere consumed the spear, completely. Yet the momentum from his mana stayed. The sphere tumbled down, going to the side of the hill, slamming itself onto it. KAA¡ª A sound as if a large beast, yawning in broad daylight. Upon contact, the sphere dipped deep into the hill. Only a mere tip was left outside, pausing. As if calming down. ¡®Not much time!¡¯ Krone did not wait, he moved toward Julia. Her eyes trailed toward him, yet the sphere did not follow her, as if stuck. Closing in to her, he made a fist. Close enough, he was about to strike her. In response, she had a small mana ball on her hand. Mana surrounded them, they were about to hit each other. Time seemed to slow down. The Gravia Luha shook. Kah! Flowing wind. Turning violent, sucking them in. Hao, hao, hao¡­ ¡°Ah,¡± ¡°Ugh,¡± Terrible wind, haunting. As if ghastly ghosts, calling for the living. Originating from the sphere, it was not actually wind. Yet the sphere kept sucking the surrounding air, resulting in an outward presence of wind. It kept sucking in Krone, and even Julia. ¡°Urgh,¡± ¡°Uhm,¡± Krone kneeled, yet Julia did not. Eyes on him, she kept her left hand aimed to him. The fierce wind kept them almost immobile, dragging them closer. Closing herself him, she struggled to land the mana ball. Her hand was a mere metre from him. When she was close enough, Krone slapped her arm away. When he did, his expression changed. He had slapped her hand toward the sphere. Within the split second, he could see her floating. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± He extended his hand, stepping a step. Krone¡¯s hand grabbed Julia¡¯s still-human hand. Another hand took a knife from his back, jamming it into the ground. He kept himself near the ground, slanted while Julia was flying backward. While being sucked in, her eyes still had hostility. As if she had to bite him, eat him out whole. Another hand, clad with scales, was about to strike him, forming mana ball.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. The sphere was sucking her, yet she still had hostility for him. Epitome of stupidity. ¡®It¡¯s double enemy aggression thingy,¡¯ ¡°You wanna die?!¡± His voice shook her. While she was not familiar with human¡¯s language, she somewhat knew it. The message was clear, from the emotion sent to her. Finally realizing her current situation, she conceded. For a while, hostility had to step aside, out clear. Survival, first. The mana on her hand vanished. Her hand, on his. He, was her lifeline. She had no ground to hold onto, his was the only one. Grabbing ever tighter, hands refused to let the other go. The sphere kept pulling them in, a drag at a time. ====== Kent and three knights closed in to the position. In the forest, he had asked a knight to take the three candidates away. Immediately, he and the three moved toward the shockwave¡¯s origin. Sliding the air. As they neared, the aura seemed more obvious. The knights grew anxious. ¡°Is it really a dragon?¡± ¡°Must be a stray youngling,¡± ¡°A mature one would not come without notice,¡± ¡°¡­We¡¯ll see.¡± Kent did not comment much. About to reach it, he sensed something. A thing of dread. ¡°Halt!¡± His fellow knights halted, abrupt. ¡®Just what,¡¯ ¡°Guys, foxhole!¡± The knights confused, but Kent took action. His hand waved, a few mana blades landed on the ground. Fiery, red light flashed. It blasted the location, leaving a gaping hole. ¡°Shelter!¡± The three did not understand, yet they did not question him. His urgency told them enough, they had no time. As soon as they jumped in, they understood. A terrifying wind howled outside. ==== ¡®Damn it,¡¯ His feet and knife kept dragging the earth, forming trail. He had a feeling that the knife was reaching its end, near broken. With one hand, he managed to pull the girl closer to him. No time to be wary of her, the sphere was sucking in like crazy. Wind howled around like hungry ghosts, unsatisfied with the living. As if shouting; Die, with us. As Julia¡¯s feet reached the ground, he put his hand on her shoulder, pressing her down. Both embraced the swirling wind, as if tornado was around them. The wind was starving. It dragged in the uprooted trees from before, one tree coming over to them. Krone ducked, pressing Julia¡¯s head even lower. Huge tree passed over their head, tree roots scratched Krone¡¯s back. Heavy. ¡°Ugh,¡± His tunic ripped open, blood came out. Even his blood rushed away, taken by the wind. Still, he did not let Julia out. He kept her head down. Down, by his side. He shielded her, putting her head over his stomach. Still kneeling, he made her curled into his embrace. Close to him, she had a sensation. Umm¡­? The beast within her, did not quite understand. Why would her enemy, gave her this familiar feeling? The feeling it had back then, the feeling it longed for. That feeling was like a dream, a mere illusion. Warmth. Such feeling, did not exist. ¡­Or is it? The image seemed blurry. It did not quite remember, who? All it could remember, several shadows took her from that place. The only place it knew, ever since it hatched from its egg. It was a long time ago? Long enough, that it thought it was mere illusion. Krone had his stomach on her cheek, his hand on her head. Being a creature of emotion, it sensed his intent. It was an intent so strong, yet so assuring. And so much different than before, an intent she could not associate with an enemy. No way. An enemy must be destroyed, no matter what. She did not know why, she only knew it to be a fact. An absolute fact. Yet this one, there must be some kind of mistake. Is this an enemy, or¡­? She turned confused, unsure what to do. Especially so now, she was so close to him. Close enough, her memory took her back to that very place, one she dreamed every so often. Impossible. ¡°Crap!¡± Tang! His knife had broken. No longer having connection with the earth, he took another knife from his ring. This was his last, he did not stock them up yet. Never did he imagine, he would need them so quickly. ¡®Let this be a lesson, stupid Krone! Always be ready for emergency!¡¯ As he took it out, the sphere dragged them over, closer. Filling it with mana, he plunged the knife sideway on the ground. Klang! ¡°¡­¡± The knife broke. He made a mistake, a stupid mistake. The ground he aimed for, seemed to have rock under it. Hard enough, to cause an iron knife to break. ¡®Another lesson, observe things properly, crap happens!¡¯ He had no spare anymore. The green spear he inherited from his mother, would be of no use. It was more of a ceremonial spear, useless but important. Important enough, not to risk losing it right now. He gritted his teeth. ¡®There¡¯s always a way!¡¯ He slid away, taking Julia with him. Sliding near the ground, he fought against the flow, yet covered only a few metres. He did it several times, finally landing on the nearest tree still standing. The tree was shaking like crazy, almost uprooted. Fortunately, it seemed its root was quite deep. He plunged what was left of the knife into it. Hands on the knife, he felt dizzy. ¡®Damn, my mana already,¡¯ His mana had depleted. This body had too shallow mana pool, leaving his mind exhausted. One hand on the tree, the other, on Julia. This time, the girl had both hands on him, clinging. Looking at her, she was more like a child than a deadly enemy. A child, with dragon scales covering half her body. And a curved horn along her cheek. Cute, in a sense. Clinging to a man like this, in normal times, one would be joyful. Yet he, was thinking something else. ¡®This girl, heavy, damn heavy. Those scales,¡¯ ¡°Oi, grab the tree, not me!¡± ¡°¡­Um?¡± She had an innocent, clueless look. Yet with Krone pointing the tree with his face, she knew what he meant. As she let go of him, the wind turned stronger. Barely able to grab the tree, her hold was not strong enough. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Again?!¡± She flew, backward. Krone shouted in anger, just how careless this beast girl could be? He let go of the knife, jumping over to grab her. She saw the view, his face, his hands. Again, time was procrastinating. How lazy. Yet thanks to that, she took in her view, in full. He was annoyed, but there was no hatred. He was angry, but not to her. Instead, he was probably cursing himself, angry at himself for whatever reason. Concerned, with her. She felt him, as he wrapped his hands onto her. Her shoulders, overlapped with his. He held her tight, refusing her escape. Within her, a familiar feeling arose. ¡°¡­¡± Krone activated his Air Sliding. Yet in just a few metre, it was stopped, abruptly. ¡®No more?¡¯ Without mana, he could not move on air. If he had proper equipment, that would be another story. However, he did not prepare anything yet. They started to fly backward, turning. He saw the hungry sphere, consuming trees, rocks and even birds. Those which entered it, were crunched and flattened. As he saw this, a thought crossed his mind. Barely four days since he restarted to this time, yet¡­ ¡®Dying already? Damn, that¡¯s a shame,¡± He wondered what kind of face he would make, when he faced the man in white again. After all that speech about protecting his next generation, his people? To die in a mere four days? Shameful. Beyond shameful. On top of that, he could not even save this girl. In addition, he only caused her early demise. ¡®Aii, I really lose face big time,¡¯ As he thought so, a face was observing him. Close, so close, he did not notice. She, who was observing him, knew what he needed. Mana. It was a kind of instinct. She did not even know the name human called it, but she knew how to use it. Along with the magic incantation needed, she inherited her mother¡¯s soul memory. The one protecting her right now, needed it. She tightened her hug on him. Startled, Krone had no time to respond. Before he could even wonder, mana started to pour into him. ¡®This, this is!¡¯ It was not his first time. There were many times in that timeline, when his comrades would share their mana with him. However, one¡¯s mana could pose a problem of affinity to another, and the level of mastery needed to do so was rather high. One ought to at least be an Adept to be able to do it well. Yet when he got the mana, he knew. Her control, was superb. It was naturally gifted. Looking at the fierce sphere again, that was logical. One cannot cast this ridiculous thing without high mastery. However, controlling the sphere when it hit was too much, even for a master. Too much, even for her. As for affinity, there was never any need to worry. His affinity was, after all, the infamous neutral. Mana kept pouring into him, his mind revived. Having enough, he slid in the air. Several metres forward, several metres backward. Two metre forward, double more backward. A mere metre forward, more metres backward. No more. ¡®Air Sliding¡¯s no good, we¡¯re too close!¡¯ Finally, his Air Sliding could only stop the pull. For a short time. ¡®At the very least!¡¯ Aurelian Arte. He embraced her, tightest ever. Mana surrounded them. Thick, violet mana along with whites. He used his full mastery. Unsure how effective it would be, he just had to try. Soon, the sphere sucked both of them. As it did, it shuddered. ¡­ From afar, the eight teams saw the small violet sphere. Kneeling, as the wind was sucking them in. Fortunately it was too far, too weak. In their view, a tinge of red came out from within the sphere, sparkling. They saw how it expanded, many times over. They witnessed it. Red light, clashing with the violet. In a moment, the larger violet burst. The wind halted. Later, a mild shockwave reached them. Ka, ka, ka¡­ Rocks and sands hurled themselves onto them, even branches and birds. They raised their arm, covering their face. Soon, it calmed down. They breathed in, heavy. They turned to each other, much in disbelieve. As they recalled what they had seen, familiar thought crossed their mind. The hell, was that? ===== Chapter 28 End ===== Chapter 29: Question and Answer ============================ Chapter 29: Question and Answer ============================ ¡°Ergh,¡± Dizzy. Serious dizziness, it was as if he was hit by a Tulmusk. That rampaging huge mammoth really was a nightmare, destroying walls upon walls as if they were paper walls of Eastern Culture. ¡­ His stomach rumbled, as if rebelling. He had the urge to throw up, yet he took a deep breath. Such urge were suppressed. He felt his head, seemed a bit bigger than usual. He felt around. Rocks everywhere, he had the feeling it was quite a limited space, as if he was stuck in a closed cave. Opening his eyes, he observed around. Dark. It was really dark. Yet it was nothing to him, his sight only need a little mana to function, even in complete darkness like this. He channeled a little into it. His view in green, his surrounding was a rounded space, as if carved by something. As he turned, his hand landed on something soft. Well-rounded, tender, pleasant. Bouncy. Sending him fine-grade electrical signal. ¡®What in the slime¡¯s name?¡¯ Turning to his left, his sight fell on a body, laying down beside him. A girl, head to his side, hair all messed up. Clothes all torn, tender body in full view. Ample mountains, nice terrain. ¡­ ¡­ Hanged. His mind restarting. ¡­ ¡­ Soon, he felt his spine standing up. ¡®Crap!¡¯ He almost jumped. ¡®Did I cross the line? Did I commit a crime? Shurran will beat me up! No, wait, Ju will kill me before that. Thank God.¡¯ He tried to calm down. The corner of his eyes stole a view. Scales filled half her body, yet her upper was not. After making full review, passing it off as five stars, grading an A+, he took out his tunic, covering her. The tunic¡¯s back was shredded, so it did not cover all. ¡­ Well, at least he did not touch her. He wondered what the hell happened, his clouded memory could not process it fast enough. Sitting in a lotus position, he tried to sort his thoughts. ¡®Where are we? In the first place, who is this girl?¡¯ ¡­ ¡°Right, there¡¯s that operation, high horizon, amazing view¡­ Eh no time, man in white, yeah, Lesser Throne?¡± He was silent. ¡°The apprentice knights test, and,¡± Turning to look at Julia, he had an expression of shock. That innocent-looking girl, half-covered¡­ ¡°A knight beast.¡± A surging sense of crisis, he filled his hand with mana. Looking at the weakened girl, he knew. One strike, was all he need. That¡¯s right, your enemy! Kill her! His hand was close to her, in a grasping pattern. In battle, he had to make immediate judgement, that was logical. Had he been even a little slower, he would have died many times. Especially so when facing a knight beast, no hesitation! His grip moved downward, onto her neck. At the time; ¡®Calm down. To judge, be calm.¡¯ Shurran¡¯s advice echoed. His hand a mere skin away from her neck, in a choking fashion. ¡­ ¡®What am I doing?¡¯ For awhile, he felt as if he was someone else. As if someone had whispered close, influencing him. Weird. ¡­ ¡®¡­Whatever. I need to be careful, next time,¡¯ He checked her pulse. Slow, but not erratic. Weak, but nothing critical. ¡®¡­Right, we were sucked into that sphere. So we¡¯re safe,¡¯ She seemed beaten up though, all soft. He checked her limbs. Her hands, up down, alright. Her legs, in and out, yep, nothing wrong. Her mounts, err, nothing to see here.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. He looked around him again, coming to a conclusion. They were within the hill, blasted by the sphere. It seemed as soon as they were sucked in, the sphere exploded. Sending them down into the rocky hill, rocks covered them. They were trapped. ¡®Well, we survive that thing, there¡¯s that,¡¯ ¡°Then again, I need to take out her core.¡± His eyes scanned her body, landing its sight on her back. Ample rounds, no, before that. Near her tail bone, the core was there. All he needed to do was cut it open, took it out, and mend it back with mana. Hopefully, there would be no complication. He did not want to harm her, yet at the same time, he could not let the beast be. The beast, must be removed. Do it, she¡¯s a huge risk, and you¡¯re not killing her anyway. ¡®I need to think,¡¯ There¡¯s nothing wrong, you¡¯re just removing the beast. ¡®¡­Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡¯ He had no knife right now, but that could not stop him. Channeling mana into his hand, he only needed to stab her back, taking it out, then mend it with his mana. With his infamous, white mana. Of course, he intended to do it carefully. He turned her body sideway, her back fully exposed. Scales were on her bottom, covering her butt and legs. And barely covering her back, where her pelvic bone was. ¡®It¡¯s the right thing to do,¡¯ He placed his mana-coated hand on her back, digging in. Her scales were hindering him, but she was unconscious. The scales were not reinforced by mana, it could not withstand his hand. She jolted in pain as Krone clipped the scales, one by one. ¡°Ugh,¡± ¡®It¡¯s for the better good, Krone,¡¯ Her pain disturbed him, yet he steeled himself. Soon, he removed them enough. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± His eyes in full operation, his hand went toward her tender skin. Piercing it, he cut open her back. Careful, as not to cut anything sensitive. As he stretched the flesh, he could see the tip of her spine. A purple core could be seen in plain view. Similar to a fennel seed, its texture was akin to shard of ice. Finger-sized, latched in her pelvic bone, linked to the tail bone. He only needed to remove the bone a bit. Then, extract it out. Any bone damage, he would just mend with his mana. He was an amateur in this, but he had no choice. His hand moved, ready to open the bones and separate it. He halted, his ears picked up a noise. A cry. The girl he was touching, was crying. Eyes still closed, as if she had a nightmare. ¡®Who, Julia?¡¯ His eyes examined her. Her mana organ was silent, yet her core was channeling mana onto her brain. He knew, it was her. The beast, the young dragon. ¡®Why are you acting all pitiful, you¡¯re just a beast.¡¯ He wanted to shout that, his hands moved to remove the core. Severing the core from the host, the beast¡¯s soul would perish, no doubt. Pitiful? It was just a beast, so why should he care? Moreover, if he let her be, she would be used as a weapon, killing many others. It would lead to Kharlussia¡¯s eventual defeat, robbing hundreds of millions of their freedom. So why should he not do it? It was the right thing to do. Yes, remove it, that¡¯s all you need to do! He was about to proceed. Yet his heart stopped him. ¡°¡­Again?¡± He grew wary. Something did not feel right, he had this feeling that he¡¯s heading in a wrong direction. As if he was led astray, away from his original path. ¡­ ¡°Library!¡±
Library of Kharlussian Discovery. Search?
He summoned the library, worried if he missed anything again. ¡°Search for all info on Knight Beasts. Headline on ¡®Ways to save host¡¯,¡±
31 records found. Two headlined.
¡°Show headlined first.¡±
File: Theory on saving hosts. File: Core extraction on a living Knight Beast¡¯s host. He read the theories as fast as possible, recalling what he had read before. Soon, he read over the core extraction. It was quite long, but since he had read it, he only had to glimpse important parts to recall the details. He read through the procedure, result, and analysis. As soon as he reached the end, he had concern.
The host survived, yet stayed in acoma. Update: Fifth years on, still in coma. Body had weakened considerably.
¡°¡­I¡¯ve been had,¡± He knew something was wrong. Should he proceed, Julia would turn into vegetable, for an indefinite period. He thought his mind was quite sorted already, so why did he forget such an important detail? This irritated him. Plus, ¡°This cry,¡± Her cry kept bothering him. He kept telling himself it was a vicious beast. Such beast, devastating the citizens, destroying military columns. A beast which could blend in among human, among military officers. A top-priority beast, he marked for elimination. The cry turned into sniffles. Hearing this, he snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t try to win sympathy, you damn beast.¡± ¡­ ==== Outside. One could see a large hole by the hill. Pieces of rocks, trees and earth were concentrated within it, most crushed into small pieces. Kent and the knights were outside. When the wind passed, they surveyed the area. Nothing. There was no dragon, no footprint. What was left, was the trace of destruction. The mana residue there was a clear sign, that it belonged to the dragon race. ¡®Did it go away after? What is it doing here?¡¯ Looking at the rubble, he believed he ought to scan the whole place over. They could not sense the two candidates anywhere, they grew concerned. The rocks could not be removed, not without knowing the whole place in and out. If there was anyone trapped, their meddling could make things worse. Had he forced through, the whole place might collapse. ¡°Sir Kent,¡± ¡°Sir,¡± From one of his rings, Medron¡¯s voice resounded. It was his communication ring, given to only leading knight. The ring was still rare at this time, so only leaders with priority had one. ¡°Situation report,¡± ¡°Sir. No sign of the perpetrator, mana sign suggests a dragon. The place of origin is all messed up, there¡¯s a large hole in the rocky hill. There¡¯s a probability of someone, or something trapped in the rubble. We could not proceed due to the lack of details.¡± ¡°What about the candidates?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve recovered three, two stay uncounted, Julia and Krone.¡± ¡°¡­I see. I¡¯m coming over with Illious and his team. ETA five minutes, keep searching, and be careful.¡± ¡°Yes Sir.¡± He had to search the whole place over. This place was all messed up. Yet he could not use active sensing well, the place was filled with messed up mana residue, trapped within rocks. Thinking about sensing, their best sensor did not come yet. It was beyond slow. ¡°Where¡¯s Natalia?¡± He turned to the knights, they shook their head, no clue. She still did not arrive. He grew concerned, imagining the worst. When he recalled her background, the most probably answer came to him. ¡®Her trauma,¡¯ He turned to one of the knight, the older one among them. ¡°¡­Sir Gaine, could I trouble you to carry her over? She should still be by the red flag.¡± ¡°Carry? Lady Natalia?¡± ¡°If she couldn¡¯t move, then carry her here. You mind?¡± ¡°Gaine Argas, glad to oblige.¡± ¡°Thanks, be quick.¡± ¡°On it.¡± The knight slid through the air, heading toward the coast. Looking over the rubble all over the gaping hole, Kent murmured; ¡°Stay safe, young ones,¡± ==== Sniffles. A cry with little sniffles filled the enclosed space. ¡°Enough, you¡¯re just, just a beast,¡± Krone said it for the second time, stressing. His hand was about to break open the core, yet the cry kept holding him back. ¡®Come on, Krone. She¡¯s just a beast!¡¯ Indeed, she was. Yet no matter how much he tried to hate her, he could not. Hatred could not enter his heart so easily, as if blocked. ¡®Come on, come on.¡¯ The suppressed cry still reached his ear. He tried to persuade himself, remembering the kind of destruction a knight beast was capable of. It was just a sheer away from a Grand Beast. Attacking from within, they were deadly. Fortunately, they were few. ¡®If I left her be, she could make similar destruction. If this happened in a crowded area,¡¯ He shuddered. Knowing how powerful a knight beast was, leaving her be in Julia¡¯s body, would be a grave error. However, his mind also considered upon one more fact. ¡®Julia will,¡¯ Technically, he would not cause her death. However, upon separating the core from her, she would fall into a coma. She would stay unconscious, even after five years. The separation of the two interlinked consciousness, caused serious damage. At least, that was the research findings suggest. ¡®What¡¯s the difference between that and death, then?¡¯ Conflicted, he hesitated. He had decided on this before. Upon confirmation, he would proceed with the extraction, even if he had to kidnap her. Even if that sounds cruel, it was for the better good. Considering the situation, this was a perfect chance. A rare chance, he did not have to make other preparation or work. How weak, you! Just do it, she would kill many in the future! You know it¡¯s the right thing to do! ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± He raised his hand, determined. Technically, he did not have to, but raising his hand made him seemed more determined. Palm opened, fingers as if opened claws. He placed them in. His fingers already on the core, touching it in between the bones, his mana slipped in. Her blood sullied his hand, his arm was about to pull out. Why did you fight, Valiant Warrior? It crossed his mind. As if the voice echoed within his head. A familiar voice. He paused, petrified. ¡®The question,¡¯ Yes, it was the question. The one the man in white asked him, the one he answered all too clear. He remembered his answer. ¡®Black becomes white, white becomes black. God no longer exists, and neighbours be damned¡­¡¯ He sat there, silent. His following answer, he could relate it. ¡®¡­They will be made to kill others like us, and believe it to be right doing so.¡¯ ¡°Others like us,¡± Her sniff caught his attention. He saw her expression, the beast in Julia¡¯s body. Others like us. A revelation. He could see it, when just about now, he could not. As if light descended upon a dark room, he could see. His mind, opened. ¡®This beast, this child, is just¡­¡¯ ¡°A victim,¡± His fingers shivered. He was close, so close to do it. He told himself, she was merely a beast. He told himself, she deserved no pity. That she was better killed, for the better good. She, someone who, was merely a victim. ¡°What kind of thinking, did I¡­ Was that really, me?¡± Should he did it, what would he be? What would it be the difference, between him and those Union of Lords? The Lords, who attacked Kharlussia, for their own greed. The Lords, who saw their subjects, as mere pawns. Plunging so many people, into so long a war. A terrible war. Another part of his answer, crossed his mind. ¡®They would be thinking¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± He did not move. For a while, time seemed stopped. Soon, something fell onto his arm. Flowing, running lively down along his arm. Reaching his fingers. Reaching her core. ¡°God, what have I done?¡± He noticed it, tears. Tears, running on his cheeks. Silent tears. He retracted his fingers, closing her flesh. With his white mana, he mended it, closing the wound. His hand stayed on her back, his mind was elsewhere. Reaching such a revelation, he felt like punching his old self. Saying something like, Hey me, how foolish can you be? Something so simple, he only needed to think carefully a little bit. Along with it, some compassion. However, he knew not to be na?ve. He should not leave her be. Yet at this time, he was pretty much at a loss. What other option was there? Should he risk it, and tell the knights? And let the Union knew his existence? What would happen then? ¡°What, should I do?¡± He closed his eyes. At a time like this, he remembered the high horizon he saw back then. The view, it was beautiful, tranquil. Much like a garden, well-maintained. The man in white, his calm demeanor, flashed through his mind. What did he say? ¡®By the Possessor of the Glorious Throne, you are fully supported.¡¯ He did say that. A thought came into mind. ¡°¡­O¡¯ Possessor of the Glorious Throne,¡± He said the title, for the first time. ¡°I, Krone Kozak, asked for your support.¡± He paused. ¡°¡­You¡¯ve promised, and I know you never broke your promise.¡± Still kneeling, he stayed silent. His sensitive ears picked up a commotion outside. Yet he was in no mood to care, he kept his eyes closed. ¡­ Hm, barely. Slowly, he opened his eyes. Something was floating, right beside him.
You have passed The Test.
¡°¡­Huh?¡± ==== Chapter 29 End ==== Chapter 30: First Subject of the Lesser Throne ============================= Chapter 30: First Subject of the Lesser Throne =============================
You have passed the test.
¡°What the?¡±
Grade Information: The Test of Heart +500 Points
As soon as he managed to read it all, it vanished. Another screen took place.
¨C Conditions Met ¨C
Subject of the Lesser Throne Unlocked
Krone stared at the blue screen, spacing out. Before long, he shook his head. The last screen was blinking, compelling him to place his finger onto it. As he did, it expanded.
[Subject of the Lesser Throne]
Lesser Throne has the authority to make a Vow of Allegiance with anyone, in exchange for one¡¯s deepest desire. The exchange must be made with upright intent and each person must be equitable. The Vow will be witnessed by the Owner of the Glorious Throne, and will be monitored by the Keepers of The Law. This Vow will null and void all binding or contract which contradicts it without notification.
The Vow requires True Name.
Special: Soul-bound Cost: 700 Grade Points. Time: One Rule Cycle.
¡°This is,¡± Outside, he sensed movements. The knights were probing the ground, yet dared not take actions. ¡°The place¡¯s not stable,¡± ¡°Umm,¡± As he had made sense of what was happening, Julia twisted her body. As if in pain, she opened her eyes. It was dark, but the violet eyes on her left could make sense of what was in her front. Krone, shirtless. He was looking over her, next to her. Lying on her front, she felt weak, really weak. Even moving her limbs, her body aching all over. Yet unlike her, he was in better shape. Unlike her, he could still fight. At the time, all he needed was one clean hit. And she''s gone. Easy enough. As her sight made sense of this fact, she jolted. Something had been triggered, deep in her mind. Failure, death. ¡°¡­Acknowledge,¡± A simple word, from her mouth. A surge of mana, came out from her back. Krone¡¯s eyes widened, his hand moved, pressing on her lower back. Ice came out from his hand, he pulled out every last bit of mana and turned it into ice. It was too sudden, yet he knew what was happening. A surge of mana, uncontrollable. It was the same deed he made back then, when he was locked in a duel with that fanged giant. Except this time, the owner did it itself. Core destruction. ''Come on, stop!'' Krone¡¯s heart thumping. He knew how powerful it was. She was close to self-destruct. So close, had he been late for seconds, she would have exploded. An explosion of High-grade Core, even as small as hers, would be enough to incinerate the entire peninsula. Along with the knights and candidates within. ¡°You, are you crazy?!¡± ¡°¡­Orders, obey,¡± ¡°Damn!¡± She had been brainwashed. If not, no one sane, not even a beast, would do such a thing. Hand still on her lower back, his ice kept her mana from running amok. The ice froze her mana veins and partially her core, preventing the explosion. Yet he knew, he could not keep it for long. ¡°You stupid fool, you want to die?!¡± ¡°Fail, cannot live,¡± ¡°You can!¡± ¡°Cannot,¡± ¡°Who the fuck said so!¡± ¡°They, did,¡± ¡°Who?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± She kept her sight down. Looking at her being all silent, he had the urge to just slap this girl. How could one be thinking of suicide in this manner? Well, he did once, but in that situation he was compelled to. ¡®Right, the way of seeing the world,¡¯ The girl had been brainwashed, and he had a feeling that there was something else behind it.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Something, but he could not quite get it. ¡°You, don¡¯t you want to live?¡± ¡°¡­Impossible,¡± ¡°Not impossible! You just have to stop this, don¡¯t you want to see your family again?!¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m bound, by the contract,¡± Her simple words, silenced him. It was something not quite familiar to him. Contract. ¡°Information on Contract,¡± He said it out loud, prompting a screen to appear.
Contract
A legal binding made by two or more parties. Contracts needed agreement from all parties vested, and were enforced by The Law. Those who broke a contract face consequences stated within, in accordance to The Law.
Krone realized. This so-called contract, that man in white, those rifts, all of these were supernatural, beyond natural understanding of men. Heck, even Lesser Throne within him already beyond natural. He could not just say it out loud and expect others to believe him. He was unfamiliar with these, he needed to fix this weakness. ¡®Right, I¡¯m dealing with things beyond my understanding.¡¯ At that time, an inspiration came from within. ¡®The Vow, deepest desire, null all, what timing!¡¯ Taking a deep breath, he turned to the girl. ¡°Listen, I know a way. Absolutely, you can survive,¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± ¡°Would you just listen?!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you, want to live? Do you, want to see your family again?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°You do, right?¡± ¡°Not relevant,¡± ¡°It is! What is it that you truly want? Tell me, and I shall do my utmost, to fulfill!¡± Trembling. The small rocks above him fell, reminding him of how fragile his location was. The girl turned up, eyes landing on his. Clear, confident eyes. A feeling of safety seeped into her, she did not know why. It was a feeling, a mere feeling. One which told her, she could trust him. Absurb. Just who in the world, could go against a contract? Even she, with her mastery, had lost control of her mana. Yet had she fought back, even her soul would shatter from breaking the contract. A shattering of soul, was no laughing matter. ¡­ She did not trust him. Yet; ¡°¡­Tell, me,¡± Krone breathed a sigh of relief. He related to her about the Vow. ¡°Subject of, Lesser, Throne?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± ¡°My deepest desire, and my, true name?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I need to know,¡± ¡°My loyalty¡­ In return, you¡¯ll protect, me? Bring me back?¡± ¡°To my utmost, and this vow will void your suicidal contract.¡± ¡°¡­Truly?¡± ¡°What other options do you have? Just trust me, alright?¡± He had persuaded her enough. The location was not stable as it was, wasting more time would be foolish. He had to urge her. ¡°The vow, tell me how.¡± ¡°How?¡± He was not clear of it himself. He did take a vow before, but that was during ceremony. This time, this vow concerned the supernatural. He dared not to be hasty. Fortunately;
Vow for Subject of the Lesser Throne
I, Krone Kozak, Possessor of the Lesser Throne, stated the terms: In exchange for fulfilling your deepest desire, of protecting your life and working for your return to your family, you shall serve me for a period of One Rule Cycle, nineteen years. I shall be your master, yet shall observe proper etiquette. You shall do no injustice, nor shall you be subjected to one. All party shall be equitable, and not conspire against each other. This Vow shall override any other binding or contract which contradicts it. Let the Owner of the Glorious Throne be our Witness. Enough is He, as The Witness. Let the curse of the Almighty be upon those who breached this Vow.
Do you, with your true name, agree whole-heartedly upon taking this Vow, as a Subject of the Lesser Throne?
Still sitting, Krone assumed a dignified pose. As per tradition, he raised his right hand. He read the whole thing out for her, going slow as to let her understand. When he finished, she took a good look on him. Still lying on her front, Krone¡¯s hand was still on her lower back, halting her mana from self-destructing. Thus she did not take long, slowly raising her hand. Painful, yet she had to bear. As she did, Krone supported her hand with his other. ¡°I do. I, Arnea Argon, agree whole-heartedly, upon taking this Vow, as a Subject, of the Lesser Throne. Please, treat me, kindly.¡± Hearing her saying her name and agreed, Krone felt something stinging entered his head. His head thumping, his blood circulating.
The Vow had been Witnessed.
700 points deducted.
Within the girl, the same thing was happening. Yet it was not painful, it was as if warm water surging upon her, comforting her. White light illuminated both of them. ==== In the Far Southeast, it was nightime. Ping! A glass had fallen, broken. The music halted. The surroundings filled with lights, colours, noblemen and noblewomen, it was a ball. A grand one, at that. Those dancing, those feasting, those guarding the hall, all turned to the man next to the glass. The one kept silent, all nobles surrounding him did the same, prudent. Some of the older ones wide eyed, as if realizing what was happening. An old Duke approached the man, shivering. ¡°Your Majesty, this, this is,¡± ¡°¡­We¡¯ll see.¡± ¡­ Morning. In the near West, high up in the sky. On top of a blue-white tower, passed the tranquil clouds, a doorless opening was visible. An old man in blue robe was sitting, jolted. He gasped. The frail old man, actually jumped. Hovering, his robe fluttering, he gazed to the east. ¡°This feeling¡­ So they¡¯ve sent another.¡± His fist slammed the wall of the tower, a boom erupted. The wall cracked. "Curse you, Heavens," His eyes stared the sky. Veins of red filled his eyes, hatred engulfed him. Hatred, as if recalling a blood fued. ¡­ Early Morning. In the Far West, a grand palace was on top of a hill. Blue, with clear water covering the bottom, the hill was as if an island. Within the middle of the palace, high on the fifth floor, a maid was combing a brunette. Slowly, gracefully, she was combing. As if the hair was the most precious, priceless. ¡°Ah!¡± The brunette rose. The maid could not react on time, the comb hanged on her hair. ¡°Your Majesty, My Queen! Please don¡¯t move all of a sudden!¡± Afraid of damaging the hair, she protested. Yet the young woman, did not hear her. She had tender skin, eyes fixed. She turned to her, no, to her direction. Her clear eyes, her beauty, fascinated the maid. No matter how many times she gazed at them, they never bore her. The so-called queen walked, passing by her, all the way to the window. Silent, eyes as if mesmerized. Her gaze went out to the sky, looking for something. And she found it. A bright star, visible, even in the morning. Seeing her uncanny behavior, the maid was puzzled. ¡°My Queen? What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Dear Elleen, it seemed,¡± She paused, wondering the right word. The right, proper words. ¡°It¡¯s going to be fun, soon.¡± ¡°Eh, if you say so, My Queen. I¡¯m all ears.¡± The brunette smiled, uttering no more. Looking up, the shine of the bright star reflected in her blue eyes. ¡­ Back to the closed space, white light surrounding them dimmed. Dimmed, as if entering them. Soon, Krone noticed his hand, still on her lower back, sensed it. Her mana, calmed down. ¡°¡­Arnea, did you,¡± She nodded. ¡°I have, it¡¯s in my control, now.¡± It was true, he sighed. The Vow overrode any contract which contradicted it, thus Arnea could regain control of her mana. The contract governing her, had no control, no more. He was glad, for she was suicide bomber no more. ¡°Um, Master?¡± ¡°W-what?¡± Krone stuttered. Being called Master by a girl, so close to him, so soft a voice, he was unprepared. It was pleasant, though. ¡°Y-your hand, somehow, it felt a bit,¡± His hand, still on her lower back, very close to a sensitive place. Or you could say, two sensitive places. The hand was moving. Taking full benefit. ¡°Ah, you meant this? Tsk, tsk, You see, Arnea, this is just normal. A master and his subject should not be ashamed of this. Actually, we could even bath together all in na-,¡± ¡°I have Julia¡¯s memory, Master.¡± ¡­ ¡°¡­I was joking.¡± ¡°Of course you did,¡± He removed his hand, placing her lying to her back. He thought of his next move, their location was too fragile. There was no telling when the whole hill would come crashing down on them. As he did, a blue screen emerged.
Coronation of Lesser Throne ¨C 30%.
Congratulations! You made your First Subject.
As he read it, it changed into another.
Subject Menu Unlocked.
Trait Link Unlocked.
He did not spend much time being confused. He checked them, first was the Subject Menu.
Subject: Arnea Argon
Race: Dragon Age: 19
Host: Julia S. Garde. Desire: Safety, Reunion with family.
Trait Link: --- Trait: Mana Mastery, Dragonic Presence.
Trait Link
Link your subject with one of your traits, or link yourself with one of her trait. You may change the trait once for every full moon.
¡°Isn¡¯t this too good? How, well, study this later,¡± He observed his surroundings. The slight trembling made him shivered. "What to do?" In a moment, good news arrived. He felt an active scanning from outside. The mana was familiar. "This feeling, it''s Natalia. Good, if it''s her, we can coordinate," He turned to Arnea. She could somehow understand him, even without utterance. Yet; ¡°Arnea, conceal your dragonic presence. And after that, I¡¯ll need your mana,¡± ¡°Understood, Master." Kla, kla, kla... She shed her scales, many dropped down just like that. Some, he had to help, especially so in, um, some places and the horn. His spatial ring activated, he sucked most of them into it. All done, he took her into his embrace, violet mana surrounded him. Soon, a mix of violet and white mana engulfed them. ¡­ ===== Chapter 30 End ===== Chapter 31: My Gift to My Subject ============================ Chapter 31: My Gift to My Subject ============================ The sun began to turn red, already approaching the sea¡¯s horizon. Antolich Naval Base, the Apprentice Knight¡¯s candidates had just finished their third screening. Due to the problem in the Gladdio forest, the eight teams were divided to the other two sites. Because of this, it had taken much more time than expected. ¡°Hm, hm, hm,¡± Krone was humming. Wearing a brand new white tunic, he was sitting by a bed, peeling off an apple. His head and arm had bandages all over, yet he was cheerful. ¡°Come on, if you¡¯re not going to wake up, I¡¯ll finish all the fruits,¡± He spoke to the patient in front of him, lying on bed with a white blanket covering her. An apple peel entered his mouth, crushed. After the Vow, he used his mana to inform his position to Natalia outside. With both inside and outside coordinating, they managed to get out safely. Thankfully, Arnea already erased all traces of her scales, leaving only human flesh. He came out from the rubble, with her on his hands, covered by his shredded white tunic. Remembering what happened back then, Krone touched his head. Wondering. ¡°The hell¡¯s Natalia all angry for? Ladies really are,¡± ¡°Mmn,¡± He startled, looking around. He sighed, glad the devil did not appear. It seemed the patient started to wake up. ¡°Hey, sleepyhead. Enough sleep yet?¡± ¡°Un, ah?¡± Julia opened her eyes, slightly. Still sleepy, she seemed all too tired. Her eyes still blurry, his voice reached her. Yet she was too dizzy. ¡°¡­Who?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Krone.¡± ¡°Krone¡­?¡± She was silent for a while. Her memory was in haywire. Seemingly, her mind was patching things up. Soon; ¡°Ah, Krone! What did you do to Shana? Ouch,¡± She was quick, hands grabbing his collars. As she did, she felt pain all over, even her grip was weak. Krone raised his hands, in a gesture of surrender. ¡°Wait, calm down. Think clearly first.¡± ¡°How could I, wait,¡± She looked around her. She noticed it was an infirmary. With a window beside her, she recognized the buildings, the field, the cruisers further away, and especially so the wretched obstacle course. ¡°This is, the base?¡± ¡°Yes, the base.¡± ¡°Krone, you,¡± As she was about to say something, steps resounded. The sound implied some people were closing in, then; The veil next to them, shifted. ¡°Bu!¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Haha, look at you, all wrapped up like a mummy!¡± ¡°¡­Sh-shana?¡± It was her team. Shana, Kyril, Ryan and Ron came in, bringing some fruits and flowers. They greeted her, leaving her dumbfounded. Kyril stepped forward, replacing withered flowers in a vase beside her with new ones, a pair of Sunflowers. ¡°Glad to have you back,¡± ¡°You, you guys, are all,¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± ¡°Shana?¡± Julia still could not believe her standing there, all fine and no injury. ¡°It¡¯s a ruse, I thought I told you?¡± Ryan answered. Such thought did not cross her mind, at the time she was too shocked to think. Shana stared her, close. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not that easy to kill me, so don¡¯t you worry. You¡¯re the one all beaten up, especially with that dragon incident. Ah, too bad,¡± ¡°Dragon?¡± ¡°What, you can¡¯t remember? Krone said,¡± ¡°Dragon, right! I remember!¡± She recalled. The sight of that monstrous existence, coming out all of a sudden. The mana pressure, the huge fangs, the sharp eyes staring at her, as if ready to tear her apart. Its presence overwhelmed her, she fainted soon after.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. It happened all too quick, so it was like a dream. Shana continued; ¡°It cast a high-level magic, what was it?¡± ¡°Gravia Luha, Gravity Well.¡± Ron answered. Shana nodded; ¡°Yeah, that. You¡¯re lucky Krone was there.¡± ¡°Eh, Krone?¡± The party soon told her the official story. After she fainted, he brought her away with him. Not knowing why, the dragon cast the magic. Krone managed to avoid a direct hit, yet unfortunately, they still ended up being trapped under the hill. The dragon left, so the knights could focus on saving them. With their help, and Krone¡¯s cooperation, it ended up well. ¡°So that happened,¡± ¡°Yeah, but don¡¯t worry about the test, we did our best,¡± Shana¡¯s eyes turned to Krone, eyes shimmering. He shivered, but did his best ignoring her. The place turned lively. During the team¡¯s reunion, Krone maintained his silence. It was not proper to butt in, so he just focused on the fruits, eating them as he pleased. Dong¡­ Later, the bell rang. It was 6.00 pm. Candidates had to gather for the final announcement. Ryan and the rest bid them farewell. ¡°Well then, Julia, Krone, we¡¯ll have to go. Rest well.¡± Both of them nodded. The place turned from lively to deserted. All silent. ¡­ ¡°Krone?¡± ¡°Hm, yeah?¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Awkward. Seriously, he felt like he did not deserve that thanks. He was so close in making the wrong decision, he felt lucky he did not go on to extract the core out. Had he done that, she would be in a coma, perhaps for life. ¡°The announcement, you¡¯re not going?¡± ¡°I will, after this.¡± ¡°After this?¡± ¡°Here,¡± ¡°Ouch,¡± ¡°Ah, sorry,¡± He took her hand, and placed a ring on her palm. ¡°This is?¡± ¡°You did hint you want to join my team, my party?¡± ¡°Eh, you mean?¡± ¡°Julia S. Garde, welcome to Krone¡¯s party: Defenders of the Homeland. Hope you won¡¯t decline,¡± ¡°Krone¡¯s party,¡± She was stupefied. It happened all out of the blue. ¡°This ring?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a communication ring, we can communicate with each other this way,¡± ¡°C-communication ring? Isn¡¯t this, err, expensive?¡± ¡°Very, but a real party ought to have one.¡± He explained how the ring works. The ring acted with the presence of other rings, linked by similar magical circle. Other rings could also be added, but that required personal circles to be added into the ring. Using the user¡¯s mana, the best communication ring could be used for over several hundred kilometres. In Krone¡¯s case, this ring could cover over a thousand kilometres before communication became unclear. Just knowing this fact, she knew this ring was not common. ¡°A thousand kilometre?¡± ¡°At least with that distance, it¡¯ll be useful, yes? Or do you wish to decline? I won''t force you." ¡°Of course I accept! B-but, you giving this, does this mean,¡± She had concern. Krone had said he might not enter the Knights Academy, so such thought crossed her mind. As she did, Krone sat with his back straight, eyes firm. ¡°Julia S. Garde,¡± ¡°Eh, ah? W-why are you formal all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve something to tell you, I hope you¡¯ll take this seriously,¡± ¡°¡­I understand.¡± She changed her demeanor. While she could not sit straight, her eyes turned solemn. ¡°The thing is, I have some secrets I kept from you,¡± ¡°Secrets?¡± ¡°Yes, it concerned you especially, since you¡¯re now my party member. I cannot divulge them to you. Yet, I hope you¡¯ll understand.¡± ¡°...These secrets, are they necessary?¡± ¡°They are. I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re ready. Again, I hope,¡± ¡°Speak no more, Krone Kozak.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She shook her head, he turned silent. ¡°Since you said so, I¡¯ll believe it. There ought to be good reason?¡± ¡°Yes, there is. More than one,¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s that. But you¡¯ll tell me later, right?¡± ¡°When the right time comes, yes.¡± ¡°Em, then let¡¯s speak of it no more.¡± ¡°Thank you, Julia¡­ You better go back to sleep,¡± ¡°Ah, I want to see the result,¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, rest. I¡¯ll have someone woke you up later. Rest,¡± Hearing this, she did not quite understand why, yet she became sleepy. Krone took ahold of her head, placing it on the pillow. After a while; ¡°Awake?¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Julia, now Arnea, opened her eyes. She struggled to sit, yet Krone raised his hand, prompting her to keep lying. ¡°You did well, she remembered the dragon,¡± ¡°I was worried, my imagination, not enough time,¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s enough. She already believes it. Still, this leaves a bad aftertaste,¡± Of course it left a bad aftertaste. Krone had instructed Arnea to use her imagination to influence Julia¡¯s memory. Since their souls were bound, it seeped into her dream. With just a trigger, she would believe it to be the truth. ¡°Felt like a liar, I swear,¡± ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s necessary.¡± Planting false memory like this truly could not be said as honorable. However, Krone made such decision after weighing everything. Her personality, her mentality, she could not bear knowing the truth. At least, not yet. Had she known, she would start to doubt everything. Her world view would be shaken, not in a good way. In front of her masters, she would not be able to act normal. Her awkwardness would be the sign, enough sign to make her masters investigate. That, would not be good at all. ¡®There¡¯s a chance her Masters are Grandmaster-level. I¡¯ll have to steer clear, or my ship would sunk before it even set sails. It¡¯s too early for her to know.¡¯ He sighed. Arnea stared him, eyes upward, considering something. ¡°Master, I¡¯ve something to say.¡± ¡°Hm? Just call me Krone already Arnea. What is it?¡± ¡°¡­Master, my core.¡± ¡°What? Did something happen? It¡¯s not broken, is it?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that, it changed.¡± ¡°Changed?¡± ¡°By a lot too, I¡­ worried.¡± ¡°¡­Let me check,¡± Krone channeled mana into his eyes. His eyes passed through her bandages, clothes, flesh and blood. Landing on the core, his sight delivered the image. The core, violet, had grown a little. However, the shape, the texture, had become more refined, better. Seeing the core right now, it was akin to one belonging to a Grand Beast. Hardly a difference, albeit a lot smaller. ¡°What the¡­?¡± ¡°Is, is it a problem, Master?¡± ¡°Problem?¡± Krone pondered. Why would the core changed, all of a sudden? More accurately, why would it improve its quality, just like this? ¡­ He blinked. He remembered that one option he was excited about, from the Lesser Throne. ¡°Twice enemy aggression, twice core quality? Is that it?¡± ¡°Master?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing to worry. It¡¯s safe, Arnea.¡± ¡°Truly?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± He assured her, soon relating her to one of his perks. Hearing this, she blinked. Somehow, it turned out to be good news. As she felt relief, she knitted, frowning. As if she was holding something within. ¡°Um,¡± ¡°What, what is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m suppressing, my scales, from growing. It took, too much energy, growing.¡± ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯ve enough for now, so,¡± Krone checked his spatial ring. The scales Arnea shed, he gathered most of them. As much as it pained him, he left some as evidence for the existence of a dragon. Dragon scales, even baby-sized such as hers, would still fetch high price in the market. The amount of dragon scales he gathered was not much, but it should still give him a generous sum. He could also use it on weapon or armor too, further hiking their value and price. With Arnea, he could gather more and more scales. ¡®She¡¯s like a golden goose,¡¯ Thinking of this, he snickered. His hand covered his mouth. Keke sound slipped through. ¡°¡­You¡¯re thinking, something nasty, Master?¡± ¡°Nasty? What nasty! It¡¯s called practical, Arnea, practical. I¡¯m a pragmatist, you see?¡± ¡°Yes, I could see that,¡± She covered her body with the white blanket, blocking his perverted eyes. Enough playing around, he turned serious. ¡°Arnea, Julia¡¯s joining the academy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re coming, Master?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡­ ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you, promise?¡± ¡°I did. And I intent to fulfill it.¡± ¡°Then, why? How can, you protect me, when you¡¯re away?¡± ¡°It¡¯s one way of protecting, just listen, alright?¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Krone explained to her in details. His plan, his long-term goal, what he needed to do, and why she needed to stay in the academy. And the fact that he had given Julia the party ring, allowing him to monitor her condition and communicate freely. ¡°So you still, have to leave?¡± ¡°Yeah, please understand,¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯ll still, fulfill, your promise?¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll obey, your will, Master.¡± ¡°Like I said, just call me,¡± ¡°Master.¡± ¡°Gahh, whatever.¡± As she did not relent, he pursued it no further. He taught her how to use the party ring, how to communicate with him. It did not take long. She tried to put the ring on, yet failed. Too unfamiliar with human finger, she gave up. ¡°Master, help me out.¡± ¡°Eh, seriously?¡± ¡°Just, help me. Human fingers are too, ugh,¡± ¡°Fine, fine,¡± Julia had her spatial ring on her left''s pinky. Not sure where to put it, he placed the ring on her right''s fourth finger. At the time, he was praying she would not know the significance of this action. It was too embarrassing! As he stood up, he told her to wake Julia up when he arrived down there, near the platform. He had a gift, a parting gift for both of them. ¡°So, I guess this is goodbye, take care Arnea.¡± ¡°¡­Take care, Master.¡± ¡°Whenever you wake up, don¡¯t hesitate to call, alright?¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll call you, until you tire of me, Master.¡± ¡°¡­Just where did you learn jokes, anyway?¡± ¡°From one unreliable, master,¡± ¡°You¡¯re one quick learner,¡± ==== Krone joined his team. The Apprentice Knight¡¯s Test, the final result had been announced. A hundred people passed, including the twins. When the two first heard of this, they were joyful, jumping. However, the later result suppressed their joy. Worried looks on their face. Doran had failed, it was not surprising. He did not have much in him to make him really stand out anyway, many were puzzled by what Krone seen in him. He had his head down, silent. As for Krone, his result was unique; in review. He and Athea, was not given a pass, but a review. There were things still unclear, including their identity. Without background clearance, they could not pass. Even with Krone¡¯s superior ability, he was not an exception. ¡°Those in review, if you have anything to add, please come forward.¡± Kent, who announced the result beside Sir Medron, turned to the two. Krone and Athea. Athea had her head down, unsure how to make of this. She knew, the knights had found her background suspicious, thus resulting in this current situation. She considered telling them, but she knew her family would not sit still, knowing her being here. Once the government knew, her family would too. However, she did not expect Krone would be in the same position. ¡°Krone,¡± As she turned to him, he stepped forward. His green spear by his side. ¡°I do have something to add,¡± He announced, not in private, but in public. His action startled Natalia, but Kent and Medron were calm. They had registered him as uncommon, thus his action did not come as a surprise. ¡®This will be my gift, my parting gift.¡¯ His hand took his spear, the tip was held toward the knights. His action, jolted many. It was quite rude, considering his status as a candidate. Because it was, a gesture of challenge. ¡°I wish to challenge the knights, anyone, one on one.¡± ... ==== Chapter 31 End ==== Chapter 32: A Parting Gift, Part I ========================= Chapter 32: A Parting Gift (Part 1) ========================= Smoke filled the horizon, Bodies covered the muddy ground. Rain visited, showering them mercy, Yet flames of war seemingly had no end. ¡­ A distance away from the frontline; ¡°Warrant Officer Krone Kozak, reporting in,¡± ¡°Enter!¡± As he heard the command, the young man flipped through tent¡¯s entrance, walking in. Marred with mud, sweat and blood, he was haggard, bruises and patches all over. He had no armor, since he had taken those pieces of junk off. Eyes bloodshot, with dark circles around them, he suppressed his still fresh killing intent. He had no need for it here. The man was Krone, in his 20s. Within the tent, thirty odd people were present, with several standing by a table, solemn. One person, in full armor and clearly ranked above the rest, glanced at him. A knight, the only one there. ¡°You¡¯re late, Krone,¡± ¡°Sir! My unit¡¯s being attacked on the way,¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°Lisha and Higgins had fallen. Worry not, I made them pay,¡± ¡°Lisha, I see, so that¡¯s why your eyes¡­ Nevermind, my condolences.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Observing the fellow officers in the tent, he wondered. All officers in their brigade had gathered, recalled from the frontline. They were all gloomy, as if they had just received news of a family member¡¯s demise. To Krone, it was weird. It was just yesterday they had scored victory against a Grand Beast, slaying that accursed Worm, one which kept digging the ground, destroying military columns. Even if the whole operation left their brigade in a mess, they ought to be pleased, taking down that monstrosity with just a minimum casualty. A feat no other brigade could easily repeat. Yet; ¡°¡­What¡¯s this about?¡± He asked his Commanding Officer, Sir Regart Merr Vyrusha, a knight a little older than him. Graduating from a Knight Academy in the central region, and with over ten years of leading experience, he was an excellent commander. Always calm and collected, and able to issue proper commands even in dire circumstances, all officers had high respect for him. Yet similarly, he had a dejected look. ¡°I guess news didn¡¯t reach you yet, that¡¯s good, it didn¡¯t spread,¡± ¡°What news? Bad news? Another Grand Beast?¡± ¡°Worse,¡± ¡°Drop the dramatic suspense, will ya? I still need to tend to my unit,¡± ¡°¡­Krone, a Knight Beast, in Aurenburg,¡± He turned silent. ¡°¡­What of Sir Padre?¡± ¡°He took it down,¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, then,¡± ¡°¡ªWith him,¡± ¡°¡­¡± Krone shut up. Sir Padre Armaine, the Iron Wall of Aurenburg. As the Knight Commander of Kharlussian 7th Corps, he was responsible for the land defense of the city, and did an excellent work despite the overwhelming circumstances. At the young age of thirty or so, he had replaced the fallen senior commanders two years ago. It was a dire situation where senior commanders were taken out all in one night. They had fallen prey to a Knight Beast, taking them by surprise. With a sudden lost in Aurenburg¡¯s High Command, it was a devastating military loss. A young knight, him, had to take command. Yet he was able to mend it somehow. He worked tirelessly, like a horse, patching up the land forces together. ¡­ Yet now, even the Iron Wall, was pierced through. By the same accursed, Knight Beast.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Hearing this, Krone¡¯s bloodshot eyes turned redder. The Iron Wall of Aurenburg, Padre Armaine, commanded Aurenburg land forces very well for over two years. So very well, that respect for him was high. Especially so for local defenders, grateful for his work. And him, he was one of them. ¡®You couldn¡¯t defeat him in battle, you resort to assassination? Admirable, very admirable,¡¯ At the time, he had the urge to just go out and kill some beasts to vent his anger. Kill, kill, and kill. Yet he did not. There was no such luxury. ¡°When, where, did it happen?¡± ¡°This morning, early morning, at six, his office,¡± ¡°Those bodyguards of his, were they sleeping or what?¡± ¡°¡­His deputy, and his six knights had fallen. General Shurran had issued an order,¡± Sir Regart paused, making sure everyone was ready to receive the order. Krone and the rest, stood straight. Eyes on him, solemn. ¡°17th Brigade of the 7th Corps will move into Aurenburg, taking over command of the 7th Corps. I am assigned as Acting Commander until proper replacement could be arranged. All of you, make preparation. We¡¯ll also investigate the whole event,¡± He paused, turning to Krone. ¡°Krone, you are to report to General Shurran by 1500 tomorrow. I¡¯ll have your unit with me. Here¡¯s your letter,¡± He handed him a sealed envelope, with red wax. ¡°I got detached? Why?¡± ¡°His Excellency needs more knight. A knight just like him, just like Sir Padre Armaine,¡± ¡°¡­I see. I propose to all of us, to honour him, before anything,¡± He paused. The rest of them stood still, silence. Regart held his hand on his chest, the rest followed suit. Eyes down, almost close. It was a gesture of solemn respect. Respect, to an Immortal Hero of Kharlussia. Padre Armaine. === ¡­ The memory flashed through him as he heard Medron calling that one particular name. The time was brief, yet to him all the details were clear, as if he had just gone through it yesterday. Prior, the old knight had asked him what it was about, so he mentioned that he was itching for a good fight. In addition, his Master instructed him to do so, an excuse he found convenient. Should they entertained his challenge, he had prepared a suitable gift, from his Master. He was his own master, so he did not consider that lying. Hearing this, Medron smirked, simply called out that name. A simple name. Padre. A seemingly normal name, nothing imposing. Nothing like the name Medron, or Krone. Padre, meant the one who patched things up, it was a rather humble name. Yet to Krone, shivers ran through his being. ¡®He¡¯s here, for real? Darn, I didn¡¯t even notice! How low-key can he be?¡¯ Tak! Someone stepped onto the platform. Medron gave a smile. A confident, even prideful one; ¡°Your challenged us knights, yet we could not accept. No worry, someone close enough, could.¡± He eyed the squire standing on the platform, just beside the lines of knights. It was his own squire, Padre. When his name was called, he stepped onto the platform. ¡°Padre, you¡¯re up for it?¡± ¡°Give me the command, Sir. I¡¯ll teach this young upstart a lesson or two.¡± ¡°Very well, go.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The young man slid through the air, green line trailed. He stopped, two metre from the young boy. As their eyes locked, the boy startled. ¡°Padre Armaine, Twenty One. Sir Medron¡¯s squire, accept your challenge, on behalf of the knights.¡± ¡°¡­Krone Kozak, Fourteen, a mere candidate. Forget the knights, honored to be your opponent.¡± ¡®Honored, to meet in you in person.¡¯ He was trembling. A trembling of excitement. === ¡°So that¡¯s what Master want,¡± Through the infirmary¡¯s window, Arnea was watching him. Recalling what he had instructed her, she laid back on the bed, closing her eyes. Soon, her eyes opened. ¡°Uh? Did I, fall asleep?¡± It was Julia. Looking around, there was no one. When she noticed commotion outside, she looked over the window. A mass was moving toward the field, following two people. One of them, she was familiar. ¡°Krone?¡± === In the middle of the field. Krone was standing opposite to him, around five metre away. The young man was wearing green light armor, eyes sharp. On his hand, a wooden spear. Medron had ruled that they would just use wooden spear, to prevent whatever accident possible. While many might see this as overly cautious, the old knight did not care. Safety first. Nearby, Natalia stepped to Medron¡¯s side. ¡°Sir, are you sure about this?¡± ¡°Well, it won¡¯t disturb our schedule. We didn¡¯t have much to do anymore. Plus, it¡¯s a good demonstration. Audience¡¯s itching to see a worthy fight.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s overboard? Having Padre, other squire¡¯s better,¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, he won¡¯t go overboard. Speak no more.¡± ¡°¡­Yes Sir.¡± She was worried. Not because Krone was inadequate, but because of his opponent. She did not know why, but the boy sure made her angry and worry all the time. Something a judge like her, should not entertain. And he kept surprising her with his antics, that boy was a troublemaker. ¡®Really now, Krone Kozak, I¡¯ll teach you a thing or two later, ahh.¡¯ ¡­ The audience in the grandstand stood up, all interested. Soon, those from Aurenburg Magic Academy channeled the view into the four orbs in front. Observation orbs flew around the field, four of them, channeling four different angles. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°It seemed a demonstration of sorts.¡± ¡°You blind, ah, you? That boy just issued a challenge!¡± ¡°Is his opponent a knight? Is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not wearing a cape, so he should be a squire,¡± Amist the murmurs, Kristine stood up. She noticed the one in focus, was her little brother. She gripped her fists. ¡°What are you up to, Krone, seriously,¡± She did not know what he was thinking. From the time he showed his skills in the obstacle course, till the team match, she had this feeling that her little brother was not the same one she knew. Since she witnessed unbelievable things, she had fainted, twice. Yet this time, she refused to faint again. ¡°Just what have I been missing, all this time?¡± Nearby, the twins had a worried look. His demeanor puzzled them. They knew he was a bit weird, but to challenge the knights like this? ¡°What¡¯s up with Krone? And why¡¯s he in review, Sis?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just my guess, but he¡¯s holding some secrets from the knights, that¡¯s why,¡± ¡°Secrets?¡± ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s just a guess.¡± Beside them, Doran was rather enlightened. He had failed, but he soon realized that was not the end of it. He could still try for next year, and with Krone¡¯s instruction, he believed he could do a lot more than normal. Because his action, from the start till now, had impressed him over and over. He knew he had to stick close to this treasure vault. At the moment, Krone¡¯s fight with a squire, he knew it would be valuable. Thus, he was excited. Athea had a solemn attitude. She wanted to know more of his goal, why would he challenge the knights? Plus, why was it that he seemed more excited, even when his opponent was a squire? ¡®Was he not confident, is that it? ...No, it felt like there¡¯s something else,¡± She wished to consult him about what to do, but that can wait. For now, she focused her all into the fight. ¡­ As everything seemed set, Medron raised his large sword. Its scabbard slammed the ground, mana dissipated, gaining everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°One on one, as requested by candidate Krone, will be answered by my squire, Padre Armaine. Both are allowed to use Artes, but any deadly Arte or attacks are forbidden.¡± As he said so, both Krone and Padre paid attention. The audience, both near and far, was trembling in excitement. It was a pity not to be able to witness a knight¡¯s ability, but this was as close as it could get. Medron stood in the middle of the audience, acting as referee. ¡°Show us your skills, future knights,¡± Both were holding a spear, they bowed. Swirling their spear, both got into fighting stance. ¡°Begin!¡± Krone moved. Sliding through the air, he moved in a circular motion, audience could barely see the white lines coming through. Padre still in his position, spear moving to his side. The spear landed, meeting another. His spear started to move away, he noticed it. He knew. It was The Flow. His hands moved, soft grip, he swirled his spear, his body lowered. Krone noticed, backing away. Just like that, he broke his Flow. ¡®His skill, strength, enough to broke my flow. Barely twenty one, he¡¯s¡­¡¯ ¡°A genius,¡± Truly, having this fight early on in his reincarnation, he felt gifted. Not to mention, against him, Padre Armaine. Against the Legendary Immortal Hero of Kharlussia, Iron Wall of Aurenburg? Truly, a gift! As such, he ought to return the favor. ¡®No holding back,¡¯ White mana came out, in all its splendor. Shining, mixing with the red sunlight. Aurelian Arte, aura of mana covered him, his weapon, all over. The thickness of his aura, filled their view. Tentacles of mana flying around, a squall rushed through the field. The view, as if a monster awakened, screaming at the audience, candidates, squires and knights alike. Sir Medron, Kent, Natalia, all wide eyed. Krone¡¯s team, Julia¡¯s team, could not believe their eyes. Even now, they realized they did not put the boy in a proper place. Seeing this, Padre smirked. Being the closest, he sensed dread, yet he was excited. ¡°¡­Damn, a monster,¡± He did not step back. Instead, he stepped forward. Eyes refusing to blink, for what he was seeing, he wished to burn into this mind¡­ This image, in his front. The image, a legend in the making. ¡­ == Chapter 32 A Parting Gift (Part 1) End == Chapter 33: A Parting Gift, Part II (+Poll) ====================== Chapter 33: A Parting Gift (Part II) ====================== Those tentacles of mana flying around, condensed around him. From that of a monster, the aura turned into human form. Consolidated. From afar, Kristine gasped, the sight took her by surprise. By her side, her uncle and aunt, as well as other audience, stood up. Many took off their sight from the orbs, instead turned to the field. Though far, they could feel it better this way. Fighting spirit. Clearly so, even average person could sense it, vibrating. The candidates witnessing this, shivered. Similar thoughts crossed their mind. Just how the hell, what the hell did he go through, to achieve this? Krone¡¯s body was trembling, he had let out his real Aurelian Arte. A basic Arte, converting mana into Aura. Yet his body could not bear his real power, he had to reduce its might. Even then, it was way beyond what a youngster could achieve. Since that guy Arren Logansha no longer here, he did not feel compelled to hide it anymore. Granted, people would report it to him, but right now he did not think much. Aside from, facing his opponent. He saw him. Stepping forward to face him, Padre had his mana turned into aura, green light enveloped his body. His powerful life force, covered his spear. Spears swung. Clashing, sparks of mana came out. Padre was stronger, so Krone reduced his force with The Flow, moving slightly backward. In response, Padre swirled his spear, going for his chest. Krone jumped, making a round in the air, his spear swung onto him. Padre stepped aside, the attack brushed by. He flipped his spear, the lower shaft hit Krone¡¯s, knocking him away, many metres. ¡®Heavy!¡¯ Just one hit, his hands were stinging. He stepped backward, putting some distance between them. As he did, Padre covered his spear''s head with green mana, swinging it. In response, Krone swung his. Yet the distance between the two, was still over twenty metre. The spears did not meet. A wave came out. A wave of mana, white against green, clashing. SHA! As the waves clashed, both kept swinging their spear. Waves upon waves of mana, kept coming. SHA! SHA! SHA! SHA! Splashes of aura reverberated through the air. The sight around the clashing point turned distorted, light was distorted. Krone did not continue. He left his position, rushing to the side. More mana waves kept rushing, brushing by him. With his meagremana pool, he could not compete with Padre for long. ¡°Air Sliding,¡± His bad habit. His boot, barely over the ground, slid through the air. He moved in an arch, closing in. Padre changed his spear¡¯s position, making it fully horizontal. His sharp eyes, locked onto Krone¡¯s position, calculating. The boy was really fast, but he did not bother being surprised. By heart, he knew where he would end up. Clad with green mana, he swung his spear. SHI¡ª A large arch came from him, covering many metres. As it closed in, Krone jumped. Yet another came toward him. And another. At the time, similar thoughts crossed the audience¡¯s mind. Those sheer amount of mana waves, coming out from that one squire, in such a short amount of time? Was he really, a mere squire? Those who knew, had no doubt.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. He was at a knight¡¯s level. ¡®That Padre! I knew it, learn to hold back, damnit!¡¯ Natalia gnashed her teeth, her heart was pumping. She had concern, exactly because of this. The knights were harsh when it comes to one on one, thus they had a rule; not accepting any challenge from any non-enemy, who was not a fellow knight or at least a squire. Looking at the rules for one on one, for people who did not know, they would think they were soft-hearted. Wooden spear? No fatal attacks? Ha! Forget the wooden spear, or no fatal thingy, that was of no concern. One mana wave from a knight, could rip to shred dozens of people, at once! That was how brutal knights did, their one on one. And Padre, being Medron¡¯s squire, was exactly like them. The only one soft-hearted there, was probably Natalia. She had concern. Yet Krone had none. His feet left the ground, evading the first. His eyes kept a look on the incoming attacks, as well as anything hidden. It was tricky, but some attacks could be hidden behind incoming mana waves, due to their vibrant colour. He knew there ought to be some, since Padre did extra moves. He saw them. Two smaller mana waves, hidden. Aiming right into the two possible positions he could take to evade, the above and the lower. Padre¡¯s control was superb, beyond a squire. He did this instantly. In that split second, Krone did not evade. Instead, he activated his Arte. White Mana turned into the form of a hexagon shield, supported by his hands and spear. And another one formed, complementing the first layer. Ein Gard. A Mana Shield Arte, focusing mana for defense. The moment the first layer fully formed, the wide mana waves slammed. The layer broke instantly, yet by that time, the second finished forming. PAH! The second layer of mana cracked, Krone felt pain in both hands. His spear cracked, the second layer of Ein Gard disappeared. The residual force, hit. He felt it all over his body. Heavy. Damn heavy! His body turned into silhouette, flying through the field. He was sent tumbling down, for many metres. Dusts flew as the force dragged him over the field. Seeing the attack slammed him head on, the audience gasped. Seeing the attack connected, Padre stopped his offense. Seeing her friend tumbling across the field, Julia covered her face. Seeing her brother not moving, Kristine turned pale, almost fainting. Medron sighed, signaling medics to attend to the boy. Natalia beside him, protested; ¡°Sir, that attack was just overboard! That¡¯s a heavy injury,¡± ¡°Hm, about one, two weeks, but oh well. At least he learned his lesson.¡± ¡°Sir!¡± To their back, Krone¡¯s teammates looked at each other. The twins ran towards him, Doran and Athea followed suit. Yet Natalia, to their front, raised her hand, blocking them. ¡°Where do you guys think you¡¯re going?¡± ¡°He¡¯s hit! Where do you think we¡¯re going?!¡± The twins answered, simultaneously. Their eyes shimmering, as if about to cry. Doran and Athea were silent, simply looking at Krone, not moving. Looking at them, Natalia bit her lips, turned her eyes to him. She felt something. From afar, her sense told her what was happening. It was weird, as if mana kept being busy with work, but within his body. Moving, as if ants working on their colony, repairing their nest. What she was sensing was tiny sensations, had she not paid even a little attention, she would have missed it. ¡®The hell¡¯s this? This,¡¯ It stopped after a moment. It was her first time sensing such a thing, but she drew her conclusion. The boy, had something inside him. She turned to the twins; ¡°I share your concern, but let the medics do their work first. We have yet announce the result,¡± ¡°What there to announce, eh?¡± As they asked, the figure from afar moved. Everyone shuddered, they saw this; He sat, dusting off dirt from his head. Kneeling, he pushed his legs up, then dust off the dirt from his clothes. He checked his spear, confirming his fear. The spear was cracked, not combat-worthy anymore. With a little force, he split it into two. ¡°It¡¯s a shame,¡± In a fight like this, weapons were crucial. As crucial as them, was mana. After healing, his mana already reached rock-bottom. He wished to at least hit Padre once, yet that seemed too much a task, considering his current body. And weapon, because of Medron¡¯s meddling, he could only use one. He sighed. Then, his sight noticed the incoming medics and healers; their face. Dumbfounded, as if seeing the dead reviving by their very eyes. Similarly, Medron and the knights trembled. They did not expect this, more so than others. It was because they knew a fact; having received that kind of mana wave, how could you stand up just like that? That one was enough to destroy building walls! Even with Ein Gard, for Krone or anyone his age, they ought to be on bed, for days! For him to stand up, as if it was a simple throw? Preposterous! Krone walked towards the medics, he was thrown so far away from his opponent. Seeing his current condition, he could only lament his current limitation. A shame! ¡°Oi, you shouldn¡¯t stand up,¡± ¡°Lay still, let us check you first!¡± ¡°Thanks, but no thanks,¡± Krone brushed off the medics. The audience gulped as they saw him, walking past the medics, as if he had fully recovered. ¡°The hell, he¡¯s knocked so far away, and he¡¯s,¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine? Did that mana wave not packing any punch?¡± ¡°I know. His Ein Gard must be quite good,¡± ¡°Or that squire was quite a pro, he held back,¡± ¡°That must be it!¡± While the audience only had speculations, the knights had trouble stirred within them. The views between amateurs and experts, in this case, were vastly different. The knights were expert when it comes to this kind of damage, so what they witnessed troubled them. Their experience clearly told them, a boy like him, with that kind of body, could not possibly stand up. Not within a day, no. Now, what they knew was turned upside down. ¡°¡­That boy, just what is he?¡± ¡°What kind of body is that, I thought it was, just above average.¡± ¡°His mana control was superb, but still,¡± ¡°¡­This doesn¡¯t make sense. Did we miss something?¡± ¡°That attack should be around my level, so, ugh,¡± ¡­ The two¡¯s short clash sent shivers to all witness. It was really short, yet the knights were kept on edge, while everyone else was left astonished. Julia, on her bed, thought the same as everyone; Just where in the world, did this one come from? Krone walked, finally stopping five metres before his opponent. Padre was a bit troubled as well, to witness this one standing up, just like that? Was he just putting a show, while his innards were rebelling? Or did he, the attacker, unconsciously hold back? As he was asking himself within, he heard Krone¡¯s voice; ¡°¡­It¡¯s an honour, to have been your opponent, Sir Padre,¡± He was holding his fist on his chest, nodding. It was a gesture of acknowledgement. His voice was calm, collected, glad. With a bit of regret. ¡°¡­Should you really stand up?¡± ¡°...I¡¯m fine, but I can¡¯t fight anymore. It¡¯s my loss,¡± ¡°Mm,¡± ¡®Your loss? Hm, you made me lose myself for a moment. What loss?¡¯ Padre shook his head, sighing. It had been a short fight, yet it was a valuable one. Both walked to the near audience; the candidates, soldiers, squires, and knights. At the back, magicians from the academy, all mesmerized. They sensed his mana control, a level they never imagined a boy his age could achieve. Krone turned to Medron, with Natalia and his team behind, concern on their face. Yet the old knight had no concern, instead, his face clearly full of pride. ¡°It¡¯s my loss,¡± ¡°So it seems. How was it?¡± ¡°Valuable, truly. Worthy of a parting gift,¡± ¡°Parting gift, so your mind is set?¡± ¡°Apologies. I¡¯ve things to do, I cannot join,¡± ¡°I see, I have no right to force you, I¡¯ll just let you know it¡¯s a shame. A true loss.¡± ¡°Not necessarily,¡± He took out something from his tunic, a thick envelope. He had it on his chest all this time, so it was all crumpled. From it, he took out a letter, opened it, checking the details. Everyone could see him, nodding through as he read silently. ¡°Hm, alright,¡± He put it back, then handed it to Padre. ¡°This is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the gift I mentioned before. You win, it¡¯s all yours.¡± ¡°The one you said from your Master?¡± ¡°Yes, my writing though,¡± Padre turned to Medron. With him nodding, he accepted it. The knights had pondered what thing a top Grandmaster would consider a gift, yet it turned out it was a letter. However, that just made them all the more excited. A Grandmaster who could train such a boy, a village boy, into such a monster at such a young age? What kind of message could there be? ¡°Sir Medron, I have a final request,¡± ¡°Hm, you made a lot of requests, what is it?¡± ¡°I wish to address the audience, with a simple message.¡± ¡°¡­If it¡¯s within reason, go ahead,¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Medron signaled the magicians at the back, with his hand pointing to one hovering crystal. Realizing what he meant, one of the magicians sent the observation crystal near him, hovering in front of Krone. Soon, they gave a signal, Medron nodded to him. Standing straight in front of the head-sized crystal, he was solemn. He breathed in, then; ¡°Everyone, my name is Krone Kozak,¡± His voice echoed throughout the base, reaching everybody¡¯s ears.His team, Julia''s team, Kent and Natalia, all pondered; What kind of antics he''s pulling this time? ¡°I¡¯ve something to say, something to ask,¡± He was silent, for quite some time. Closing his eyes, taking a deep, stuttered breath. The breath, as if it was heavy, signified his message. His demeanor, attracted people. A boy who could compete with a squire, a boy who was named number one among the candidates, acting this way? All eyes on him, people could not avoid giving him attention. Standing straight. All tattered, yet imposing. Kristine gulped, for he resembled his father, their late father. Krone remembered Shurran¡¯s style. Not rushing, deep voice, clear message. In addition, gave enough time for them to be ready. For some time, the surroundings had an eerie silent. As he opened his mouth, air rushed into his belly and lungs. Firm voice echoed; ¡°What would you do, if your family, your people, were attacked?¡± ... ==== Chapter 33 A Parting Gift (II) End ==== Chapter 34: A Call, An Answer. ========================= Chapter 34: A Call, An Answer. ========================= A youth, not a boy, not a man. Living with his family, in a remote farmhouse with red barn. Field of green, cows, sheep and farmland filled the view. Everyday, they cultivated the land, took care of the cattle. Everyday, he lived without worry. ¡­ That day, the youth was in his room, resting on his bed. The morning work finished, there was nothing to do. The time was spend, in tranquility. In peace. BANG! He heard loud bang, someone smashed the door open. Startled, he took a peek through the door. There, he witnessed, thugs. Entering their living room, three men. Smirking, laughing, as if drunk. He heard his father¡¯s curse, yet one with sword slashed his father down. His wail pervaded the room. His brother, taking a broom to retaliate, stopped. A knife, pierced through his stomach. He cried. A cry of shock, extreme pain. The short thug stabbing him, did not leave him be. The youth could hear his fist landing on his brother. One, two, three¡­ Cracking sound reached his ear. Ah! Shouts followed, women¡¯s shout. He saw them, his mother and sister. Terrified look on their face, the mother grabbed hold of the sister, scampering. Yet the thug with sword, grabbed the mother¡¯s long hair, pulling her down to the floor. She fell with a scream. Terrified scream. Run! The mother¡¯s voice, urging the sister. The youth could see shock on his sister¡¯s face, terrified. She wished to run, yet hesitated. Second later, her legs moved, eyes on the back door. Making an escape. Yet, a body hurled onto her. A large build, slamming onto the delicate girl. A short gasp came out, she crushed onto the wall, falling. Silent, she was half-conscious. The force, was too much. The culprit laughed as he closed in. Turning her, the guy pinned her down on her belly. A small knife, ripping her dress. Sounds of fabric shredding filled the room. Similarly, the thug from earlier took out a knife, ripping the mother¡¯s clothes. Screaming, cursing, she struggled. Soon, her teeth bit the man¡¯s hand. BAM! A punch, landed on her stomach. She screamed, no more. Heh, heh¡­ They laughed. Slurrp! The thug pinning the sister slurped back his saliva, some dripping down. Dripping, onto her face. Ha, ha¡­ From the room, the youth could hear their gasping breath. They smirked, making lecherous face. To the side, the short thug took out the knife from the brother¡¯s stomach. He laughed as he did, closing the sharp edge on his eyes. Moving it left, and right. He had crazy, elated laugh. The crazy man was enjoying this, ready to gouge the eyes out. Just by the door, the youth saw the father, lying still in a pool of blood. The youth, scared stiff. Witnessing this, he wanted to go out, and knocked them all, beat them all out. Yet his fear, gripped him. He knew, he was weak. He had no strength, he did not train. He had no weapon, he did not prepare. He had no skills, he did not learn. In such a situation, what would he do? What could he do? ¡­ ==== ¡°To the side, the mother was turned over, in a doggy position. To her side, the sister¡¯s legs were raised, shredding sound yet again reached his ears... Following, the sound of zip being opened¡ª¡± He paused, he could see from afar; Some parents, closing the ears of their young children. The story, was merely Krone¡¯s story. Delivered all throughout the base, reaching the ears of all audience. Reaching the old, and the young. The woman, the children. Hearing his tale, a certain knight, could take it no more. She could vividly see what was being dictated, she snapped out of it. ¡°¡­Just what kind of perverted, dirty novel he¡¯s dictating, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. Natalia stepped to the front, yet Medron held out his hand. Stopping her. His face solemn, paying attention to Krone. ¡°¡­They violated his family. Still, the youth was too scared to move,¡± He paused. ¡°You¡¯re the youth. At the time, what would you do? Continue hiding? Bid for peace, or go out, attack with all you got?¡± He raised his broken spear, the tip aimed at the audience. ¡°What would you do?!¡± Ferocious presence came from him, jolting the audience. The Alpha Male trait. Rocking their very being, it was as if a lion roaring, could not be ignored. He stood still, time passed. They gulped. If they were the youth, shocked in fear, what would they do? Without training, preparation, know-how, would they be victorious? Could they, save their family? ¡°I¡¯ll beat ¡®em all...!¡± A faint sound, yet the audience on the grandstand heard it, clearly. A young boy, answering Krone in earnest. The innocence and naivety of such child, got them thinking. Am I the same? Krone smiled, swirled the spear, hurling it into the ground. Deep, into the ground. ¡°We all know the right answer, the better answer. However, we all know the outcome¡­Why? I¡¯ll not answer it for you. Think for yourself.¡± As he said, the audience could think, they were not fools. The youth had no training, no preparation, no know-how. At the time, even when courage filled his being, the probability of him victorious? Slim. The candidates thinking, the knights pondering. He had stirred them all, but for what purpose? ¡°Kharlussia is our family. Those thugs are our enemy. Tell me, would you like a tragedy? Or would you raise an army?¡± ¡­ Tragedy, or army? He made the choices simple. His story, from his story, they knew. Such situation barred any thought of suing for peace. Would such thugs listen? Heh, it was a fool¡¯s errand. Achieving peace without strength, was a dream without work. Laughable. ¡°¡­I call upon those my age, those who wish to train. Those who wish to prepare, to learn, to sacrifice! And when the time comes, you will be courageous! You will win! You will stand-up, respect to your own self!¡± His right hand slashed the air, moving to the side. A show of determination, burrowed deep into one¡¯s consciousness. ¡°¡­I expect all those with dignity, Thursday morning! Gate of Aurenburg Knight¡¯s Academy!¡± He stepped forward, closing in to the observation crystal. His eyes, so close, as if staring them down. Soon, the eyes closed. ¡°Choose.¡± The last word. He nodded to Sir Medron, eyes falling on Sir Kent, Natalia, Padre and the knights. Soon his sight fell on his team, he saw the twins, Doran, and Athea. His eyes gazed up, locking sight on a startled girl by a window, overlooking the field. For them, he smiled, yet no more words. Enough. With that, he walked straight to the front gate, making his way out. The audience on the field, made way for him. As he walked, his lone back, the red sun showered his light. Red hue filled everyone¡¯s sight. The sight, mesmerized them. Similar thought crossed the mind of many. He was walking a steep path, alone. ¡­ === Peace without strength, is a dream without work. The essence of the speech. The speech made a ripple in the military staff and their relatives. Later, many more in Aurenburg came to know this boy¡¯s name, his message reached so many ears. His final word was simple, yet it resonated within everyone hearing it. Choose. That one word, became a sensation. Since it was simple, people remembered. That word kept being used more often by the days, from a serious tone down to cracking a joke. Soon enough, rumors about him spread. About a teenage boy, dead set on defending his homeland. ¡­ ===== Three days after the historic speech. While many knew of Krone¡¯s name, not many knew of his look. Due to rumours, a lot of exaggeration and unnecessary details were added. Some of the more artful audience either commission artists or made their portraits of him. Yet even with so many artwork, most did not resembled him. So people generally did not know his face. Well, it was only three days after all. ¡­ Morning. Lively sunlight slapped a sleepy teen¡¯s face. ¡°Huaahh,¡± Tears, coming from his eyes. The people walking by wondered what this young one was up to, so early in the morning. He was sitting by a square¡¯s fountain, dozing off. He did not have enough sleep these days, too many things to do. He had to wake up early, absorb a core, meditate, and a lot of petty things. The days before too, were spent on moving around the city, making deals. So much work, so much to be done. The teen was wearing a white tunic, and by his side, a short sword. He kept his family¡¯s spear and other weapons in his spatial ring, convenient. He kept the sword by his side, just in case. He took a handbook from his chest pocket, flipping it open. Within, a list of work. It was his To-Do list. ¡°Let¡¯s see, Auction House, check. Blacksmiths and Weapons, check. Land, ah, ask uncle later. Herbs, hm, Kristine should get them all today. My proxy, Riese¡­¡± He took out a pen from his chest, pondering as he placed it on the book. ¡°Riese handles publication house, Alchemist Association, Magic Artisan, Media and Information¡­ Four, wait is it five?" He slapped his forehead. ¡°¡­I asked for a report twice a week. Perhaps I burden her too much?¡± He hmm-ed. Soon, shook his head. As a professional, him worrying about her would be an insult. She accepted the job, so he should just checked them later. Wait, who was Riese? Well, he had a lot of work to do, impossible to do it by himself. So he figured he needed a proxy, a loyal and skilled one, at that. Two days ago, he went to an information agency under a guise. He knew of this agency, a private institution often cooperating with the Defense Ministry, and Shurran had high regard for them. Thus, he chose to deal with them. He requested the very best proxy, or agent-for-hire, no matter the price. The President of the agency presented to him five candidates, and he chose her. Afterwards, they met. From her face and her profile, and him probing her with critical questions, he knew he could trust her. Riese Arhann. A daughter of a formidable agent, she was sharp, well-trained. More than so, it was her loyalty that made him chose her. The others were veterans, too complicated. Too cunning. She was a bit young, but she fit his criteria well. They formed a legal contract, one which required her to work for him, for two years at least. His condition was simple, absolute secrecy. Her condition was simple as well, absolutely no conspiracy. After discussing the scope of her work, and the reason behind it, he was quite comfortable with her, and she, with him. They hit it off. ¡°Hm, twenty thousand per month¡¯s a bit expensive, but it ought to be worth it.¡± He hired her with a salary of 20,000 Kion per month, and made the first month¡¯s payment. Twenty thousand, enough to buy ten decent horses. For Kharlussian, a high sum for one in her twenties. Yet he had to. A good hand must be paid in full, no cutting corners. In addition, he promised her bonuses, for a job well done. ¡°It¡¯s even better if I can pay her more, if she did a good job. It¡¯s win-win.¡± Recalling the satisfied look on the lady¡¯s face, his pain from losing money ease, somewhat. Originally, he had no money. Well, not much. From his visit to the auction house earlier, he managed to secure a frontal payment of 300,000 Kion. He presented to them two very unusual beasts; a three-metre high Horned Wolf and a Tri-horn Bison, at least thrice the size of normal bison. Both were rarest of rare, exotic. In fact, both were never found in this world, not yet. In addition, they had their skin intact, no damage whatsoever. With all these factors, the price would soar. ¡°The items pack, came in handy,¡± With the two beasts, he delighted the fatty Mr Duya, manager of the Aurenburg Auction House. His pile of fats almost jumped up in joy. It was almost the final autumn auction, and he was a bit lacking in preparation. In a mere month, rich collectors around the city and nearby regions would come. They needed new collection, to rid them of their boredom during the winter. His reputation, and the auction house¡¯s reputation were on the line. Thus when Krone hinted of more rare beasts from his ¡°source¡±, he agreed with making the high frontal payment. There was no telling how high they would be sold, but the fact that the ever-careful Mr. Duya was willing to pay such a sum as frontal payment, spoke for itself. It was something rarely done. ''In one month, I can get at least two, three millions. Perhaps more, but I really don¡¯t know how crazy these rich fellas¡­ The crazier they are, the better.'' Originally he had eighteen beasts, preserved in three spatial rings. He entrusted two to the auction house, in order to spread the message of truly rare beasts for collection. The sixteen left with him, he pondered which to sell and to use. They were from the Lesser Throne¡¯s items pack, providing him six beasts in each ring. There were basic, low and high item packs, each stored inside a spatial ring. The level of beasts, cores and rings, corresponded relative to their grade. Moreover, the items pack gave him the highest quality beasts of each respective class. These should be enough as his starting resources. ¡°Really useful,¡± When he took a look at the three spatial rings on his left hand, he shuddered. The price of these rings was astronomical. He had probed the price, apparently the basic spatial ring was 1.2 Million. It was called the Knight-class, particularly since each knight had one. On another note, so-called low spatial ring on his finger, was at least triple the price. In the market, it was called Duke-class. However, the final spatial ring, provided by the high-items pack, was not on the market. In fact, the quality went beyond what human could forge. ¡°Something that could fit a warship inside. This is insane.¡± Unfortunately, a living being, still alive, could not enter. Its limitation was similar to other spatial rings. It required mana to place anything in, and mana to take anything out. The bigger it was, the higher the mana. At the moment, the ring was filled to the brim. Six giant beasts were squeezed inside, so he barely had any space left. He could not get one out either, it required too much mana to take even the smallest high-level beast out. His mana pool was insufficient. ¡°If I can get one out, and sell it, heh,¡± He shook his head, that was a crazy idea. He clearly would be calling out to the Union of Lords, with as loud a voice as possible; Hey, I¡¯m suspicious! I¡¯m your target! Come to your papa, suckers! That would be the epitome of foolishness. Even selling the horned wolf and bison, he was risking big time. That was why he went to the auction house under guise, not to avoid paying taxes, mind you. As he was pondering what he could possibly forget, he noticed a figure. A familiar figure. He stood up. It¡¯s still too early for anyone to come, he came here way earlier on purpose. In his front, was a grand gate, guarded by many guards. On top of the gate was an emblem of a book with a quill pen, half-covering a sheathed sword. Today was the day when those who passed the test would report in. He purposely chose this day, and at a time conflicting the time they would come. Come to this place, the Aurenburg Knight Academy. He saw it. Someone came out from the gate, eyes fixed on him. Not knowing why, he had shivers running through his spine. ¡°¡­For the first one to be you,¡± He did not know what to make of it. He clearly stated it, a call for one his age, but for her to come, was it merely for a chat? Possible, but unlikely. She had a light armor on, and a shining short sword on her waist. Her red cape kept flapping, blown by the sea wind. Her blonde hair was free, waving. Her gait was steady. Clearly, she had a purpose in mind. Soon, she stopped in his front. Eyes on him, he shuddered, forcing a smile. Soft, yet firm voice reached him; ¡°¡­Krone Kozak,¡± ¡°Lady Natalia,¡± Krone answered, yet no more words came. They stared at each other. Time passed. Sea wind brushed through, flapping her cape. She finally spoke; ¡°I have questions, and I need answer,¡± ¡°¡­By all means,¡± She smiled, placing her left hand on his shoulder. A sense of emergence shook him, he pushed her hand away, yet she was faster. She drew her short sword. The sword¡¯s edge stopped right before his chest. Her left hand, filled with mana. Stopping his retreat. Witnessing this, the guards from afar startled, calling for the rest. As for Krone, cold sweat ran through his neck. ¡°¡­Lady Natalia?¡± He found himself compromised, never did he expect she would turn aggressive. Aggressive, out of nowhere. ¡°Say, if I stab you right here on your chest¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s, that¡¯s not funny, Lady Natalia!¡± ¡°Tell me Krone, how much mana do you need, to recover?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Indeed, it was not funny. She already figured out, something, within his body. ... == Chapter 34 ''A Call, An Answer'' End == Chapter 35: Revelation (+Poll) ===================== Chapter 35: Revelation ===================== Tales of the devils. In the East and West, all over the world, the story of the devils and demons were abundant. Thousands upon thousands of different kind, from a serious tone to a light-hearted one. Most were regarded as nothing more than words to scare children, influence adults. Likely, that was the case. In the central continent, covering most of Kharlussia, a particular story was quite popular. The story about devils emerging into this world, as either children or adults. They would roam the world, targeting people, either gullible or prone to evil influence. These people, the devils called weaklings, not in themanner of physical or power, but in the manner of having principle. Good, firm principle? Nay, they had none. These devils, in human form, would rouse the populace. When they were roused, the devils would channel such energy into what they desired. One such thing would be the killing of the faithful. These victims were often portrayed as those who went against the masses, who went against the general belief of a village, town, region or even nation. They were slandered, sometimes as witches and their accomplices. They were rounded up, and murdered, from burning to lynching. Their real crime? Holding a different belief, confession or talking against corrupted belief. And make no mistake, these people were not extreme in their belief. Instead, some were calling against extremist view. And many, only practiced their belief in secret. Never to disturb others. Calm down, and think! Why are you doing this?! Often, that was what they said to those who rounded them. Yet they failed to understand. These people, touched by the devils, had lost their thinking ability. No, either they never had one in the first place, or they suppressed their own doubt, their own thinking. And thus, followed the flow of the masses. They were sheep. Herded by the devils.
Gate of Aurenburg Knight¡¯s Academy. In the middle of the square, by the fountain, two figures locked in conflict. The few civilians, shop owners, and early-risers, turned their attention to them, especially to the lady. A blonde lady, holding a short sword. Its edge on the other¡¯s chest, slanted. Lady Natalia, her blue eyes on him. Her face, gloom. ¡°W-what? You know that¡¯s not,¡± ¡°¡ªToo much suspicious signs from the test, don¡¯t try to fool me. Explain, your self-healing,¡± He broke out a cold sweat. The lady was sharper than he thought, or did her ability just bloom out of nowhere? She detected his trait, a special one. A trait that no human should have, or rather, no human was known to possess one. Yet Krone possessed one, what would that make him? She doubted it at first, yet various other signs she witnessed from the test before, kept disturbing her. His Air Sliding mastery, The Flow he showed during sparring, then the mana she sensed on him during her active scanning. The mana, had similarity to a dragon¡¯s. At first, she thought it was the residue. Then, against Padre, he showed his mastery of Aurelian Arte. A mastery which was impossible for him, it was already at knight¡¯s level. In addition, she had this feeling that he was suppressing his own aura. The final sign, torturing her mind, would be the self-healing. No one else but her sensed it, thus she thought of the possibility of her mistaking it. When she returned home, she could not make sense of it, no matter how much she pondered. She even had a nightmare, and that was the final push. She decided to deal with it, once and for all. ¡®Krone, what are you? Could you be, a dragon''s heir? No, no way...¡¯ ¡°¡­What, what are talking about? Self-healing,¡± ¡°You know, it¡¯s quite easy enough to prove,¡± She pressed her sword¡¯s edge onto his tunic. He wanted to back off, yet her mana from her left hand kept him in place. Silently nailing him to the ground. ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this, too much Lady? Even though you¡¯re a knight,¡± ¡°I was raised in central region.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± He shut up. There was a meaning from that, and he remembered. The last four years of his fight, was exactly there, the central region. But what was the relation? ¡°There are stories in central region, about devils in human form,¡± ¡°That¡¯s,¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t know? Two hundred years ago, the great upheaval. Five hundred years ago, the grand separation. A thousand years ago, the great civil war. Two thousand years ago, the barbarian¡¯s invasion¡­¡± Her hands shivering, eyes reminiscing. At the time, the guards from the academy reached them. Five of them, even though their job was just to guard the academy, could not turn a blind eye to such event. Especially so when it happened in front of the gate, their very eyes. The one leading, a guard captain, approached her. ¡°Lady Natalia, something wrong? Who is this boy?¡± ¡°¡­Nothing, just back off.¡± ¡°Milady?¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°Back off!¡± ¡°Y-yes!¡± Her stern voice forced the guards back, shivered civilians. They left a wide gap between them, far enough from hearing their conversation. The people watching, pondered. What made a knight, protector of the people, hostile? Especially so, to a young teen? ¡°Lady Natalia, there¡¯s civilians here, your reputation,¡± ¡°Let me worry about it, none of your business,¡± ¡°¡­We can discuss this calmly, yes?¡± ¡°Then answer me, are you a devil? If not, what are you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Had he heard her question before he reincarnated, he would have thought it was silly. Yet he knew, it was not. ¡°Well?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m a human,¡± Ha! Hearing this, she laughed. A short, mocking laugh. ¡°Don¡¯t you know, devils are made from two; humans and demons?¡± ¡°¡­Eh, how do you know?¡± ¡°The scripture, clearly stated so.¡± Devils were from human and demons? Krone recalled his question to the man in white, what he meant by devils. Back then, his answer was simple, that he would know in time. ¡°¡­Never heard of it,¡± ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t, priests wouldn¡¯t talk about it. Most of them, swindler, quack, con artist, phonies. So-called saints, holy people? Hah, the worse of mankind.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s quite,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t agree? Suit yourself. Now, answer my question, properly. ¡± ¡°¡­I am not a devil. If anything, I¡¯m their enemy. Their worse,¡± ¡°Oh? Then, explain all of these; your mastery of Artes, The Flow, the dragon¡¯s mana on you when we¡¯re at the hill, and your self-healing, that¡¯s pretty much the summary of it? And don¡¯t give me shit like being tutored by a Grandmaster, you¡¯re way over limit.¡± ¡°¡­I see, in that case,¡± Listening to all the details she stated, he understood. She had pondered this quite deep, finally coming to a conclusion; it could not be explained by a genius tutored by a top Grandmaster. Had he tried to fool her again, he might need to bear her blade into his chest. No matter how impossible that sound, it¡¯s possible. ¡®Right now, she¡¯s emotional.¡¯ Because of her sensitive sense, she was able to sense something others could not. Bearing a secret alone, withholding things which went against logic, it must have tortured her. He should not put salt on the wound. ¡®Since it¡¯s come to this, then I should just risk it. She¡¯s a sensor to boot,¡¯ A sensor was invaluable. There were not many even among knights. Rather than continue to fool her, he pondered of having her cooperation. It was risky, but if successful¡­ ¡®In addition, she¡¯s top quality,¡¯ This was evident. No other knights seemed to notice, but she did. He made the decision. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a lot more to explain, Lady Natalia.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± ¡°Well,¡± He moved his left hand, yet; ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± ¡°There are spatial rings on my fingers. I¡¯ll let you witness something, that¡¯ll let you know, I intend to come clean,¡± ¡°Witness?¡± ¡°You know how to use one, yes? You can see what¡¯s inside them,¡± ¡°Distracting me? Nice try,¡± In order to see things inside a spatial ring, one had to send both mana and their consciousness in. Had she did, she would be distracted. She noticed three spatial rings on his left hand. Too luxurious, for a mere village boy. Krone knew her concern. ¡°I see, then, activate your Aurelian Arte and lock my mana pool. I won¡¯t resist, and I¡¯ll throw my sword away too, enough?¡± ¡°¡­Fine, give it to them,¡± She glanced at the guards. Krone¡¯s left hand clicked the lock on his waist, freeing his sword¡¯s holder. He raised it, then threw it to them. The one in the leading, caught the sword. Her left hand, then pinning his shoulder, moved to his stomach. She sent mana in, surrounding his mana pool. A mana locking, with her mastery, should be able to lock a candidate¡¯s mana for ten or so minutes. As long as he did not resist, locking his mana pool was a simple matter. When she finished, she activated her Aurelian Arte. Mana turned into aura, coating her body. She nodded. He moved his left hand to his front, she caught it. Eyes still on him, she sent her mana and consciousness in. First, the ring in the middle finger. A second, and she was out. She looked at him in disbelief. ¡®Was it an illusion?¡¯ ¡°Next, the fourth finger,¡± ¡°I know, jeez, how did you get three spatial rings anyway,¡± Just to be safe, she again put her left hand on his stomach, sending more mana surrounding his mana pool. To her shock, the mana she sent before had halfway dissipated. Meaning, she could only lock his mana pool for ten seconds or so. "You, really,¡± Ignoring this, she checked the second ring. Her mana and consciousness went in. ¡°Ugh! The hell?¡± She got out, a mere second too. She witnessed something horrifying inside, her consciousness shaken. Her trauma, almost overtook her. ¡°Monsters, just where did you, there¡¯s even, ugh,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain later, the third ring,¡± ¡°You, fine!¡± Again, she placed her hand on his stomach, locking his mana pool. Her hand took his left¡¯s pinky, a ring smaller than others. Her mana and consciousness went in. ¡­? Within, she felt small. No, it was because the inside, was as large as a warship. The feeling was similar to standing next to one, you would know how insignificant your being was. Her eyes looked over, her mind turned blank. What first greeted her was a slimy, rounded thing. Shiny, over twenty-metre high eye, tentacles around it. One eye, directly on her. Gazing, as if alive. ¡°Darn it!¡± She pushed his hand away, stepping few metres back. Her sword towards him, she was breathing heavy. Eyes on him, her hands were shivering. The yellow Aura surrounding her wavered, tears in her eyes. She was in shock. Calm down, think of others. A whisper reached her. Her eyes widened. It was Krone, urging her. ¡®Mana vibration?¡¯ Only she could hear him. With mana vibration, he could send discreet message to someone he had contact with. However, to do so, his Aurelian Arte must have reached an insane level. ¡®But his mana pool, I locked it,¡¯ Don¡¯t worry about stuff like that, look your surroundings! His voice reached her again. From her face, he knew what she was thinking. She finally noticed, more people came. It was still early, so there were only thirty or so people in the square. They were watching them, especially her. Eyes wondering. I¡¯ll explain later, alright? Hearing this, she took a deep breath. She canceled her Aurelian Arte. Calming down, she knew what to do. ¡°Haa! You sure surprise me!¡± She made a sigh of relief and delight, then laughed. Her hands on her knees, her laughter filled the square. ¡­ ¡­ Those watching, their mind turned blank. What was happening, they could not make heads and tails of it. Sheathing her sword, she turned to the guards. A look of puzzlement on each of them, her eyes fall on the guard captain. She wiped away tears from her eyes, smiling. ¡°Ah, I was just testing him. He¡¯s a former knight candidate, he did no wrong. I just wanted to test his mettle. I had to look serious, so,¡± ¡°Ah, really? I see, I see,¡± ¡°Forgive my sudden impulse, I troubled you guys,¡± ¡°No, not at all Milady. At least we got rid of some boredom, ha.¡± ¡°Glad to hear it, but I¡¯ll have to trouble you guys again. Do you mind explaining¡­¡± She glanced at the spectators, now around forty or so. Hinting at them. ¡°No problem, no problem, right boys?¡± ¡°Yeah, right!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s for Lady Natalia, it¡¯s a small matter, huu,¡± ¡°Thanks guys, I¡¯ll treat you guys something later, at Windy¡¯s?¡± Hearing this, the guards were empowered. They rushed to the surrounding spectators, eager to explain what had happened. The captain handed Natalia Krone¡¯s sword, then joined his fellow men. Witnessing this, Krone raised his eyebrow. The left one. ¡°You sure know how to handle them,¡± ¡°Shut up, we¡¯re not settled yet. You owe me explanation, lots of,¡± ¡°¡­Fine, I¡¯ll brief you, but this place, not so proper,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get inside, there¡¯s a lot of place for us, enough privacy.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± She returned his sword. Leading him, they entered the Knight¡¯s Academy, heading straight to a lake within its garden. Away from view.
It was dark, calm night. On top of a tower, twenty-four people sat surrounding a large round table. Except for one old man, all of them had blue images, while only three, red. Clearly, they were not there, each of them was merely a projection. It was a meeting, yet it was silent. An eerie meeting, eyes glaring each other. Since sensing the power of the Vow, they had debated on how to proceed with their plan. Most of them favored speeding things up, yet the few senior ones were against it. These seniors were powerful, so they could not rush. Supporting them were their subordinates, also seated in the council. Their reason was simple. The more we go against The Law, the more they could retaliate. While all of them sat within the same council, their age was not similar. And while each of their votes was considered equal, their influence and sight differed. With the recent development, most of the younger ones preferred speeding up the plan, even if it meant twisting The Law a little more. Thirteen of them, they made up the Neo faction. The senior ones, a mere three, all opposed. They demanded following the original plan, and only sent their human counterparts to deal with the problem. Their three disciples supported them, along with three others who were close to them. All nine, made up the Senior faction. Among the twenty-four of them, excluding the chairman, only one did not voice any opinion. Towards the end, the whole debate turned sour. ¡°Once bitten, forever injured? My senior, don¡¯t be a defeatist. You¡¯re better than that.¡± The Neo faction almost accused the seniors as cowards, unable to forget their bitter defeat from the days. They were careful to veil it, as to not appear too imposing. ¡°Never been to other Heavens, never fought the Keepers, already think he knows everything, pathetic.¡± The seniors in turn, make clear of their naivety, underestimating The Keepers of The Law. For some time, the council turned silent, uncomfortable silent. With this, the council¡¯s opinions were divided. The old man in blue robe sighed. He was the Master of this tower, the one talking to Sirius before. What was his name? Umm, never mind. Since he chaired the meeting, he could not divulge his own opinion. He had to be the middle man, only inserting his vote after everyone did. He cleared his throat, breaking the long silent. ¡°Lords, we have to come to a conclusion, if we wait any longer,¡± Hah! A laugh. A blurry image of a man with a crown, interrupted him. He had a mischievous smile, as if playing around. ¡°Excuse my manner, Lord Seymond. But you yourself know how stubborn these old-timers are,¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, Lord Letto. We¡¯ll just go with the majority,¡± ¡°We won¡¯t reach two-third anyway, why bother?¡± ¡°Our council is the last, the other two had reached a decision. I¡¯ll just submit it to the Queen, she¡¯ll make the final decision for us.¡± ¡°¡­The Queen again? So be it,¡± With that, they voted. To accelerate their original plan, thirteen supported, nine against, one abstain. To activate their sleeper agents, thirteen supported, nine against, one abstain. To send more agents to Kharlussia, thirteen supported, ten against, none abstain. To increase attention for any irregularity in Kharlussia, twenty-three supported. ¡­ ¡°With this, I shall submit our votes for our Queen. For the three without qualified majority, we shall defer to Her Majesty¡¯s eternal wisdom.¡± With that, images starting to clear out of the meeting room. Some snorted, clearly unsatisfied. Finally, the chairman, Lord Seymond was left with another. An old one, one of the seniors. His image was blurry, red mana made the contour. ¡°Anything to add, Lord Sonsulis?¡± ¡°You¡¯re making a big mistake, Lord Seymond,¡± ¡°What do you,¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± He disappeared, leaving the old Seymond alone. His eyes knitting, he turned to the sky. The roof of the tower opened, revealing a line of sunlight. Morning had come, fresh air made their way in. Bright day was ahead of him, yet his mood was sour. ¡°¡­No matter the price, old friend. No matter the price,¡± ¡­ ===== Chapter 35: ¡®Revelation¡¯ End ===== Chapter 36: Choice of Belief ====================== Chapter 36: Choice of Belief ====================== A man in his fifties, eyes sharp, was reading. Fit-looking, he was not too stout, black cloak covered him. Bearing an air of maturity, it was Arren Logansha, Kharlussian Minister of Finance. It was early morning, yet he had his spectacles on, reading a report on his desk. Crystal lamps on it illuminated the pile of papers, while the morning sun shone into the room through the windows. A ring on his left finger vibrated. He touched it with his thumb. ¡°Yes, Arren Logansha.¡± ¡°Moonlight reporting. Minister, permission to report on AK14.¡± He raised his eyebrow, remembering the details. ¡®Ah, that boy,¡¯ Issue A14, something not so important, not at all. However, he was just intrigued. He had several agents there, so he arranged one to keep a tab on the boy, just as a side job. ¡°¡­You¡¯re clear.¡± ¡°An hour ago, he made contact with a knight. Apparently she¡¯s hostile at first, then dismiss the whole thing as a mere test. We spoke with several witnesses.¡± ¡°Your agent didn¡¯t see it himself?¡± ¡°Apologies, it happened a bit earlier than we thought.¡± ¡°Well, nothing to it. It¡¯s just a side job, relate the whole event.¡± ¡°Yes, Minister,¡± The caller related him what happened then, according to several first-persons¡¯ witnesses. The knight was acting a bit strange, but they could not make sense of it. After it happened, both of them entered the academy, not coming out since. Since the academy was well-guarded, the agent could not freely enter. ¡±Doesn¡¯t matter, how many turn out?¡± ¡°For now, around fifty youngsters. There¡¯s more coming, it¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll report back soon.¡± ¡°Heh, no need. It¡¯s just a side interest, just keep me posted every morning.¡± ¡°Yes, Minister. Moonlight out.¡± The ring stopped vibrating. Arren leaned onto his wooden chair, pondering the name. ¡°Krone Kozak, eh¡­ Kozak, a mere coincidence?¡± The Minister went silent, in deep ponder. ¡­ ===== Beside the lake, two figures stood under the shades of trees. A boy in white, and a lady in white armor. She kept her cape in her spatial ring, that thing was too much of an eye-catcher. She was listening to his explanation, just standing there. He was taking a risk by telling her, but he believed in his ability to tell apart trustworthy and treacherous people. What he had told her, made her legs weak. ¡°¡­You¡¯re serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you, Lady Natalia. It¡¯s not so believable, but,¡± He raised his left hand in front his eyes, showing her his rings. ¡°You saw them. Plus, you believe in devils coming to our world, what¡¯s so hard to believe my explanation?¡± ¡°¡­Beings from another world, other dimension. The Union intends to send them, here? And Julia,¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I know.¡± ¡°¡­Damn,¡± Natalia went silent. After their initial confrontation, Krone explained to her his simplified version of the truth. He told her the origin of the monsters, the Union¡¯s involvement, and his goal in gathering the youngsters, as well as his long-term goals, of defending Kharlussia and routing the invaders. As for his own origin; ¡°Still, you didn¡¯t answer one question. Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Who? I¡¯m Krone, Krone Kozak from Lithia village.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still on that,¡± She raised her right hand, making a pinching motion. ¡°Wait, alright,¡± He wrecked his brain enough already. It would be easy enough to just tell her the truth, but he knew it would not be so simple. Telling her he was from the future would not be so believable, harder to believe than anything. He had to take detour. ¡°You know about soul?¡± ¡°¡­Soul? No, explain,¡± ¡°Well, you see, in those stories, devils could take different form right?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, ah, I get it. So you¡¯re confessing?¡± ¡°No! My point is, while you could see me being fourteen, my soul is actually older. Let¡¯s just say I have 20 years more experience, much of it in the frontline.¡± ¡°¡­Soul, older?¡± Her mind was spinning. She held her hand on her temple. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re someone else, in this boy¡¯s body, or you changed your appearance¡­ Uhh,¡± ¡°Easy, milady. I¡¯m not someone else. I¡¯d rather explain it this way, let¡¯s just say I had a Soul Journey somewhat.¡± ¡°Soul Journey?¡± ¡°Yes, where my soul experience many things, receive a lot of information, and get in touch with spiritual being, giving me some advantages. My Artes and these rings are some of them. Compare it to a dream. Does that make sense?¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± She went silent, digesting the information. It was still too hard to believe, then again, what she believed about devils, was similar. Others would not believe her too. It involved denying what they held as truth, all their life. It shook their core belief, and that was something uncomfortable. This time, she knew she had experienced the same. That feeling of your world view being shredded apart, and you had to piece them back together, was terrible. As though you did not sleep for three days. She held both temples on her head, then covered her face. Some moment passed, she seemed to come to term with it, somewhat. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Still, you didn¡¯t explain about your self-healing,¡± ¡°I will, it involved the core of these beasts you saw,¡± ¡°Core? You mean, like a dragon¡¯s core?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, though most are way weaker. There¡¯s a core in each of these beasts. What I had was a trait from one of the rarer beasts, the same level as those giant beasts you saw. If you can follow me, I¡¯ll prove it to you in the coming days¡­ No, I¡¯ll prove it to you tonight.¡± ¡°Follow you,¡± She placed her hand on her chin, considering. Soon, she nodded. ¡°Fine. Krone, I¡¯ll set this aside for now, but uhh, I still can¡¯t completely,¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, but for even you to find it hard to believe, what about others? Hope you¡¯ll keep this under wrap, at least for now,¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s foolish to share this with others. They¡¯ll just think I¡¯m crazy¡­ Oh yeah,¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Mind if I see your third ring again? Didn¡¯t get good look last time,¡± ¡°Sure, look as much as you want.¡± He took out the small ring, handing it to her. ¡­ === Krone and Natalia walked out of the academy. Even from afar, she had a look of being mesmerized, apparently lost in thought. One might even thought she had her soul sucked. She barely kept up with him, not even looking on the pavement. The view inside his third ring was too shocking, she almost petrified in fright. And that, despite her being ready. She kept mumbling. ¡°Behemoth, mammoth, then that wraith-thingy, then¡­¡± ¡°L-lady Natalia, keep yourself together!¡± ¡°Oh? Oh yeah, forgive me.¡± Stopping outside the gate, they took a good look at the square. Near the fountain, a hundred youngsters gathered with their parents. It was not yet 8.00, so Krone wished to wait for more. That would be just before 9.00 am, when these youngsters and those who passed the test would be all gathered. He noted who had arrived. He saw Athea, accompanied by three Sisters from the Aurenburg Cathedral. Near her were the twins along with their mother, a blonde with simple yellow one-piece. The twins were in white uniform and black boots, with red ribbon on their chest. To their side, Doran, with a short bald man and his chubby wife, busy making a lively conversation with the others. Seeing him and Lady Natalia coming out from the academy, they and many others wondered. Then again, none asked. Nodding to him, Natalia sat outside the gate, on a bench near the guard house. Her legs still felt weak, she could only stretch them out after much effort. She, after all, was a woman before being a knight. Seeing all those beasts at once, up-close, was just too much. Leaving her be, Krone went toward the crowd, greeting his former teammates. ¡°Morning guys.¡± ¡°Morning bro!¡± ¡°Mm, morning.¡± ¡°Krone,¡± ¡°Good morning¡­¡± The twins¡¯ reply was a bit hesitant. Even with just a glance, he knew what disturbed them. Yet he did not poke around, for he wished them to make their own decision. It would not suffice otherwise. ¡®If they aren¡¯t ready, it¡¯s better not to force them.¡¯ After greeting the parents and exchanging pleasantries, he saw familiar figures. Coming from further distance, it was Julia¡¯s team. The brunette wore a white uniform with black lines, with black collars and boots. On her chest, red ribbon. By her side, Ron, Ryan, Kyril and Shana wore similar attire, with the boys having a red tie instead of ribbon. Noticing him, they closed in. ¡°Krone, morning.¡± ¡°Morning, Julia. You¡¯re fine already?¡± ¡°Yeah, thanks, for the fruits you send,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± After exchanging pleasantries, he excused himself. He went straight to the centre of the square, the fountain. Along the way, there were some parents approaching him, determined to ask him what he was planning. For them, he simply raised his hand, then pointed to the clock above the academy¡¯s gate. Meaning, to wait. He sat by the fountain, legs stretched out, soon falling asleep. People could see he was tired, yet many still raised their eyebrows. Some, looked at his sleeping expression in interest. A thought crossed their mind, it was as though he was used to sleeping outside. ¡­ Dong¡­ Soon, the clock reached 9.00 am. Krone stood up. No hesitation, he took a handful of water from the fountain, washing his face. By that time, more than three hundred youngsters and their guardians had assembled. The knights, and those who witnessed the tests, also came to have a look. Within the academy, behind the fence and near the gate, senior academy students also gathered to witness the occasion. Sir Kent also came, sitting beside Natalia. Over a thousand people assembled around the square. Among them, the hundred candidates passing through the test before, in white uniform, black boots and red tie or ribbon on their chest. Krone jumped, standing beside the fountain¡¯s statue; a fully-armored knight in low stand, bearing a shield and a lance. By right, his action should be reprimanded, yet none did so. The guards guarding the academy were a bit troubled, yet since the knights were there as well, they dared not comment. Krone took a good look at the audience, and they, at him. Silence, attention was all on him. He took a deep breath. ¡°For answering my call, Kharlussia thanked you!¡± He began his speech. ¡°Any question, leave it until I open the session. The reason I call all of you, let me explain¡­¡± He made it simple, letting them know his intent. His clear intent, was to train defenders of Kharlussia. It was a training camp, lasting for a week. For the first five days, he would organize it in the White Swan resort in the Northern District. He however, could not take so many. His camp was only for forty people, yet those who were interested were more than three hundred. For these forty people, he would personally train them in secret methods, some only Grandmasters knew. He would also spend precious medicine for them, medicine he personally took as well. He went silent, so the audience started to murmur. ¡°Training, so it really was training after all.¡± ¡°He¡¯s clearly a successor of a grandmaster, so this chance,¡± ¡°It¡¯s a freaking rare chance!¡± ¡°Medicine, what kind of medicine¡­¡± ¡°Still, he¡¯s just a boy¡­¡± ¡°Fool! Didn¡¯t you see his skills back then?¡± ¡°Will the Grandmaster be there as well?¡± Krone, waiting enough, raised his hand. The audience went silent, giving him way. He continued, this time with a heavy tone; ¡°I only need those who are ready to lay their life for the homeland. This training camp is not for weaklings, whiners, or slackers. It will not be easy. As for guardians and parents, prepare to blame yourself for any mishaps.¡± His tone, made the surrounding people shuddered. Indeed, it was no walk in the park. Those who sent their child to any training camp, ought to be ready to shoulder responsibility as well. His was no exception. ¡°And so, for those who were in doubt, I advise you, in the most polite yet stern way, make up your mind in one minute! If not, you¡¯re not welcomed. We only need those with a resolute mind, well-disciplined. These will be the true defenders of Kharlussia!¡± He paused, giving them one minute. Hearing this, the twins looked at each other. A full ten seconds gazing at each other¡¯s eyes, they turned to their mother. Face resolute, they informed her of their decision. Hesitant for a moment, yet seeing their resolution, she nodded. Soon, the mother and daughters embraced each other, despite eyes witnessing. ¡®So they made up their mind,¡¯ Krone did not miss this. In addition, among Julia¡¯s team, there was dialogue, heated dialogue lasting the whole minute. Seeing no one leaving, he wasted no time. He requested the area in front of him to be cleared, then directed the youngsters who wished to join, to form ranks, each group five lines with ten per line. Recalling him mentioning discipline before, they formed ranks immediately. Doran, Athea and the twins too, joined in without hesitation. Within a minute, everyone stood still. Overall, there were seven groups. Each fifty people except for the last, missing a few. ¡®All 343¡­ More than I thought,¡¯ He had 343 candidates. Among these youngsters, he noted several with white uniform. Among them were the twins, and¡­ ¡®Ron? Good, eh, Kyril?¡¯ Surprisingly, the one he faced during sparring test made the same decision. Krone eyed Julia¡¯s team. He caught Ryan sighing, Shana frowning, while Julia¡¯s eyes on him, pondering. Ron and Kyril knew how risky their decision was. Yet they chose to join Krone¡¯s camp instead of Aurenburg Knight¡¯s Academy. The first year¡¯s initiation week would be held tonight. If they did not report in today, and go through the whole week, they would lose this year¡¯s qualification. While they could still join in next year, they must retake the Apprentice Knight¡¯s Test again. Next year, would be their sixteenth birthday, thus their last chance. However, Ron and Kyril made the choice, to risk it with Krone. Meanwhile Ryan and Shana chose the academy, for whatever reason. Krone did not judge them, he paid them no heed anymore. ¡®I already laid out the options, it¡¯s their choice. Then again, the journey to be better has many paths.¡¯ He turned his attention to his candidates. These people would be his future army, the youngsters who made the decision to believe in him. However, for this day, he could not take everyone with him. ¡°Alright. Everyone, I wish to do the selection now. Stay your position, activate your mana in any way,¡± Hearing this, their mana surged, all of them. The people surrounding them stepped back, startled by their enthusiasm. At the same time, Krone activated his Aurelian Arte. And discreetly, he channeled mana into his eyes, just a little bit. With all the mana surrounding him, even the knights and the few magicians there did not notice, much less common folks. Natalia however, frowned. To her, it was as if someone she knew shouted with their nose in a busy market. While the voice was drowned in the murmurs and conversation, she still could hear it. In this case, sensed it. Krone unsheathed his sword. Mana surged from him, and he waved it towards them. A thin mana wave passed through, a tingling sense waved through their skin. The knights and magicians pondered what he was doing. Yet he knew exactly what he was doing. His eyes observed everyone¡¯s mana pool, thus able to see whether or not his thin mana wave made their mana flickered. It was too quick and too many subjects to be sure by just once, so he repeated it. Second wave passed through them, then the third, and forth. He was not too strict, so tiny flickering was fine. He was weeding out the weaker ones, those without stable mana flow. Seventh mana wave, done. Finally sure of what he was seeing, he sheathed his sword. ¡®There¡¯s more than enough, good.¡¯ Since there were more than enough, he could focus on those with characters. Or at least, acceptable values. ¡°Alright, I will now go through all of you. Close your eyes. Those I tap your shoulder, open your eyes and stand here, by this fountain.¡± Following his command, everyone closed their eyes. Many had their heart thumping, wishing to be selected. While Krone¡¯s warning did pressure them, the return investment was too tempting for them to just give up before trying. A way to become strong, so early in their life? Who¡¯s the idiot who would refuse such a chance? Even if they had to puke blood, the future return would make it all worth it. Krone went through the first group. Tap, tap¡­ As time went on, a few taps could be heard. The more time went on, the more anxious the candidates. Quite a few actually counted the taps, noting the direction of Krone¡¯s steps and sounds of tapping. As for Krone, he was observing each of their face. A person¡¯s face had more meaning than just beautiful or not, handsome or not. It carried with it the whole person¡¯s personality, inner values and daily activities. A liar would have the face of a liar, contorted. A na?ve person would have a baby¡¯s expression, obvious. An idiot would have his mouth and nose as if hard to shut, due to them always blabbering. A mature person would have an air of maturity, hard to grasp their thinking. And telling whether a person came from a rich or poor family, was way too easy. For normal people, they could not observe this often, only sometimes. For veterans, they could observe some of these, to a certain degree. For capable leaders or generals, they could observe more of these, to a larger extent. For Krone, he had learned from his experience, bitter experience on the frontline. Some people boasted among their peers before battle, only to turn tails and run when faced with terrible adversity. Those beasts from the rifts, with their ferocious fighting spirit, provide him ample opportunities to observe. This was especially so during his early years and later, when he led or was tasked to protect rookies in their first battle. Later, he reinforced this ability further, thanks to General Shurran¡¯s guidance. He had confidence in this, especially so in term of determining loyalty. Loyalty. He put that criterion as the most important, no matter what. He had seen too many people abandoning their comrades or mission for fear of their life. People like this did not live long, not in the battlefield. They turned their backs to the enemy, in disgrace. Such people were simply preys for the beasts, or target practice for the Union¡¯s army. To avoid this, he had to choose the best among those with stable mana flow. Yet for the people gathered there, he was pleased. ¡®Good. They were assembled by the call for protecting the homeland, and I did not promise much. It turned out well,¡¯ With them staying close, he tapped Athea, Doran and the twins¡¯ shoulders in succession. Opening their eyes, they smiled, nodding to him. They walked to the front, while he kept looking. Soon, he stopped before Ron and Kyril. His gaze turned to Julia, Ryan and Shana afar. Should he not accept these two, they could just report themselves to the Knight¡¯s Academy. Joining their team again. So what should he do? ¡­ ¡°Ron, Kyril,¡± He initiated the conversation. ¡°Are you really sure?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± ¡­ Both answered almost the same time. Passing through, he tapped their shoulders. They opened their eyes, walking to the front. Not looking back. ¡­ ==== Chapter 36 ¡®Choice of Belief¡¯ End ==== Chapter 37: We鈥檒l Grow, Together ============================ Chapter 37: We¡¯ll Grow, Together ============================ As soon as he chose his forty people, Krone assured everyone. Standing beside the statue, with forty teens in front of him, he stated; ¡°Those I didn¡¯t choose, be patient, and be glad. For I will teach you right here, right now, very valuable secrets.¡± Upon saying that, he taught the whole 303 people the Kharlnaz Breathing Method, a deep breathing method which swirled the air within their stomach, down to their lowest entrails. It was a method which benefitted the inner organs, and if done consistently, would strengthen them. After making sure everyone got it right, he taught them his recommended diet, what to eat and what not to eat. Soon, he explained the cold submerging training. And later, the Dawn Meditation. ¡°Before dawn! During the meditation, you must do the following; ponder on the wonder of the world, on why mana was given to us, your mana, and how you can best use it for.¡± There were many more things he could explain, yet these were enough. Too much, would be redundant and could even halt progress. Many pondered how effective the methods he had given them, but they figured they would give them a chance. Observing from afar, Julia had realization. The breathing method and the Dawn Meditation, she knew very well. Due to this, she knew how valuable they were. She pondered. ¡®Why? Why would you give them away, so freely? What are you thinking,¡¯ She shook her head. Was it all for the homeland, she was not sure. What she was sure, was that his mindset was in a different league from her. ¡°After a week, keep an eye for organization coming from White Swan resort, our organization. If you managed to be consistent with your training, come and visit. There¡¯ll be opportunity to work together. That¡¯s all from me. Practice, and stay true to your commitment, to your purpose¡­ Defenders of the Homeland, salute!¡± With spirit, he saluted them, and they, him. Over three hundred saluted him, with even some parents got swept up in the raging spirit. The whole thousand witnessed these, some shivered, some gulped. Somehow, they had a feeling that they were witnessing history. After meeting with the parents and answering questions, he departed. A teenage boy, leading the whole forty chosen toward the Northern District. ¡­ ==== Sandy beach. Soft sand, shining clear water illuminated everyone¡¯s view as they jogged, bags either on their back and hand. Pleasant wind whisked by, soothing them, carrying their sweat away. The sight of tourists and all kind of colourful stalls became more and more common. A sense of lively atmosphere filled their being. With these, they knew. They had entered the Northern District of Aurenburg, the tourism district. With great beaches and wonderful view, investors and businessmen invested in so many resorts and tourist companies here. The forty people continued to jog, fast jog. Their jog in military-like column attracted many eyes, locals and tourist, sparking curiosity and interest. The forty chosen felt awkward, as if becoming celebrities or things on display. Many had to suppress their pride, knowing well they were not in the wrong. Soon, they arrived to their destination. The White Swan Resort. They saw it, a curve of white words in front of a large gate, with statue of white swan flying over. After around two hours of continuous jog, they arrived. Located at the edge of Aurenburg, it was a rather humble resort, capable of entertaining only a few hundred guests at the same time. Not luxurious, but not so bad. What was prominent of this resort, was that it covered a large area of beach, sandy beach with palm trees all over. Their tranquil swaying, with gentle breeze hitting their face, made them forgot their weariness for a moment. For a moment. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re here!¡± Krone announced. Everyone gasped for breath, relieved. The guys kneeled, while some girls even fell on their butt right then and there. All wet from sweat, they ignored any eyes observing. Manners be damned, we¡¯re tired like hell! Krone¡¯s lively jog was faster than normal, prompting them to almost run. Seeing them from afar, the busy crowd on the road was kind enough to make way. In order to avoid bumping into others or causing accidents, none dared to use Air Sliding on the road busy with people. Krone also did not use mana, so they followed his example. And this culprit, did not slow down or stop, not at all. Out of the forty, Ron fared the best. Standing still, he was panting, sweat covered his forehead and neck. He only had a small bag on him, for a reason. Nearby, Athea refused to fall, with her hands on her knees, supporting her unsteady stand. She put down her bags first, then laid her back on them. Meanwhile, the twins threw their bags. They laid on their butt, cared not for grace anymore, fuck that! With backs on each other, they stretched their legs, unbuttoned their white uniform. Thiana took a water bottle from her bag, drinking some then gave it to Liliana. Both were panting heavily, with their chest going up and down.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. To their side, Kyril lay down on the sandy ground, panting. Doran however, was the worst. He fell flat on the ground, with his shield on his head and large bag to his side. With one hand on his chest, belly going up and down, he was panting like a horse. In front of the gate, Krone observed them, smiling. He barely sweat, as if the whole march was nothing. That, or the wind did their job well. He caught sight of Natalia, standing a little further from them. After requesting Sir Medron for a week¡¯s leave, she traced their group. From then, she followed them from a distance, not wanting to bother with her presence. Their eyes locking, he nodded to her. Turning to the resort, he saw his sister Kristine, waving at him, calling them in. ¡°Alright everyone, come in! There are wooden huts and beach inside, so rest there for awhile. Roll around or sleep if you must, its fine. I¡¯ll see if the rooms are ready.¡± Hearing that, many were glad. This Krone seemed sensible and considerate enough. It was tough, but at the very least, he was not the kind of hellish instructor they were imagining from the start. ¡­ ===== Krone had the rooms prepared and assigned. There were forty people in total, so he assigned five people per room. Five rooms for boys and three for girls. It was not a coincidence. When he was choosing them, he already calculated everything he could, from the numbers for each room to squad assignment. Each room was rather large and well-maintained, so they still found it comfy even with five per room. Some would have to sleep on a big mattress on the floor, but they had no complaint. It was no vacation. ¡­ After an hour of rest, Krone called everyone out. He had them assembled in one formation. From left to right, ten people lined up, four per line. Seeing the disciplined and orderly manner they conducted themselves, he nodded, satisfied. ¡°First of all, I congratulate you, for being here. And know that I would love to know all of you, so I¡¯m going to be making rounds now. I¡¯m just trying to remember your face, so be at ease,¡± He started to walk around the formation, taking in their faces. When he was choosing them this morning, he recognized most of them as candidates from the Apprentice Knight¡¯s Test. For awhile, something was bothering him, yet he was not sure why. As he was looking around, a familiar face caught his attention, a girl seemingly younger than others. Strangely, she was not from the test. Yet warmth filled his heart, he pondered; ¡®What¡¯s with me? Who¡­ She¡¯s not a candidate. Was she from the audience back then, or she only heard the news and then come?¡¯ When he was choosing these forty short while ago, he did not think too much of it, only focusing whether or not he perceived her as trustworthy. Thinking about it again, looking at her, he felt something. As if his heart had been pricked by a needle, somewhat. Short black hair, with short stature, around 1.6 m in height. She had black boots and brown leather clothes, with the familiar air of someone trained in hunting. It was rather weird, since her attire alone would not be so common in a city as large as Aurenberg. At least, it told him that she did not live in the middle of it. Krone knew this girl was used to working in a team of hunters, thus her attire. Yet it was not that which bothered him, it was her innocent, child-like image. Somehow, it overlapped with someone else. Someone, seemed entirely different. ¡°¡­What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Sir, it¡¯s Lisha! Lisha Ostborn, Sir!¡± ¡°Lisha¡­?¡± For a short moment, as if lightning hit his spine, piercing his heart. He however, maintained his calm outside. Within however, it was tumbling, as if a ship was braving a storm. It was the same name, he remembered. She had immature look, but he was of no doubt. It was her. The one injured in subduing the Great Worm, and the one he failed to protect during the Union¡¯s ambush¡­ The one he got acquainted during his NCO test, together with him braving the early years of war. With him, leading common soldiers, through sweat, tears and blood. ¡­ His precious aide, his loyal sergeant. Lisha Ostborn. ¡­ ¡°Err, Sir?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Excuse me.¡± He pieced himself together. When he first met his sister in this life, he was expectant, to meet his former comrades. Yet never did he expect he would meet one so fast. Moreover, her, and here. All by chance. Her being here, slipped his mind. No, in fact, he never knew she visited Aurenburg this year. She was supposed to live in a hunting town in the nearby mountain. ¡°¡­Lisha Ostborn eh, I¡¯ll remember your name. In fact, all of you.¡± ¡°Ah, err, yes Sir. Thank you.¡± Hearing him, she was not sure how to respond. There was something more behind his words, she was not sure. Krone turned around, going to the front of the group. He had no need for such feeling right now, so he set it aside. ¡°It¡¯s already noon, so it¡¯s lunchtime. I¡¯ve been informed they¡¯ll be ready in a moment. So before anything, before we start, I would like to tell everyone something. Something very important¡­ It¡¯s more of a chat, though.¡± He paused, eye on eye with everyone. ¡°Kharlussia is our homeland, the land of our fathers, our mothers. I hope everyone agree to that.¡± Everyone stood still. Of course they had no objection to that, they were born and raised here. The people they knew, love, meet everyday, were all from here. While they were still young, appreciating family and friends were as natural to them as taking a breath. The culture they lived in, taught them to grow up that way. Kharlussia, was an extension of family, friends. No one would deny that. ¡°I gathered all of you here, actually for selfish reason. That is, I cannot defend Kharlussia alone. I want you to succeed me, all of you, youngsters.¡± The hell he was talking about, they had no idea. He was clearly their age, but he was addressing them like he was a grown-up. Then again, he had ability to back it up, so no one object. As for being selfish, the fact that they gathered here, seeking opportunity, what would it be if not selfish? However, there were different kinds of selfish. His and theirs, were acceptable. ¡°Do you have anyone you care about?¡± They blinked. Of course, it was a rhetoric question, they knew. Yet he had to ask, to spark their thought. ¡°Had you know, that in another six month, your family, or someone you care about, would face danger. All of us, would face danger, a disaster, what would you do?¡± A disaster was coming, they would prepare, of course. It was no brainer. Yet something else caught their attention. Did he just specify six month? ¡°Anyone here, familiar with our empire¡¯s political situation? Especially so in relation to the Union. Is there any danger? Anyone, please raise your hand,¡± He looked around, only a few hands went up. He was not surprised. These were youngsters after all, even these few hands going up was enough to satisfy him. He turned to the closest, Ron. ¡°Yes, Ron?¡± ¡°If I may¡­ The Union managed to get nations formerly belonging to ours to join them. Within these thirty years, they integrated eleven of our former states into their own. In the last two decades, they set up bases within these nations, and they¡¯re not a few.¡± ¡°Bases, and what would that mean?¡± ¡°Obvious. These nations, share borders with us. Since the last ten years, the Union had been conducting war games close to our border, prompting response from our Supreme Guardian. Anyone would know what that mean. Only fools, ehem, excuse me,¡± Having war games was a clear indication. And having them so close to another nation¡¯s border, meant that the army was ready to attack at any time. This was common fact, yet many commoners were not aware. Listening to this, the youngsters caught on. Even those without proper political knowledge managed to draw a proper conclusion. Krone continued; ¡°And that response would be?¡± ¡°¡­Ten years ago, His Excellency increased the national defense budget by four times, and sought to modernize our army. If it¡¯s going well, our army should be fully transformed in another ten¡­ no, eight years. We¡¯ll be able to move better. Our fighting potential would be double, even triple at the time.¡± ¡°Good, truly.¡± Ron truly had been taught well, as expected of a scion from a former noble house. In fact, his knowledge and confidence were better than most. He answered him without batting an eyelid. Krone added; ¡°Then, everyone, let me ask. Would the Union wait until that eight years come?¡± ¡­ Listening to Ron, and triggered by his question, the rest of the teens realized. If what they were saying was true, then¡­ Their life, the carefree life they had been living all these years, was hanging on a thin thread. War could break out at any moment, yet the common populace was not anxious. Was it ignorance? Or acceptance of reality? For them, most of them were ignorant. Hey, they were teenagers. At most they just thought of how wonderful it would be to get a soulmate, get married, and get a proper job. So when they heard of Krone¡¯s speech about defending the nation, they thought it might happen in ten, twenty years ahead of them. Yet with this simple question and answer session, they managed to think. Together, in silence. Krone let the information seeped into them. In dealing with everyday news and conversation, people were bound to just put things like this aside, since it would only hinder their everyday life. It was not like they could do anything, or so they thought. He did not blame them, for he was the same back then. Right here however, the environment was proper enough for them to think. After enough time, Krone waved his hand, catching their attention. ¡°¡­In conclusion, in order to deal with the upcoming trial and tribulation, we had no choice, but to be ready, to prepare. In order to be prepared, we have to grow. We¡¯ll grow, and we¡¯ll plan that growth, together.¡± He stood up straight, his fist on his side. Turning into a palm, right before his eyes, he directed it to them. His palm unbending, his eyes sharp. It was a powerful gesture. ¡°You¡¯ll grow. Your decision today will set you apart from the rest of your peers. You¡¯ll grow, because you want it. Because you know that it¡¯s important. You know that¡¯s why you live. You know, together with us, you¡¯ll grow. You¡¯ve no other choice, but grow. You¡¯ve no other choice, but grow.¡± He waved his hand, once. ¡°¡­Together, we¡¯ll grow. Repeat after me,¡± Abiding the command, they repeated after him. Some only use little voice at first, among them was Athea. She felt it was ridiculous, yet relented to group pressure. A second, Krone repeated it again. And again. Later, it was clear to everyone, that Krone would not let them be, if their cry did not meet his standard. A united cry spread around the beach, signifying their commitment. Yet still he did not let them go, he repeated it yet again. And again. It was already the 39th cry, he still did not stop. By that time, everyone¡¯s eyes were blood red. They were filled with frustration, and strangely, excitement. Each of them held their fist, eyes sharp on Krone, as if ready to eat him. Their throat was hoarse from shouting, yet his mischievous smile kept them pumped up. A smile, clearly challenging them. That¡¯s all you have, huh? For the 40th cry, he changed it a bit. Just a little. Lady Natalia from afar, shook her head, sighing. A rather immodest shout pervaded the tranquil beach. ¡­ = Chapter 37 ¡®We¡¯ll Grow, Together¡¯ End = Chapter 38: Burnout ================== Chapter 38: Burnout ================== Before lunch, Krone gave them two important assignments. First would be to practice the breathing technique he had taught them, all day. It meant that they had to change their usual, unconscious breathing with this one, consciously. ¡°Focus on controlling this automated function, all the time.¡± Second, to think and discuss of their reason for being here, all the time. During lunch, and all their free time, they were instructed to think and discuss. He did not pressure them, merely telling them he would test them later. Krone gave them ample time to have their lunch, and to discuss. Lunch was full of fruits and veggies, breads and broth. During the time, the forty people started to make each other acquaintance. As for Athea, Krone had the twins helped her out, introducing her to the others, even against her will. To the side, Natalia joined Kristinefor lunch. The training camp seemed to start in harmony, lively. ¡®They have to enjoy each other¡¯s company, or else it¡¯ll all be for naught.¡¯ Observing from the side, Krone had his eyes on everyone. After making sure they were well-rested, Krone called his sister out. Standing away from others, both had things to discuss. One in particular, was something he had been persuading her for days. ¡°Sis, I know this can be hard, but,¡± ¡°I know, I¡¯ve made my mind,¡± ¡°You did?¡± ¡°Yeah, well, seeing my little brother a bit serious, I¡­ I¡¯ll help out,¡± ¡°Then,¡± ¡°Anyway we, well this sister of yours, still have to return home and pack our stuff. Also I¡¯ve to say something to everyone, else they¡¯ll worry.¡± ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll send a letter to the chief first,¡± ¡°That¡¯ll help, you do that.¡± With managing his future organization in mind, Krone had asked Kristine for help. It was part of his plan, to draw her away from the village. While he had no intention to abandon the villagers, he had to make sure his sister was away from danger first. The rift would appear near the village a little over a year from now, but he had to take precaution. That, and he really needed her by his side. ¡®Her healing ability, and restoration¡­ invaluable. ¡¯ What made Kristine invaluable for the team, was the fact she had healing magic. Just as important, like him, she had the ability to restore others suffering from mana burn-out. No, not quite like him. He had tested her. She had a natural aptitude for restoration, a type of mana manipulation which had been neglected before, due to hidden danger. Their rare neutral mana however, eliminated such risk. Her aptitude for restoration surpassed his own. He related such fact due to her personality. Restoration was not called magic, merely mana sharing to be exact. Neutral, not governed by any element. Knowing well how valuable it would be, he had to train her, and made sure her ability flourished. ¡®With this training camp, there¡¯s more than enough for her to use restoration. If we¡¯re lucky, her mana pool would expand.¡¯ The more one used their mana and exerted themselves, the more the likelihood for their mana pool to expand. Moreover, if it was done in the area of their strength, the growth would be significant. ¡®If I¡¯m to nurture that,¡¯ He decided. Placing his hands to the back, he took a party ring out of his spatial ring. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve something for you,¡± ¡°Eh, what?¡± He handed her the ring, she froze. The ring was small, yet exquisite. The blue ring was shining, with red gem in the middle. Complex patterns were inscribed within, so small it was hard for the eye to see. ¡°K-krone, this¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a special ring, it allowed the user to communicate with another,¡± ¡°Eh? C-communicate? You mean, this is, isn¡¯t this super¡ª¡± ¡°No worry. The sponsor had given it to me. Who else I¡¯m going to give it, if not you,¡± ¡°But Krone, this is too valuable! I can¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why I gave it to you Sis." "But I have no use," "Ah, I know your concern, I¡¯ve another.¡± He showed her his right hand, similar ring was on his pinky. ¡°You do? Then does this mean,¡± ¡°Yes, we can communicate,¡± With that, she froze, only to raise her shoulders soon, gasping for breath. ¡°Teach me!¡± Elated, excited, she urged him to teach her how to use the ring. She took a distance from him, activating the ring. Soon, she experimented with it several times. She laughed, happily. Her happy expression filled his being. He turned to the sky, taking in deep breath. Krone spent some more time with her, making sure she realized that her restoration would be a great help, to him and everyone. He made it clear, that her being there, would make a difference. After his sweet talk, Kristine left for the kitchen, smiling ear to ear. Smiling, he checked the party status, something he rarely did.
Personal Info: Kristine Kozak Health: 25/25
Criteria Level Type
Physique 9 Lithe
Senses 11 Normal
Mana Pool 12 HeightenedThis story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.
Mana Affinity High Neutral
Arte
Magic
Arte
Name Original Name Level
Air Sliding Slid de Aur 4
Aura Coating Aurelian Arte 2
Magic
Name Original Name Level
Healing Helia 5
¡®Heightened mana pool? Then does this mean she will... Hah, shall I put my own sister to the test?'' After another hour, Krone called all forty of them out. He planned to split them into seven teams, but not now. He had to make sure they were not divided early on. It was time for the first lesson. ¡°Alright guys, the first lesson, Arte Mastery. Anyone knows how to master an Arte?¡± A few raised their hands, Krone had all of them answered. Natalia merely stood a distance away, watching and listening. Her body shimmered with light, then disappeared. ¡°With experience?¡± ¡°Enough practice, we¡¯ll master them.¡± ¡°Inspiration, one must be inspired,¡± For their answers, he smiled. ¡°All of you, are correct. So the next question, can you intentionally master your Arte?¡± Not waiting an answer, he raised his foot. Gust passed by them, gentle wind soothed their skin, sand particles whisked their eyes. In a blink, he was in front, no more. In a second, behind them, he was. They turned to their back, eyes wide. Everyone standing, was dumbfounded. He was over twenty metres at their back. It took them by surprise, never did they imagine he would be so fast. While they had witnessed him in the fight against Padre, that was as audience from afar. Now, they were the one directly experiencing such mastery. Between seeing in the audience¡¯s seat and experiencing it oneself, was a vast difference. And they now, had such revelation. ¡°Interested?¡± One word, one smile. His word and confident smile, burned everyone¡¯s desire. HELL YEAH! Childish yells filled the beach. ¡­ A lady from a distance, gave a wry smile. As if knowing, something was coming. ¡­ === Birds were flying over the surface of the sea, barely touching the surface, yet catching fishes in succession. Waves after waves hit the beach, giving off a nice melody in the silent seaside. Over the sea¡¯s horizon, the sun was setting. Tranquil cloud moved without worry. Red-orange glow of majesty escaped through the openings, as if horizontal pillars of light. Pillars of light, landed on a certain beach. On the beach, occasional gasping could be heard for those with sensitive ears. Flashing blue line over the ground, stopped. One teen fell on the ground, rolling on the sandy beach. ¡®It¡¯s not easy,¡¯ Gasping for breath, he was Ron. Terrible shortness of breath. He was confident of his stamina and mana, yet the current him was inconceivable. During the jog this morning, carrying his own bags, he even helped the girls to carry theirs. Even still, he was faring better than the rest. Yet for him to be this exhausted, spoke for itself. He turned and observed his surroundings. Bodies on the sandy beach, movement only constituted of taking air in, and out. They reminded him pictures of war casualties, victims of merciless battle. A battle, fought for honour. ¡®Damnit. I knew it, it¡¯s really not easy! We¡¯re forced to¡ª¡¯ He turned to the culprit, smiling from a distance. This guy, had riled them up, saying something impossible like reaching substantial mastery after forty days. In order to do this, each of them had vowed to repeat each of their Air Sliding Arte for 250 times, per day. Everyday, for the rest of forty days. And he, Ron Shamanov, with all his lofty education and mature-like thinking, was lured in making such vow too, in the spur of the moment. Because it was a vow, everyone was each other¡¯s witness. Those who broke their own vow, would be facing punishment. Thinking about it again, he wondered why he made such a thoughtless vow. First, Krone had Doran by his side, leaving thirty-nine of them for the session. With a rope, he measured ten-metre distance and placed the lines. They had to repeat Air Sliding back and forth for 250 times. At the time, everyone was pumped up, full of energy. Ten people, slid on the air at the same time, followed by another line. With barely ten seconds cool down, they had to repeat it again. Ten times. Twenty times. Thirty times... Soon, stamina and mana¡¯s limit started to slow everyone down. He witnessed Krone taking five of the slower ones to the back, away from view. Starting from the 100th, everyone was gritting their teeth. The girls were gasping, the guys was panting. Realization came, of how silly it was for them, to make that vow. Within their mind, similar thought came; That Krone! What spell did he cast on us? Back then, they did not consider their limit. Just what they were thinking at the time, they could not remember. The whole session which in theory would take fifty minutes, turned into five hours. Yet despite the time, all of them except a few, were short of two-hundred. Nearing the number, they started to fall one by one. After an hour, the only one left standing, was Ron. He pondered, with himself reaching limit. ¡®We¡¯ve been had. No, it¡¯s our naivety¡­¡¯ That guy never forced them to. He incited them, yes. Can he really blame him for making them made that vow? Well, not a few among them probably wanted to bite and chew him right now for luring them in. Kharlussian were raised, with the mindset that a vow was sacred. They could not go against it, lest their honor tainted. While they were cursing him inside, they could not impeach him. That was obvious. He had long finished his own 250 turns, and did not even stop there, continuing on until 300. In fact, he did it for a twenty-metre distance, with active Aurelian Arte covering his body! Simultaneous use of two Artes, for a long period, this kind of evidence? They could not question his authority. ¡®I can¡¯t fall here, ugh,¡¯ Ron had finished his 231st slide, yet his mind was spinning. A mana burnout had hit him, causing him extreme dizziness. His face looked like a vampire, seriously pale, as if lacking in blood and sleep. In addition, his stamina reached its limit as well. His hands reached for his knees, preventing him from falling. Had he fall now, he knew he won¡¯t be getting up. For hours. ¡®Ron Shamanov, don¡¯t you dare, shame your family.¡¯ He gritted his teeth, yet his strength was leaving him. He kept on breathing in, and out, practicing the breathing method that the culprit taught them. While that guy was devious, this breathing technique had its merit. Barely practicing it for a few hours, he already noticed significant changes. ¡®Hm?¡¯ From the corner of his eyes, he noticed a black-haired girl in white clothes, attending to one of the fallen. Tender face, lightly red lips and fare skin. He remembered her well, the girl who prepared their lunch. Concern was evident on her face, she was asking questions in soft voice, inquiring those she observed suffering most from burnout. She placed her hand on top of a blonde¡¯s head, her mana seeped into her, to her head then down to her chest. Slowly, ever gentle. ¡®Is that Restoration? Meaning she¡¯s quite caring¡­ Wait, he called her Sis, was it? How could such a devil, has such a nice,¡¯ After she finished with her, she moved on to another. As he observed her, he reached his limit as well. He staggered. His whole world, turned blank. ==== Blinking stars filled the night sky. Soothing wind of nighttime brushed by, turning a white blanket over, revealing a figure. A boy, in white uniform, black boots. Eyes, shut tight, flickered. Coldness hit him, he shuddered. As the wind grew stronger, he rose. Ughh! Abruptly waking up, he startled some in the surroundings. ¡®Huh? Did I¡­¡¯ He had fainted. Looking around him, he noticed over thirty or so people, lying down side by side on the beach. White blankets covered them, with pebbles placed all over, preventing wind from carrying them away. Around seven or eight already woke up before him, yet he was too dizzy to care. They were in front of a long building, with eight rows of doors, their rooms. An outdoor fireplace was nearby, with crackling sound of firewood. A large kettle hanged over the small fire. ¡®So I failed¡­¡¯ Ron sighed, eyes closed again. It was his first failure, for a very long time. He had not much experience with it, so it really hit him. Looking at the rest of thirty people still unconscious, his feeling eased, somewhat. Yet the image, struck him. ¡®White blanket, covering half their face¡­ As if,¡¯ As if covering corpses. Those who woke up before him, thought the same. It was as if it was done deliberately. No, it definitely was done deliberately! Sound of sand being stepped on reached his ears, Ron turned to his left. The girl from before, kneeled before him, startling the life out of him. Holding on her hands, a large glass of water. She smiled. ¡°Here, good job today.¡± ¡°Ah, err, thanks.¡± He took the glass from her, it was warm. She placed her hand on the sand, sprung up and turned away. Ron stared at her back, dumbfounded. Eyeing her, her back swaying away, tingling feeling spread within, so much so that he forgot he was thirsty. Realizing this, he drank the water down, slowly. ¡­ Tasted like plain water, yet it smelled nice. Mind clearer, he observed those who had woken up. He recognized some. Kyril, the twins and Athea had recovered, sitting beside a large build lying down. It was as if a bear, snoring under the white blanket. Observing this, he pondered. ¡®Doran. Krone brought him and five others to the back. What did he do?¡¯ He stood up, joining them. From them, he knew that they themselves had just woken up not too long ago. All of them had been out cold for three hours. And had it not for Krone¡¯s sister Kristine, they would not have woken up at all tonight. She had restored everyone¡¯s minimal mana supply, enough to recover them from burnout faster than usual. Even hearing this directly from Kyril, he had a look of disbelief. ¡°Everyone? Seriously?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what he said, why?¡± ¡°¡­Even restoring minimal mana supply, to do so for forty people, that¡¯s,¡± ¡°I know, awesome right? It meant her mana control¡¯s really good.¡± Hearing Kyril¡¯s comment, he was silent. Athea did not comment anything, she was the silent type to begin with, while the twins to her side were still too tired to say anything. They had this blank look all over the face, eyes almost close. Pondering about it, Ron knew, Kyril probably had a different concept of limit. To him, being able to do this, was bordering impossible. Only experts with substantial mana pool, could do this. But for a girl barely sixteen? ¡®This pair of siblings, just who, what¡¯s their background?¡¯ He deliberated. After some time, the rest kept waking up, one by one. He observed Kristine, busy with delivering water to each and every one of them. Soon, he noticed Krone, coming out from behind the building. Arriving to the nearby fireplace, he took a glass, mixing water from a steaming kettle and a large container. He approached a girl, still lying on the sand, covered by the white blanket. It was the girl he spoke before lunch, and he spoke to her during lunch too. Well, he spoke with many during lunch, but with her, there was something else. Ron noticed a certain peculiarity, as if he was enjoying it. ¡®He¡¯s interested in her, or what?¡¯ ¡­ Stopping beside her, Krone kneeled, placing his hand on her forehead. A sliver of white mana seeped into her, gently. From her head, it traveled to her back, and her chest. After a moment, she coughed out several times, waking up. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡± ¡°Drink this, it¡¯ll help.¡± Carefully supporting her, Krone urged her to drink, slowly. As she drank, aroma and warmth filled her, her mind began to clear. Patiently waiting beside her, he began answering her clumsy questions. They began to chat, and as soon as it began gaining attention, he stopped, excusing himself. He clapped his hands, catching everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Congratulations, coming back from the dead. How¡¯s the Yellow River¡ªWrong place, how¡¯s Death doing? Hopefully he¡¯s all fine and dandy? The last time I met him, ah, nevermind.¡± He waved his hand, smiling at them, as if satisfied. ¡°So the happy part is, all of you gave your all, and recovered¡­ Ahh, the sad part is, all of you died, and your family could not count on you for help. Before blaming anyone, give that a thought. Well, it¡¯s quite late, so we won¡¯t be having heavy dinner. A light one had been prepared, go and rest in your room after. Everyone, thanks for today.¡± Some nodded, many answered; ¡°Thanks for today,¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± ¡°Rest, sleep. We¡¯ll start tomorrow, early.¡± Krone turned around, going to the back the buildings. Behind it, was a building with a pair of rooms. One of which, was his. The door next to it opened, a blonde in a floral one-piece came out. She smirked, seemingly impatient. ¡°Is it time?¡± It was Natalia. Respecting Krone¡¯s wish, she waited till now. Long enough. Krone nodded. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s time.¡± ¡­ === Chapter 38 Burnout === Chapter 39: Core Training ====================== Chapter 39: Core Training ====================== Krone brought her into his room. She had donned a white floral one-piece, exhibiting fresh appearance and vacation mood. Looking at her, he frowned. ¡°You look fine?¡± ¡°Fine? That¡¯s it? You really lack¡ª¡± ¡°No, I mean, did you take the seeds and oil?¡± ¡°¡­I did,¡± ¡°Just now?¡± ¡°No, when you gave me, I immediately,¡± ¡°So how much come out¡ª¡± WHAM! A headbutt to his forehead, Krone stepped back. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s the idea¡ª¡± ¡°Be tactful, damnit. You can¡¯t ask such question to a lady,¡± ¡°A lady, yeah right,¡± ¡°You,¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m serious. How¡¯s the effect? You look too fine for me,¡± ¡°¡­Did you mistake the seed or something? Nothing happen. Well, it was really bitter, blurgh,¡± ¡°¡­¡± It was weird. After lunch, he spoke to her more about core absorption. The first thing one ought to do before absorbing would be to cleanse their body, pushing out all the filth and parasites which would hinder energy absorption and body¡¯s growth. That way, one optimized the benefit from the core. To this end, he gave her Lamina Oil and Verquan Seeds. While Lamina Oil was expensive, Verquan Seed was hard to get in the city. It originated from a type of bitter fruit like papaya. Old people used it traditionally to treat back pain and those with dementia, while the seeds were thrown out. With better and proper treatment existing in the city, naturally the fruit lost its popularity. It was bitter, really bitter. Yet the seeds were the most bitter part of the fruit, no one with sanity would even gulp it down. It invaded through all your body, organs and system, causing massive discomfort. While the seeds were hard to get, his sister Kristine managed to procure the fruits in large amount. Instructing several herb shops, she had more ordered. ¡®A mistake?¡¯ Did she mistake the seeds? Well, she had to mistake the fruits first. After she bought a few samples, he checked them, comparing with the pictures from the Library. He was very sure. So no way that was the case. As for the oil, Kristine already made sure it was right, asking different herb veteran for their judgement before ordering. The seed and oil worked in harmony, first pushing out most vicious parasites out of the system, especially in the stomach and entrails. Later, the oil would help recovery in places damaged by the parasites. It was the fastest and most efficient way he knew to cleanse the body¡¯s system, thanks to the library.
Maximizing Core Absorption Most Efficent Method
Sub topic: Cleansing the Container Combination of Verquan Seeds and Lamina Oil
¡®Useful, really useful, but the process was supposed to¡­¡¯ The process however, was more than bearable. Lamina Oil was not meant to be taken raw, for it was known to cause stomachache. With Verquan Seed, the effect would double, causing extreme diarrhea, nausea, and headache. The effect would prolong for days. The one consuming these two, would end up pushing everything within, out. The record noted, it would take one with extreme determination and body control, to go through it without complaint. Krone himself took these two back in the village. Strangely, aside from the bitterness, it seemed his body had no discomfort, as if it had been thoroughly cleansed. It was weird. Yet he did not ponder long about it. And now, for the second person to take them, to experience the same? He had doubt for awhile; ¡®No way it¡¯s not effective right? Could the Library made a mistake? No, if it¡¯s a mere theory, it would state so. Hmm, either a mistake, or¡­¡¯ He turned to her. ¡°Lady Natalia, let me check you out,¡± Eyes wide, he channeled mana into them. WHAM! ¡°Again?! What¡¯s the big ide¡ª¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you wait till you get an answer first, hmm?¡± Smiling, she pinched his chin. He almost used his eyes to check her body. Aware of his special trait, she stopped him. ¡°Listen now, young man. You can¡¯t just go checking out a lady¡¯s body,¡± ¡°Eh, why¡­ Ah, you meant that. No worry, I absolutely have no interest in your¡ª¡± WHAM! ¡­ After awhile; ¡°¡­I promise I won¡¯t see your flesh, no, I vowed.¡± ¡°Well, since you go that far¡­ What¡¯re you checking anyway?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just checking your veins, and innards.¡± ¡°Hm, uh, that much¡¯s fine¡­ I think?¡± ¡­ Krone and Natalia sat facing each other, his eyes filled with white mana. Veins filled his vision, curiosity filled him. He frowned, her veins seemed even cleaner than Julia¡¯s. No rough surface or blockage whatsoever within her veins. He closed in, lower. ¡°Err¡­ Krone, you¡¯re getting too close,¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been at it for awhile. Anything?¡± ¡°Well, I can safely say it¡¯s not the fault of the seed or oil, that¡¯s for sure.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°It''s your body¡¯s fault¡­ Not fault, just that your body¡¯s clean. The veins, no blockage. The mana pool, really clean. The stomach and entrails, no parasite. It¡¯s like it¡¯s been cleaned before.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? You said everyone has,¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Krone shut up, thinking. Relating the condition the seed and oil would do to the body, he asked; ¡°Have you ever, had any incident where, uh, excuse me¡­ Everything inside you felt like coming out?¡± ¡°Ha, that¡¯s the proper way to ask. Hmm, everything¡­¡± Repeating what Krone had asked, her memory travelled back, years back. She was a squire back then, and her Master took her to see¡­ that. It was an incident where she vomited a lot, sweat a lot, and could not eat for many days. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Lady Natalia, hello?¡± ¡°¡­Ah, yes. There, is, but I prefer not to, say,¡± ¡°Hard to explain?¡± She nodded, he did not pry into it anymore. Touching his small ring, he injected mana into it, taking out something shiny. Long, the size of his arm. Eek! Seeing this, Natalia gave out a low cry. ¡°Shh! Not too loud.¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry¡­ Woah, so that¡¯s your,¡± ¡°Yeah. First time seeing one?¡± ¡°Em, my master showed me a dragon¡¯s before, but I never touched it,¡± ¡°A dragon¡¯s? How is it, is it big?¡± ¡°Big, and shiny¡­ This one¡¯s big too. Hey, can I really touch it? It won¡¯t explode?¡± ¡°Ah, just be gentle. Don¡¯t use too much force,¡± ¡°Alright,¡± She touched the core. Fingers moving along the curvature, it gave a strange feeling, as if current ran through her hands. She let out a low exclamation, thoroughly amazed. ¡°Long, smooth, hard but soft at the same time. What amazing texture.¡± ¡°Well, this one¡¯s a little special. Others might be harder, depends,¡± ¡°Really? I see¡­ So, how to do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you, put your hands together on it and feel it, try to suck the e¡ªHm?¡± He sensed someone, behind the door. He had only noticed it, due to him focusing on her and the core. Moreover, he felt no threat from the one outside, leading him to ignore it earlier. Instructing Natalia to be silent, his hand gripped the door bar. He threw the door open. Eekk! A black-haired girl, in white dress. It was Kristine, lying by the door, startled. ¡°Eh, Sis? What¡¯re you doing?¡± ¡°Ahh¡­ Ah, haha, nothing. J-just want to tell you, everyone¡¯s asleep already, so¡ª¡± She noticed Natalia, peeking out. Ears red, she stood up, running away. ¡°Sorry¡ª I interrupt!¡± She cried, tumbling on the way, only to quickly get up. The girl, disappeared into the night. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°Krone, I¡¯ve a bad feeling about this,¡± ¡°No matter. She¡¯s not a blabber-mouth. Even if she knows about the core,¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t mean... Eh, nevermind.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± === Glorious stars filled the night sky. Wind kept on blowing, the domineering sound of the hour, the time when people were sound asleep. Yet outside, splashes could be heard. In a small lagoon, a group of teenagers submerged their body into the seawater. Shivering, only their head was over the water¡¯s surface. When they were told to only wear light clothes, they wondered what kind of training it would be. Many guessed it was meditation. They did not expect to be in the water, at this hour! Could this be a punishment, they wondered. In front of them, Krone was with them in the water, deeper. He took this chance to look at the status of the newest member of his party. He was too sleepy back then, so he took a good look this time. ¡®Natalia¡¯s quite good.¡¯
Personal Info: Natalia Nierra Health: 90/90
Criteria Level Type
Physique 29 Lithe
Senses 48 Heightened
Mana Pool 36 Superior
Mana Affinity High Light
Arte
Magic
Arte
Name Original Name Level
Air Sliding Slid de Aur 49
Aura Coating Aurelian Arte 34
Vibrant Slash Ivra Illymus 31
Mana Shield Ein Gard 30
Arrow of Light Arra en Noir 32
Magic
Name Original Name Level
Light Base Noir Arkh 35
Light Blending Noir Fitta 32
¡®Her Arte and Magic, all balanced, in Adept level. Air Sliding in peak Expert, reaching Master level. She clearly used them often, in different situation. Probably traveled a lot.¡¯ He had given Natalia a party ring. Originally, he did not plan it. Adding someone distantly older, especially already a knight into his party, constituted the risk of her not following orders. Then again, he felt like it would be a waste not to. Despite her personality, she was someone he could reason with. Most importantly, from absorbing core with her, he decided she was crucial to him, and Kharlussia. He did not feel it was wrong. Especially so when she received it, she was trembling. Barely, she was controlling herself from jumping. She did not do so out of keeping her reputation, whatever was left. Really, an eccentric. Back then, he laughed so much his stomach hurt. He knew, those who were called genius really had distinct character. That forcefully kept excitement and failed poker face, quite something to see. ¡®Now my party, it¡¯s Julia, Kristine, Natalia¡­ Wait, how come they¡¯re all ladies?¡¯ ¡­ Calmness on his face, he shut his eyes, as if meditating. To the frontside, Athea, Thiana and Liliana had grouped together, shivering like crazy. Athea¡¯s eyes were in front, as if meeting her most treacherous enemy. The twins kept staring to the front as well, as if asking, how could you? Doran at their back, was faring better. Nonetheless, his teeth were clashing with each other, making audible sound. Next to him, Ron and Kyril still had that unbelievable expression, looking at each other while shivering. They wondered how long this training would be. When they heard of cold water training, never did it cross their mind it would be this cold. It was around 4.00 am, and it was one month away from winter. Cold? It¡¯s freaking cold! Krone, in front, pondered; ¡®It would be fun to just throw them into the water, but¡­ Too sudden, too risky.¡¯ He had first wondered whether to just throw them in or not. However, he was quick to discard the idea. It was too risky, their body could experience a shock, leading to complication. Thus he instructed them to follow him, a step at a time. At first, it was knee-deep. It was cold, yet they did not complain. Then, waist-deep, some started to shiver. Quiet protests were thrown into the air. ¡°I wanna go home, this is too much,¡± ¡°O creator, your mercy,¡± ¡°Mom, I should¡¯ve known¡­ I¡¯ll listen to your advice next time,¡± Later, at half-chest, they had this protest evident on their face! Some wanted to question the training, only to be met by his smile, full of kindness. That deterrence was super effective! And then, submerging the whole of their body, they stared at the one in front, as if wanting to gnaw him alive! Their eyes sharp, as if each of them, turned into a predator. ¡®Fuck this! End this soon!¡¯ ¡®Kill, I want to kill,¡¯ ¡®God! This justify a lightning strike, strike him! Eh, wait,¡¯ Eerie stares focused on him, yet Krone did not care. Instead he was happy, pleased. The first time he had this training, he felt so much injustice. He thought of how many curses he directed to those instructors. Did it reach a thousand? But now? He almost wanted to roll around in the water, comprehending fully the feeling of those accursed sadists. ¡®Bullying newbies is so much fun!¡¯ ¡­ Then again, he knew he did not have much time. These youngsters were new to this, so they could not endure long. He had to enter that state of meditation quickly. ¡­ Their body had been in the water for twenty minutes. Most already lost their anger, focusing on training the breathing technique Krone taught. Some had paleness on their face, as if ready to faint anytime. The twins grabbed each other¡¯s hand, consoling one another. Athea had her mana going full circle, her red mana maintained her body¡¯s temperature, thus she started to fare better than others. Noticing this peculiarity, many more copied her method. Channeling their mana around their body, they started to resist the cold. It was not like they did not try this at first, yet at this time, they forced their mana to move, supporting the body. Desperate times, desperate measures. With this, those with pale faces, managed to open their eyes. Soon, splashing sound reached their ears, their eyes turned to the front. Krone, in a baby-like cuddle, was hovering in the air. ...!!! Eyes all-wide, they pondered the hell it was. It was not magic, his mana was merely circulating within, interfering none of the natural law. This small event, was a revelation. A revelation, soon igniting great desire within. ¡­ === The cold water training ended soon after. With half of them being too cold to move, Krone had to drag them ashore. He sighed, yet satisfied. They did well, really well. Looking at them, they all turned either white or blue. Giving them enough time to recover, he started to check each one of them. Many of them, he had to use Restoration, channeling his own mana into them. Restoration could also be used to remove coldness, it was really convenient. He had to check all of them himself. With it being too early, he did not wish to bother Kristine, not yet. She would be busy now, preparing breakfast. Early breakfast. With everyone conscious and sober, Krone stood up, clapping. ¡°Everyone, good work! Now, the easy yet hard to get part of our training. Did all of you witness what happen before?¡± He observed everyone¡¯s expression. Many nodded, some lost in deliberation. Krone hovering over the water before, ignited curiosity within them. It was not magic, so what was it? The sharper ones had a feeling reminding them of weighing scales, the double-sided one, frequently used in the market. With that in mind, some already reached a proper conclusion. The Dawn Meditation. They shivered. They realized, this would be the core of their training. It was something Krone had stressed over before, meaning, it played a major role. Recalling what he mentioned before, it had to do with the law of nature, and its relation with their mana. Now, why would Krone focused so much on some silly meditation? Something, which effectiveness only existed in old tales and ancient script, never to be acknowledged by official scientific or magical community. Would someone like Krone, busy himself with something imaginary? They realized this, thus pondered. What untold treasure awaits them? What would the reward be? Their eyes on him, from hatred, flipping a hundred eighty. Hope. Expectation. Desire. Soon, similar feeling, within everybody. ¡°Shall we?¡± The coldness they felt before, something washed it away. Something, ignited from within. ¡­ HELL YEAH! Childish yells, domineered the lagoon. === Chapter 39 ¡®Core Training¡¯ End === Chapter 40: Cleansing =================== Chapter 40: Cleansing =================== This was just the beginning. As much as they were excited, they knew, it would be unfair to expect result in such a short period. During the Dawn Meditation, they sat in the most comfortable position, cross-legged. The blowing of gust made their body chilly, yet it was still far better than in the water. Kneeling a knee, Krone gave them tips on what they could think, meditate. He did not specify what benefit Dawn Meditation would give them, for a reason. The very first thing for them to do, was not to focus on benefit, but on what new things they could realized. Things which were obvious for all to see, yet eluded them. Seeing all of them were serious, he was satisfied. Well, all except for one, looking around in confusion. The big boy, Doran. Krone went to him, separating him from everyone. Placing him to the very front, he told him; ¡°Listen, Doran. Don¡¯t think too much, don¡¯t be confused. For now, your most important task would be to stay calm,¡± ¡°Calm?¡± ¡°Yeah, be calm, and after that, try to listen,¡± ¡°Listen, listen to what?¡± ¡°Your surroundings, that is. Calm and listen, you hear?¡± ¡°Calm and listen,¡± After repeating the simple command several times, he nodded. In regard to simple-minded boy like him, rather than making it vague and far-reaching, simple command would do best. It was crucial for him to have a grasp on senses first, before thinking. Because this simple-minded one, was not used to thinking. For those like him, they had to train their senses. Only later, their thinking. ¡®It might take time, but after he¡¯s used to it¡­¡¯ Krone left him alone, still repeating the command as he left him. Checking on the twins, he noticed they were still shivering, mana circulating within them. He smiled, their hands, holding one another. ¡®Huge potential, as long as their spirit held on,¡¯ He thought on what weapon he could equip them. Many thought that a magician¡¯s weapon was either staff or gloves, yet he knew it was a misconception. There were many others to consider. ¡®Something that¡¯ll help their potential, I¡¯ll have to order,¡¯ He turned to his ¡®sister¡¯, Athea. He knew he had not paid the red-head much attention since the test, even when he promised to help her. After giving her tips on how to handle her inner fire, he had not given her any personal training since. Eyes on her, he channeled mana into his eyes. Image of her mana pool entered his vision, mana continuously flowing into her veins. Within the mana pool, an ember-like existence, right in the middle. The ember, as if heating the mana pool. ¡®More stable. She did well, but not enough. Even now, it must to be painful when she sleep. Fortunately, the cold training,¡¯ The cold training just then, was more beneficial to her than most. It forced her to circulate her mana, preventing her mana pool from turning into an enclosed cauldron, while the coldness pacified her raging mana. That ought to reduce her pain when she rest, but that was only temporary solution. ¡®I¡¯ll have to oversee her third steps series, I¡¯ll have to find time,¡¯ As he looked around, Ron and Kyril entered his vision. These two had potential. Especially Ron, a leader-type. He had to polish him, and gave him responsibility. Kyril might look a little too feminine to be a mighty leader, but he had the tenacity. With enough push, he would shine. ¡®What to do?¡¯ As he pondered on each and every one of the candidates, the time was up. There was no need for them to meditate too long. For starters, an hour was plenty. Ideally, he wanted them to stay for two hours, but not now. As he thought so, he saw someone waving, calling in from the upper beach. Kristine, waving a crystal torch. Smiling, he clapped his hands, breaking everyone¡¯s stupor. ¡°Alright guys, breakfast time.¡± ... On the way back, Krone noticed the moon. It entered full moon phase. He recalled something. His subject, and¡­ ¡°Trait Link,¡±
Trait Link
Subject:You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Arnea Argon. Trait Linked: ----
Touching Arnea¡¯s name on the screen, he linked her one of his traits. The trait which he felt useful, especially for apprentice knights, those in training right now.
Trait Link
Subject: Arnea Argon. Trait Linked: Tyrant Guardian
¡®She and Julia are soul-bound, hm, will this work? Kind of hope she can train her peers. With her affinity, she ought to have some influence.¡¯ He did not place much hope, but any improvement for future Kharlussian Knights, would be welcomed. He put it aside, noting the time for the next full moon. ¡­ === Reaching the resort, they were greeted by Kristine¡¯s smile. Along with warm blanket and warm water, hot tea and coffee for all to drink. Many boys started to see her in shining lights, much like the starry sky. The girls chatted with her more, some even volunteering to help. With the given free time, many decided to change clothes quickly, as the blowing wind was more than they could normally handle. Taking breakfast together, the atmosphere turned lively. As tired as they were, they still chatted, making acquaintance of one another. Light breakfast with veggies, bread, mayonnaise and scrambled eggs filled their belly, energizing them. Aroma and warmth from the coffee and tea filled their being. The drinks were better than normal, prompting them to ask Kristine the reason. Apparently, she put some herbs into them, making the aroma and taste richer. ¡­ After an hour of break, many started to worry, wondering what kind of torture, um, training Krone had in store for them. Even the early morning training was harsh, what would the next one be? They expected worse. Yet surprisingly; ¡°Alright guys, well done. I know you¡¯re all tired, and lack of rest. That¡¯s why, we won¡¯t start the next session until after two more hours. We¡¯ll start here, and it¡¯ll be a simple session. For the meantime, rest, I implore you. Really rest.¡± As he said this and turned away, the forty chosen blinked. They could not relate to it. The devil turned into an angel? Preposterous! Not even in a dream! ¡­Or maybe, just maybe, they painted his image wrongly? Could it be that he was warm-blooded after all? He was a human, like us? ... Slivers of sunlight passed through the clouds, as if declaring the descent of angels. The night had passed, the day had come. The whole of heaven, illuminating them, as if giving them revelation. The atmosphere prompted them to think, could it be that Krone turned a hundred-eighty already? The Lord had saved us? As they pondered this, some of them shuddered, Ron and Kyril included. Not warning anyone, they rushed to their room, for Krone¡¯s instruction was clear. Really rest. ¡­ === Two hours had passed. The forty lined up, eight people in each line, five in each row. Waiting for him, he was carrying a basket of fruits. Wait, fruits? They really were fruits. Calculating, it was around three or four dozens. Green, lined with orange, it looked like papaya, yet weird-looking. None of them had seen it before, not even the few girls who frequented the market. They looked at each other, eyes inquiring. Without any sound, they conversed with their eyes and gestures. ¡®The hell¡¯s that?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t ask me,¡¯ ¡®Never seen them,¡¯ ¡®What are we,¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m as confused as you¡¯re,¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve a bad feeling about this,¡¯ Heads shook, shoulders rose and fell. Eyes frowning, expressions were rich. They had learned how to communicate without conversing. Krone did mention them discipline, so while in formation, they had to stay silent unless he started a conversation. It was a basic knowledge. Kharlussian way of life had been influenced heavily by their military culture. Thus even youngsters of thirteen would know the ethics of being in formation, in front of a commander. Due to the size of their empire, military was the prime stabilizer and guarantor of their sovereignty. Their enemies surrounded them, all through history. Thus people of Kharlussia had the spirit of strength and unity, militaristic, beyond any young nation. That, was something they held pride on. ¡­However, what did these fruits have to do with their training camp? Sure, they were healthy food, but for training session? They pondered whether they would do something akin to what some parts of the Union did, wasting their fruits as a target practice or in celebration. Kharlussian could not do that. Part of it was because they were not as rich as the Union, another was their value. They dared not waste any food. Soon, Kristine came, bringing several jars of oil. She placed them on the wooden hut, just next to them. Krone put the fruits beside the jars, whispering to Kristine. Making sure she remembered the instruction, he turned to them. Confusion still on their face, he smiled. Taking a folded paper from his chestpocket, he opened it in his hand. It was the list of everyone in every room. ¡°Alright, good day, everyone.¡± ¡°Good day, Sir!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start, shall we? Eight rows. Each row for every room right? Let¡¯s see¡­ Hm, alright. Well for today we¡¯ll continue with Air Sliding like yesterday, just with a little change. We¡¯ll do a hundred in the morning, a hundred in the afternoon, and fifty in the night. In between, we¡¯ll have either rest or discussion. The six I¡¯ve chosen before, will follow me to the back. Any question?¡± Either rest or discussion, in between? That sounded a little too easy. Many frowned or raised their eyebrows, yet dared not ask. Seeing no one dared, someone raised her hand. Being somewhat familiar to him, she braved herself to ask. ¡°Yes, Lisha?¡± ¡°Sir, excuse me for asking, what are those for?¡± ¡°Ah, these? Well, it¡¯s medicine. For each room, those who are tired first, will be the first ones to take. Meaning, there¡¯ll be five successions. Have no worry, hm hm, I¡¯ll see and choose you guys myself.¡± They looked at each other. Medicine? Somehow, that did not sound too good. No, Krone¡¯s happy expression did not sound too good. For them. ¡­ === Almost two hours later. The last eight had taken their share of ¡®medicine¡¯. ¡°Gahhh!¡± ¡°The hell, ugh, I feel, ugh, throwing up¡­¡± ¡°J-just gulp it all down!¡± ¡°Ughhh, can I skip this?¡± Among them, was Ron. Even with his willpower, he felt like rolling on the beach. His stomach was rebelling, as if saying, the hell¡¯s you taken me for? ¡®I knew it. That happy expression of his! Too suspicious,¡¯ It was bitter, terribly bitter! It was not apparent at first, so they thought it was not so bad. Yet after halfway finish, there was a reaction from their stomach, slowly spreading out. At first, discomfort. Then, they felt like throwing up. It was as if something was moving, within them. Fortunately, it was time for morning tea. Kristine prepared them a rather sweet tea with aromatic herbs, giving them relief. For those who were tired, she used Restoration, relieving them of their dizziness, sore and pain. Truly, if Krone was the devil, she was the angel. How was it possible for these two to be siblings? The contradiction did not mix well in their mind. It was unacceptable. ¡­ Because of the bitterness, only some ate the biscuits Kristine prepared. Though their eyes said yes, there were rebellion within them, killing their appetite. Looking around, ugly expression was on everyone¡¯s face. Kristine¡¯s tea and treatment did ease their suffering, yet the bitterness was too much. Soon, Ron noticed something. That was, some people were missing. He counted, eight of them. ¡°Weird, where are those first eight?¡± He turned to Kyril, the pretty boy had a pale expression, as if he had just thrown up. Stamina a little lacking, he was called by Krone during the forth batch. He thus took the medicine earlier than Ron. While Ron finished sliding over a hundred thirty, he was resting. "Hey, Kyril. The first eight?" ¡°Oh, them? Well they suddenly groaned, then ran to their room¡­ Wait,¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I think they had stomachache?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s, is that bad news?¡± ¡°Ah haha, hopefully, not so bad?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Pa! Sliding out of nowhere, Krone stood in front of them. "Hey guys, I''ve announcement to make," He announced another resting time. They were to rest all the way till lunch. After announcing, he disappeared. Hearing this, many a little disturbed. Could it be that he really turned a new page? While they were resting, some discussed. ¡°Oh yeah, he must have been considerate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a given. He did force us to take such a bitter medicine, uhh.¡± ¡°Somehow, I still find it suspicious, ugh,¡± ¡°Hey, he might be a bit devious, but he¡¯s still human¡­ I think?¡± ¡°Yep, yep¡­ He¡¯s human alright. Just a bit weird,¡± ¡­ On a particular roof, someone was lurking, observing. Something appeared by his side, alerting him. "...That''s weird. I''m sure I''m being lenient,"
Tyrant Guardian in Full Effect
Push the one you train to their upper limit, in anyway.This trait will heighten the effectiveness of their training, shock their innards and push them to break their limits.
Current effectiveness: 100%.
Soon, they knew. The knowledge was shoved down their throat. Human? What human? Who¡¯s the na?ve bastard who said he¡¯s just a human?! Shouts originated from toiling rooms. Many others were growling, rolling in pain outside, waiting their turn, banging the doors. Some guys kept moving, searching for hidden places, especially in between rocks on the beach. For girls, those who never cursed before, broke the taboo. Of course, some polite girls, did not curse. Especially the blonde twins, they were admirable, graceful. They were merely calling his name out, from a certain place. ... Kroneeee! I hate you! === Chapter 40 ¡®Cleansing¡¯ End === Chapter 41: Tyrant Trait ====================== Chapter 41: Tyrant Trait ====================== He blinked. Withnessing the groaning and painful cry, Krone really had a hard time believing he and Natalia went through it without, these. When the second batch started to feel stomachache, everyone already knew well enough to start searching for places to, um, release the burden. They scattered, clear objective in mind. ¡®Well, one ought to be a fool not to notice by now,¡¯ As he continued to observe, it was soon lunchtime. As he was about to stop observing, a notification appeared. ¡®Hm?¡¯
Tyrant Guardian in Full Effect
Push the one you train to their upper limit, in anyway. This trait will heighten the effectiveness of their training, shock their innards and push them to break their limits.
Current effectiveness: 100%.
Level 1 Mastery Complete! Breaking through to another level¡­
As soon as he read it, he felt something within him, as if his whole body had lightning running through. He had familiar feeling like this before, it was when his other trait improved its effectiveness from long usage. Weird, yet pleasant. ¡®Breaking through already? Strange, that was fast... Too fast,¡¯ Krone wondered what happened. He thought it might take another month for him to even go from Level 1 to Level 2. This trait was, afterall, a Grand Trait. He did not have one before, but from his past experience, the higher the rank of a trait, the harder it would be to have any breakthrough. Though he did not have any of these screens appearing then, the feeling was a clear indication. While he did push these forty to their limit, was that enough?
Tyrant Guardian Leveled Up!
Tyrant Guardian: S-rank. Level 2. Training effectiveness increased. Possibility of Enlightenment doubled.
"Enlightenment? What''s that?"
Enlightenment
A course in one¡¯s life where one achieved unique insight of how to do things. Enlightenment could encompass Physique, Senses, Magic, Arte, Trait, Affinity or anything related to what one was training in.
¡®This is¡­!¡¯ He was not sure, but from what he could see, this was quite something. It was most likely similar to what one would experience going from a Beginner to Practitioner level, or an Expert to Master level. It was also related to how one could increase one''s Magic Affinity. There was a realization of sort, something which was quite hard to explain to others who had yet to achieve it. However, the fact that this Grand Trait increased in level all of a sudden, did not make sense. ¡°¡­What in the world happened, anyway?¡± He was still lying on a roof, covered with dried grass camouflage. The dark brown colour matched the roof. Partially hidden from view, the chosen forty did not notice him observing them, their reaction and behavior. Well, they were too busy being in pain. And cursing. While he knew his action might be considered tyrannical, his trait improved way too fast. As he pondered this question, his right hand vibrated. It was his ring. His first thought was his sister, yet his mana sense told him otherwise. ¡°Yes, Julia?¡± ¡°Krone, this is bad! Please help! I don¡¯t know¡ª I didn¡¯t do this! They took them without¡ª¡± ¡°Whoa, wait, wait,¡± It was Julia, frantic. Consoling her, telling her to calm down, she finally took a deep breath. She related to him what occurred. It stemmed from few days back, when Krone had told her about the ¡®medicine¡¯, capable of improving her overall body¡¯s condition, despite the bitterness. With that, he gave her the Verquan Seeds and a bottle of Lamina Oil. And because it was bitter, she delayed taking it. Yet during the academy¡¯s orientation, she braved herself, taking it after dinner. It was really bitter, but then again, she recalled Krone telling her it was important. Forcing herself, she took it all in large gulps, thus her action caught everyone¡¯s attention. She was already a star during the test, thus during the orientation, many eyes kept watch on her. Including the seniors. Someone she knew asked her what it was, and why. Trusting her, she answered in all honesty, everything Krone told her. It was not a secret, afterall. Because of what Krone told her, it was convincing. ¡°This will help you in the long run. You only need to brave the bitterness once. After that, your body will be cleansed and you¡¯ll notice massive improvement in every area! Face the hardship once, your life will change!¡± She told her exactly of Krone¡¯s words, believing his every word. Since she only used the seeds, she was kind enough to even provide her friend the leftover fruit as a sample. Experiencing only mild stomachache that night, and her being up and running the next day, others were convinced it was not so bad. ¡­You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. That morning, the news spread. Herb shops around the capital, each had a spike of customers. The shops did warn them of stomachache, but seeing Julia was all fine, they did not listen. ¡­ It did not bode well. ¡°¡­I see, makes sense?¡± ¡°Huh, what, what? Krone, you said it¡¯s safe! I see them dying here!¡± From where she was speaking, he could hear groaning and painful cry, calling for heaven to carry justice. Taking a look again at the Tyrant Guardian Trait, he recalled Arnea¡¯s trait link. Understanding fully what was going on, he went keke. ¡°Krone, stop laughing!¡± ¡°Ops, sorry. But don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t die,¡± ¡°Won¡¯t die? The knights are calling out for food poisoning! They didn¡¯t even rule out assassination, b-but I knew, I saw them taking the seeds and oil!¡± ¡°Eh~~ Who took them, so stupid? The first years?¡± ¡°No, who can get out at this time? It¡¯s the seniors! Our facilitators, second and third years¡­ There¡¯s a hundred of them, dying!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Krone!¡± Krone went silent. The seniors? Were they that desperate, to follow prescription from a mere rumor? If they did, then this lesson would be worthwhile. That¡¯ll teach them. ¡®Ah, there ought to be a final test before winter?¡¯ Students would do anything for test, anything to gain even a little advantage. However, to go as far as this¡­ ¡®Don¡¯t just go and take someone else¡¯s prescription just ¡®cause it seems fine! Ai, at least they¡¯ll remember this forever.¡¯ ¡°Krone, don¡¯t leave me here!¡± ¡°Calm down Julia, tell them to drink warm tea with Irista leaf, that¡¯ll help.¡± ¡°Eh, really? Irista leaf?¡± ¡°Yes, only a little, but still¡­ Anyway they won¡¯t die, alright?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really!¡± After having spent time convincing her, he excused himself. He got some forty people needing attention. ¡­ He noted the chosen forty''s miserable condition. Those who never cursed, cursed. Those who never did it outside, did. Those who¡­ Whatever. His ring vibrated, Kristine called him for lunch. He went out to announce, yet none of the forty could hear him. Too busy with their stomachache. During lunch only him, Kristine and Natalia were there, having a tranquil picnic. Kristine frowned, wondering where the rest had gone. "Krone, you didn''t call them?" "Let them be Sis, they have stomachache," "What? How? It''s, not from breakfast, right?" "Of course not. It''s the medicine. Nevermind them." She could hear weird sounds, as if wailing of beasts coming off here and there. Some girls did ask her where any other toiling room was, she ended up giving them her room''s key.Being in the kitchen all the time, she did not catch wind of it. Or rather, how serious it was. ¡°¡­So what to do with all these?¡± ¡°Just leave these for later. They''ll take it when they''re feeling better.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± ¡­ Later, when they were wailing no more, Krone called them forth. Standing before them, he felt something. Apparently, the pain was enough for them to make a breakthrough, somewhat. He was still not sure what. Observing from afar, Natalia blinked. She saw, their eyes twitching. Mouth, inclining. Hands, shaking. Legs, trembling. ¡®Killing intent? They exude killing intent already¡­ It¡¯s barely second day. Are you serious?¡¯ Natalia had a hard time believing it. She was aware they all had experienced massive pain. Yet since she did not experience it herself, it was hard to empathize. In her mind, she wondered how come each of these forty already displayed killing intent. What torture did they face? Killing intent was not normal for modern human. Usually, only those who had faced real battle could exude it, or those who had killed others, or those who were insane enough to disregard reason and pity. At the time, these youngsters had a clear killing intent, directed at one person. The one smiling ear to ear, in front of them. Face clearly screamed, well done! ¡°So guys, how much come out¡ª¡± Before he could finish asking, they rushed. All, towards him. ===== ¡­ An hour later. ¡°Ai, is this what they call hard love? No, was it a father¡¯s love? Ah, a lion¡¯s love?¡± Krone sighed. Since they rebelled, he had beaten them all up. He was careful though, he did not even use his fists. He used his palm, on their stomach. ¡°Funny, they all roll on the ground,¡± At the time, even Athea and the twins rushed toward him, so he wondered whether they wanted to hug him at first, thanking him for all his sacrifice. Yet noticing their sharp nails coming at him, he had to counterattack. His battle sense activated, he could not stop in time. Kroneee, I hate you! ¡°Well, even Lisha, ai, sorry,¡± That one sentence from her pricked his heart more than anything. Yet being attacked, there was no way he would not retaliate. Guys or girls, he patted everyone¡¯s stomach. Thus for an hour, they were rolling around. Having fun on the beach. ===== Pain subsided, a little. The rest of the day, they struggled to finish all 250 Air Sliding. While they were still indignant, soon they forgo it because of fatigue. Due to their vow, they pushed themselves, out of their own values, out of their own volition. Some did think about abandoning the vow, yet they were ashamed of such act. The group¡¯s mentality hindered them, in a good way. A few finished all 250, while the rest fainted. Having finished, even the last of them, fainted. ¡­ While they were out cold, someone came. Checking them one by one, he was the one who tricked them into making the vow. He kneeled, carrying Lisha in his arms, he slid his way toward the resort. To the front of their rooms, next to a hut. With warm blankets and water, his sister waited. He turned back. One by one, in the darkness of the night, he carried each of them. Liliana, still gasping from exhaustion, he channeled his mana into her chest, stabilizing her. Thiana, sand on her cheek, he brushed it off her, ever so gentle. Athea, her face ashen, he wiped it with a warm handkerchief, full of care. Doran, having difficulty breathing, he tapped his chest several times, turning it into a snore. Kyril and Ron, faring better, he took them both at once, each for each shoulder. All forty of them, he carried. Boys, girls, big, small, no exception. The stars and moon as witnesses, he did not fret, did not complain. If they hated him, fine. It was just plain old work, nothing more, nothing less. ¡­ ==== The ring on his right vibrated. Turning to look at everyone in white blankets, he slid away before tapping the ring. A familiar voice resounded. ¡°Krone?¡± ¡°Lady Natalia, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing, just checking up if you¡¯re ready,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be a little late. Might need to carry them into their rooms,¡± ¡°That bad?¡± ¡°Yes, sorry.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Take your time, just wondering about the residue you said last time,¡± ¡°I see, you can rest first. I¡¯ll wake you up later,¡± ¡°Alright,¡± The ring stopped vibrating. The last time he and Natalia tried to absorb the core, he noticed his absorption became better, with the core¡¯s residue finally on sight. It felt as if his affinity with the core rose, it was strange. Yet thinking about it carefully, he made the connection. The core he and Natalia were trying to absorb, was one from the High-Items pack, originating from the high-level beast, Big Eye. From the Library¡¯s information, he knew its true name.
Beast''s Info: Izkill¡¯s Eye Health: ----/1800
Criteria Level Type
Physique -- Unique
Senses 70 Heightened
Mana Pool 99 Superior
Mana Affinity Peak Light
Magic
Magic
Name Original Name Level
Bewitching Eye Ain Copulata 80
¡®Look at that Mana Pool level¡­ So it¡¯s called Izkill¡¯s Eye, eh? Who¡¯s Izkill?¡¯ The first time he saw it, he pondered its name. The one inside his ring, was bigger than the three he encountered during his past life. While he could not take out its body, he managed to take out its core, after much difficulty. Since the first day he was reincarnated, he had been trying to absorb it. So up until now, it had been a week. The core of Izkill¡¯s Eye apparently only increased two things, Sense and Mana Pool. He managed to increase his Mana Pool level twice during the time. Yet even with his double absorption, he still could not encounter its residue. However, the moment he cooperated with Natalia, he felt his absorption increased. Before the end of the night, he felt the residue. He made the connection, it was her. Her affinity was Light, while her senses, Heightened. It was the perfect affinity for this beast, with its power focused primarily on Senses and Light element. Izkill¡¯s Eye, the supreme mind-control beast. Without any fighting power, it was considered a High-level beast purely due to its hypnotic ability. All throughout the war, these hovering beasts were scarce. Yet the existence of just one, could spell havoc on unsuspecting frontline. Despite many missions, the core of this beast could not be secured, not even once. It exploded in the air when it was about to be defeated, something other beasts could not do. It was such a large explosion, everyone had to stay clear just to survive. In such situation, who cared about securing its core? To hypnotize, it used light and senses. Primarily, the opponent¡¯s eyes. Its ability was much desired, with a lot of possibility of it being useful to an army. However, it seemed certain, that getting its trait was not so easy. Two days ago when Krone was a bit frustrated, Natalia came and busied herself with his affair. At the time, he could not relate her with this, but now he knew. She was like a gift granted by The Creator. He had to make full use of this. The trait within the core he was trying to get, was of utmost importance to him. A very rare chance. To fully tap into this chance, he had given her his party ring. His gift to her, while she, was a gift to him. ¡­ After Kristine did some basic cleaning, he brought everyone into their room. Placing warm blankets on each of them, he stood outside the rooms. The full moon shone brightly, the light was enlightening. Illuminating. He tapped the ring. ¡°Lady Natalia, you¡¯re up?¡± ¡°Huh? Yeah,¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you, tonight,¡± ¡°¡­My pleasure,¡± ¡­ === Chapter 41 ¡®Tyrant Trait¡¯ End === Chapter 42: Core Residue ===================== Chapter 42: Core Residue ===================== ¡°Grade Information,¡±
Grade Information
Grade Points Left: 525 GP
Completed
Test of Heart 500 GP
Within Reach
Subduing residue of Izkill¡¯s Eye, inherit its trait. 200 GP
In his room, Krone checked the grade information. There was one grade with 200GP within reach. In a moment, he might need to risk his life. Subduing residue of Izkill¡¯s Eye, this powerful mental-type High Beast, was no joking matter. He pondered for a bit. Soon, he opened his own status.
Personal Info: Krone Kozak Health: 57/57
Criteria Level Type
Physique 19 Balanced
Senses 50 Heightened
Mana Pool 18 Superior
Mana Affinity Peak Neutral
Artes
Magics
Traits
Artes
Name Original Name Level
Air Sliding Slid de Aur 79
Aura Coating Aurelian Arte 89
Piercing Drill Arte Instana 69
Fiery Phoenix Flamme Vyrusha 79
Mana Shield Ein Gard 48
Vibrant Slash Ivra Ilymus 59
The Flow Irnea Alir 45
Magics
Name Original Name Level
Fire Base Flamme Arkh 75
Ice Base Ais Arkh 59
Piercing Element Elle Instana 50
Elemental Shield Elle Gard 37
Absolute Cauldron Destructo Kaldron 39
After one week of continuous absorption, he managed to level up his Mana Pool three times, while increasing his senses a little. Just awhile ago, with Natalia, he managed to level up his senses, making a breakthrough into Level 50. As he leveled up, he felt his perception sharper, hearing clearer. It was a feeling as if the world opened up so many things for him, sharing secrets she held dear with him. He eyed his Arte and Magic level. For every ten level, there was a distinct level difference. While it might not be much, the distinct difference was also the reason why professional community differentiated users into several classes. All eight classes, were comprised of Civilian, Beginner, Practitioner, Adept, Expert, Master, High Master and Grandmaster. His Artes and Magics mostly already passed level 50, Master-class, and some passed level 70, Grandmaster-class. However, all these probably had no use to him for his next endeavor. He checked his traits.
Traits
Name Rank Level
Alpha Male Grand (S)The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. 1
Tyrant Guardian Grand (S) 2
Bestial Instinct Grand (S) 1
Cunning Beast Grand (S) 1
Will to Live High (A) 7
Predator¡¯s Eye High (A) 9
Adrenaline Rush Mid (B) 9
Light Steps Mid (B) 9
Heightened Hearing Mid (B) 9
¡®Four of my old traits at level 9. Is level 9 the maximum for traits?¡¯ It was funny that he did not have any traits lower than the middle-rank, B. Thinking about it again, getting one would be hard actually. The lower-rank beasts barely had any residue. If there¡¯s any, it would be too weak and too faint to carry a trait inheritance. Well, an exception of these would be an Alpha. However, his next target, for sure, carried a trait inheritance. In fact, a strong trait inheritance. He murmured; ¡°Am I ready?¡± ¡°¡­Having second thought?¡± Natalia asked, hands on a hovering core. It was the core of Izkill¡¯s Eye. This second time she tried to absorb the core, her senses and mana pool leveled up. With her absorbing its energy well, her affinity with it reached maximum, creating harmony. It was something even Krone rarely seen, he thought there must be something else, then he remembered. She was in his party. ¡®Double Core Absorption, with her affinity¡­ The effect multiplied.¡¯ Krone sat close to her, hands also on it. Tonight, he had her joined in again to borrow her affinity, making himself the passenger to reach the residue. From there, he would seek to conquer it. Only after would he be able to inherit the domineering trait within the core. He made it clear to her why he wanted its trait, and thus she agreed. Warning her of the danger prior, they tried to reach residue together. Already absorbing the core¡¯s energy for three hours, they detected it. The energy shrouding and protecting it already thinned, so it was a good chance to invade and conquer it. However, it was not without risk. This was afterall, residue of a High-level beast. Moreover, a peak High-level beast, stronger than any of similar type. Seeing him pondering, Natalia uttered; ¡°If you¡¯re not ready,¡± ¡°No, we proceed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with waiting a little more. You sure?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll just say this again as reminder, Lady Natalia. A residue would usually try to conquer the invading consciousness. For this core, its attack will likely constitute a mental attack, so,¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m only helping you reach it. When we¡¯re there, I¡¯m out,¡± ¡°Remember how?¡± ¡°Cut the connection, the same with using spatial ring. Just a little stronger, right?¡± ¡°Right. But should the residue lock you in, I¡¯ll have to get you out forcefully, okay?¡± ¡°F-forcefully? How?¡± ¡°Well, it involved you getting¡­ No, I can¡¯t tell. It won¡¯t be effective otherwise.¡± ¡°¡­Now I¡¯m curious.¡± ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ll know should the time come. Let¡¯s dive in, I¡¯ll be in your care,¡± ¡°Fine,¡± He placed his right hand onto her left, riding on her affinity to reach the residue. Soon, their consciousness reached the very middle of the core. The residue. Sha! Light blinded their view, Krone was behind Natalia. Their spiritual figures formed, the surroundings being constructed as their eyes open. She raised her hands, examining them, then her body. ¡®How could this,¡¯ It was as if she was reconstructed to perfection, and transported here. She could feel her own touch, the chilly and fresh air coming into her lungs, mixed with faint odor of smoke. Looking around, they were now on top of a rocky mountain range, vibrant green below filled their vision, smoke from active volcanoes filled the sky. The surroundings had the smell of freshness mixed with volcanic ash, heavy for the mind. In the sky, dozens of figures with four limbs and a pair of wings patrolled the surroundings. It looked as if they were flying high, yet their body could be observed well from the ground. Finally seeing the surroundings and the sky, she staggered. As much as she hated it, she remembered the place. She was forced to. Krone¡¯s eyes was wide open, surprised. At Natalia¡¯s back, stood a black-haired, middle-aged knight. Hair tied to his back, three claws-like scar on his left eye, he stood erect. Even at first glance, Krone knew. This man, was no ordinary knight. Merely observing the situation, it was as if the dragons could not bear him any harm.He reminded him of someone. His presence, was the same as; ''Same as General Shurran! This guy, who?!¡¯ His thought returned to him. He gasped, realizing Natalia was standing there, motionless. ¡°Why are you still¡ª Lady Natalia! Get out of here! Cut your¡ª¡± She was supposed to get out immediately, yet her curiosity took ahold of her. ¡­ It did not bode well. She could not hear his voice. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She froze, eyes looking up the sky. Focusing on a red figure with wings, larger than the dozen others. Seeing her froze, Krone knew exactly what type of mental attack it was. For men in general, the mental attack ranged from sexual perversion to gripping fear, breaking their spirit. For women, it could be anything, even passion. He was not so sure about women, but he knew from the library, about the worst kind of mental attack; ¡®Trauma! Damn, this whole construct, from her¡­ She, she had a trauma,¡¯ It used her own experience against her, against them. Facing against a residue, one would be forced to fight against the monster using their spirit. A normal beast would just emerge as one, with just the advantage of having its own homeground. As for Izkill¡¯s Eye, as Krone had guessed, it attacked the invader with something that had the most effect. Psychological effect. Seeing those dragons flying in the sky, Krone had a grave feeling. They seemed way too real. ¡®Her trauma, not a random experience! You, you bad girl... Why didn¡¯t you, say,¡¯ He wanted to slap this lady. Actually hiding such a powerful trauma, he even wished to bite her right now. The residue of a mental type beast depended much on how deep the hole within one¡¯s heart. In other words, how powerful the imaginary construct which appeared, depended much on the invader¡¯s psychological weakness. Her weakness. A damn, powerful weakness. Her gaze still in the sky, her legs went limp, falling sideways. Krone shook her, actually slapping her several times. He wanted nothing more than to get her out right now. While he could fail in the defeating the residue, there could still be chance for later. Yet he knew, if her spirit crumbled here, the backlash for her would be severe. Really severe. ¡°Natalia! Get ahold¡ª Gahh, get the fuck out of here!¡± He shouted right in front of her face, his breath even whisked her hair. Yet she continued to freeze, soulless, eyes upward. The winged figure in the sky flew down. ¡®It¡¯s coming!¡¯ Booming sound filled the air. A red dragon landed, right in front of them. Eyes larger than human head, head larger than a cart, body larger than the blue whale. With thick and sharp claws, red shiny scales and glossy wings, it screamed majesty, undeniable. Its eyes landed on them. Eyes of pure emerald, piercing his being, Krone felt her abundant life-force. He knew of this one dragon. In fact, most Kharlussian at least heard of it. ¡®Emerald eyes, extreme life-force. This, Kharlussia¡¯s Holy Shield,¡¯ ¡°Mother of Fire Dragon, Velzer The Wise,¡± A roar. A loud, thundering roar. Legs weak, he felt dizzy. The draconic presence hit him, heavy. His mind pondered how she could encounter this legendary being, how? This was Kharlussia¡¯s most majestic beast, adored and awed by many. Even he never saw it face to face before. It was said to be able to down an Air Cruiser effortlessly. Now how do you expect this Uncle to fight this thing? Yet he did not ponder long. As the dragon moved its claws, he had a sense of dread. His hands carried the lady, his feet slid through the air. A boom, crashed behind him. ¡­ ==== ¡°Crap!¡± Krone opened his eyes, quick. He returned to his room. Not bogged down by the draconic terror, he had forcefully cut his connection with the core. He did not ponder, moving his hand to his side. Towards her, Natalia. Hands on her chest, he pushed her away from the core. His white mana emerged out, engulfing it. The mana halted their connection, forcefully. Vibrating hum filled the room, as if revolting the interference. Breathing heavy, he turned to her. Blood on of her nostrils, his hand checked her pulse. None. Her heart stopped. She was not breathing. Eyes sharp, Krone was decisive. He laid her, hand full with mana, ripped her front dress. A green amulet flew in the air, hitting the wall, yet he ignored it. He put his hands together, right hand on his left, he pushed his hand¡¯s heel on the centre of her chest. Pushed hard, and fast. Two pushes, every second. After thirty-eight pushes, he pushed her forehead, tilting her head back, lifting her chin. This opened her airway, allowing air into her lungs. He breathed air into her twice, each for a second. Each time, her chest rose. He returned to pushing, repeating the cycle. Second cycle, he breathed in three times. Forth cycle, five times. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t die on me!¡± On the fifth cycle, he became frustrated. He breathed into her eight times. The usual worse-case scenario, was indeed the person losing their mind. She however, had her conscious link being physically broken. Krone did it. He had to do it. Had he not done so, she would have lost her mind, her spirit engulfed by the residue within the core. During their time in, he kept bringing her away from the dragon. He bought her time, and did many things to override her shock in the dream world. He did many, shocking things. Even then, she did not recover. And he was cornered, dragons all around, it was a matter of time. At the time, he made the decision, to proceed with the method. It was his fourth time experiencing such a thing. Three others, he was merely a spectator. His fellow knights had done this, as measure of last resort. When the situation turned the worst, they cut the trait candidate¡¯s connection with the core, preventing the residue from further harming their spirit. Such occurrences were prevalent only when trying to get High or Grand traits. Doing so had one-in-three chance of fatality, yet it was still favorable compared to completely losing one¡¯s mind. Seeing his comrades forced to make such a choice, pained even him. This time however, he was the one doing it. ¡°Damn it, Natalia, live!¡± End of eighth cycle. All thirteen breathe of air, this time, it worked. Her heart restarted. Gasping, trembling, she took in a bellyful of air. ¡­ ===== Steam came out from a small towel, dipped in a bowl of hot water. A pair of gentle hands picked it up, squeezing the water out. Folding it, placing it onto a forehead. Natalia¡¯s forehead. Uhhh. A groan came from her. Taking a thin handkerchief from the side, a hand caressed her lower cheek and her neck, comforting her. Careful, ever caring, it was Kristine¡¯s. On the floor next to her, sitting with his back on the wall, was Krone. He was nodding, sleeping. After stabilizing her, he called Kristine using communication ring. Knowing it was emergency, she rushed here with her pink pajamas, carrying bowl and whatever herbs she could grab from the kitchen. Seeing the blood on the floor, and the ripped floral one-piece, she felt lightheaded, confused. Yet noticing Krone¡¯s weary and serious expression, she was quick to let it slide. It was no time fantasizing. She brushed him to the side. After his explanation, she urged him to sleep. From then on, she took care of her. ¡­ Krone continued to nod, yet all of a sudden his eyes opened. Kneeling, he turned to his sister, remembering what happened shortly before. He had to explain to her a little about core back then, just the surface information. Well, she was bound to know sooner or later. ¡°Krone, you¡¯re up?¡± ¡°Sis, how¡¯s she?¡± ¡°Hm, a bit in pain, but I did what I could. My restoration seemed to hit a wall though. But I¡¯ve healed her, cleaned her up, now she¡¯s breathing better. You¡¯re checking her?¡± ¡°Yeah, just in case.¡± He took her hands, checking her pulse. Then his fingers landed on her neck. Afterward, he channeled mana into his eyes, checking her whole body¡¯s system. ¡°¡­Em,¡± ¡°Krone?¡± ¡°Mana flow a bit erratic, but aside from that, she¡¯s fine. She just needs rest,¡± ¡°Haa, that¡¯s good,¡± ¡°Sorry sis, it¡¯s time for morning training. I¡¯ll have to trouble you,¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. She¡¯s our guest afterall. Anyway, I can¡¯t prepare breakfast like this, and we shouldn¡¯t bother Aunt,¡± ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll do it. Don¡¯t you worry about it,¡± ¡°Really? Then can you send one this way later?¡± Hearing this, he shuddered. ¡°Eh, eheh, if it¡¯s for you Sis, I¡¯ll just buy one outside,¡± ¡°Ehh, why? I want to taste your cooking.¡± ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be called cooking, don¡¯t fret. I¡¯ll buy the best breakfast just for my precious sis, alright?¡± ¡°You sweet talker. Hmph, suit yourself. Oh, prepare herb soup for her as well,¡± ¡°Will do. Aaa, almost forgot,¡± He walked to the side of the bed, looking in between the bed and wall. His hand digging in, he took out a green amulet. A strange feeling came rushing in, he felt a tremendous life-force. ''What the...?'' Perhaps it was due to his sense leveling up to Level 50, he could feel the abundance within it. As he held it, he felt calm, soothing. With his sleeve, he cleaned it a little, placing it on the mirror table next to the bed. Hands barely leaving it, he took it again, placing it by her side. Natalia''s side. Seeing the dim light coming from the amulet, Kristine raised her back. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Hers. Accidently threw it when I ripped her dress,¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Ah, Krone! Don¡¯t go and rip a lady¡¯s dress next time! You¡ª I know you¡¯re at that age already, but control your¡ª¡± ¡°Wait, that¡¯s emergency! I didn¡¯t mean it that way,¡± After a bit more nagging, she excused him. Exhausted, Krone went out of the room. Closing the door, he sighed. A rather long one. He knew, he was so close to losing Natalia. He slapped his forehead, for that was his mistake. He bit his lips, blood coming out. His eyes, sharp. ''I''ll have to learn from this,'' ...He put it aside, for now. Back to his usual mood. ¡°What a night, well, time to bully newbies¡ª I mean, train. Of course I mean train.¡± He walked towards the next building, his steps light. As he walked, his mind kept on thinking. ''That man, why did he, remind me of dad?'' ... === Chapter 42 ¡®Core Residue¡¯ End === Chapter 43: Care ================== Chapter 43: Care ================== On a mountainous region, the wind blew without obstruction. Its sound of howling was alarming, yet at the same, soothing. Greenery filled the view, a blue lake surrounded the area. On top of a mountain, two people stood face to face. A man, a girl. The middle-aged man had three scars over his left eye, covering half his face. Sturdy, with a large bow and sword on his back, his black hair were tied to his back. He had the air of a veteran, yet his face calm, devoid of burden. Smiling, his existence was brimming with confidence. Seeing this, the girl standing there, tilted her head. ¡°¡­Why are we here, Master?¡± ¡°Come here,¡± The man, urged her to come close. From his chest pocket, he took out an amulet, a green amulet. Spreading its chain, he placed it on both sides of her shoulders. Locking it at the back, it fit her neck. A shining green amulet, on her chest. ¡°W-what¡¯s this for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a proof.¡± ¡°A proof?¡± ¡°Tell me, Natalia, who are we?¡± ¡°We? Um¡­ You¡¯re my Master, I¡¯m your apprentice?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re Master and Apprentice. I scratched your back, you scratched mine. As the Master, I won¡¯t let anyone bully my little apprentice!¡± She went silent. Before he took her in a week ago, she was an outcast. When she entered the Esterian Knight¡¯s Academy a year ago, her backward background stood out. Hailing from a rural village, being an orphan, she had no backing. While her outward confidence was not lacking, it only brought her contempt and ridicule. Yet it was not really her background which made her an outcast, that was only a side factor. The main factor was her personality. If she did not wish to follow, she would not. This had created friction within the academy, where cooperation and teamwork were in high demand. Many students objected having her in their team, she affected their overall performance. She did not blame them. She knew she was in the wrong, but just knowing it did not mean she could change it. Her personality, was as if set in stone, refusing to budge. She did not know why, it was frustrating. You¡¯re stubborn Natalia, you know it. So you think you¡¯re better than everyone, huh? Everyone hates you! After half a year, her self-talk belittled herself. Hating herself for her fault, she even wondered whether it would be better if she disappeared. Disappeared, for good. With her situation, it was a matter of time. ¡­ Then, this man came. The academy made a commotion, as if the Grand General or Minister was visiting the place. Welcoming ceremony was organized, the most grand she ever witnessed. From the sky, a dragon passed by the academy ground. It was her first time seeing one. A man jumped down, high up the air. As he landed, adoration and awe filled the eyes of her instructors, even the Headmaster. At the time, she only heard stories and rumors about the visiting knight. Apparently, he was searching for his fated apprentice, his very first apprentice. The wind blew, she stumbled his way. Never did she expect, they would meet, face to face. Strangely, fate connected them together. ¡­ Hearing her master mentioning her being bullied, she gave a wry smile. It was a mere week ago, it already seemed distant. ¡°Master, you know it¡¯s not really their fault,¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, their fault couldn¡¯t see how special you are. I had taken the vow. As your Master, I¡¯ll protect you until you¡¯re ready to stand on your own. This is the proof of my vow,¡± ¡°This is the proof¡­¡± She held the green amulet. Its light entered her eyes. The silver chain held a stunning, green spherical crystal. It was filled with life-force, one had to touch it to know. There was no leak, proving that this was a truly high-quality item. Seeing her mesmerized, he smiled. ¡°So, when I¡¯m too old one day, I hope my sweet apprentice won¡¯t let anyone bully me!¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re too much. How could I ever protect you, you¡¯re so strong! Even when you¡¯re old,¡± ¡°Heh, then, you ought to be better!¡± ¡°Owehh, Master!¡± He ruffled her hair. Her silky, blonde hair. That day, the girl of sixteen, felt current running through her. Elation filled her being. For the first time, she had a backing. For the first time, someone truly watching over her. Someone dear. Someone who promised her, she would not suffer any indignation, no more. Somewho who, never see her with contemptuous look, never. That day, she felt special. Truly special. ¡­ ===If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Krone was walking, returning from the morning training. The forty followed him, eyes gloom, clothes still wet. The cold training somehow eased the pain from yesterday, yet it still came knocking once in awhile during meditation. Though their eyes gloomy from exhaustion, they stared at the one in front of them, as if seeking opportunity. Yet even with his back exposed, they felt like the chance of success was none. Zero. Nada. ¡®Ugh, the gap was too much,¡¯ ¡®Stronger, I need to be stronger,¡¯ ¡®This hatred, I need to release it,¡¯ ¡®One hit, no, ten hits, enough,¡¯ Everyone had a familiar feeling. Even Doran wanted to body-slam this brother once for this pain. The twins wanted to scratch his face, bite his limbs. Athea wanted to make a barbeque out of him, still thinking of what condiments to use. Ron and Kyril had a mixed feeling. They knew he would not just feed them something like that without a reason, yet the urge to smack his face, at least once, was too much to bear. Lisha, simply wanted to make him a target practice. When they reached the front of their rooms, their angel did not descend. Krone slid towards the kitchen. His speed was truly something to see, but more amazing was that he was not hindered, carrying large containers. Loaves of bread, bowls filled with oil and basket with unfamiliar fruits. From his hand, red fire came out, licking firewood under the huge kettle. Krone took out his small sword, and for each of the fruits, he cut into half in the air, down into a huge basket. The fruits were filled with seeds, opened for all to see. He mixed them into the bowls of oil. Seeing this, their spine sprung up. The image reminded them of an evil witch stirring her potion, deadly potion. Some at the back, stepped backward. Soon, everyone did. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong, guys?¡± Seeing his innocent, guilt-free expression, they gulped. Everyone exchanged glances. Finally, Ron braved himself to ask. ¡°¡­That¡¯s not, uh, medicine, right?¡± ¡°Medicine¡­? Ah, I see. Not at all, it¡¯s to help you recover.¡± ¡°So it is medicine!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just figs and olive oil¡­ Hey, come back here!¡± All forty ran away, some even use Air Sliding. Krone had to kick everyone¡¯s feet, knocking them down on the ground. Even still, many braved the pain, continuing their run. Running, for their life. No way we¡¯re taking your medicine again! That early morning, became a hunting festival. One predator, forty preys. ¡­ === Somewhere on the beach, in early morning darkness. On a sandy spot, surrounded by large rocks, traces of flames still lingered. The smell of burning sand, salt and rocks filled the area. ¡°Umphhh,¡± ¡°Don¡¯t struggle, sister,¡± ¡°K-krone, let me, go!¡± ¡°I will, after this,¡± Athea was pinned down, Krone put his legs onto her back. She was the most rebellious of the forty, and the last he took care of. While the twins did run as well, he only needed to talk a bit more to convince them. The others too, most did not run anymore when he took the ¡®medicine¡¯ himself. It was almost twenty hours, the prime time of its effectiveness almost gone. He needed them to take this on time to aid their recovery. Athea however, did not listen. She ran quite far, despite still in pain. When he stopped her, she even dared to activate Flamme Vryusha, the nerve! She somehow reminded him of some trainees he got during the war. Really annoyed him, he had to play hard. ¡®This girl, really stubborn!¡¯ Still refusing to open her mouth, he had to take extreme measures. One hand pinched her nose, while on his other hand, a bowl with a wooden spoon. He forced her mouth opened. Taking a spoonful of oil filled with figs, he shoved it down her throat. ¡°Mmmhhh, hmm¡­¡± Still struggling for a bit, soon, she calmed down. ¡°So? Not so bad, right?¡± ¡°¡­I hate you,¡± Seeing Athea being pacified, he let her go. Handing her the bowl, she took it with a hmph. The oil was nowhere as bitter as the one before, and the figs actually made it sweet and a bit spicy. With the bowl on her hand, she took it herself, all while sniffing. Seeing her like this, Krone laughed a bit, tears in his eyes. No warning, his ring vibrated. Patting Athea¡¯s back, he slid a distance away. ¡°Krone,¡± ¡°What is it Sis? It¡¯s too early, I didn¡¯t buy yet,¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯s awake,¡± ¡°That was fast.¡± === ¡­ ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me your trauma?¡¯ Sitting by the bedside, the words did not come out from him. After forcing the figs and olive oil into each and everyone, he returned to his room. Kristine went out for morning bath, while he kept her company. While they were alone, silence ensued. He wanted to reprimand her, yet he felt like it was wrong. It was a trauma, so her hiding it was understandable, and the one who was harmed, was herself. While he wanted to bite her, he could not. He was hoping she realized her own mistake, without him mentioning. Aside from that, he wanted to know more about the situation. Should they cooperate again, he needed all the necessary information. Who was that man? Why did the dragon harm you? While the imaginary construct might differ from original experience, the whole thing was based on one¡¯s perception of the whole incident. Since Natalia perceived it as harmful, it turned out that way. If his guess was correct, that man did wish to harm her. And so did the dragons, especially so for the Mother Dragon Velzer, who would more likely just chased away trespassers, aside from ill-wishers. And he was confident Natalia was not unwelcomed back then. ¡­Some time passed. She actually understood Krone¡¯s unspoken gaze, yet she was stubborn. She turned her face sideway. Seeing her acting this way, Krone¡¯s eye twitched. His left eye. ¡®Aii, you¡¯re going to act spoiled? Fine, I¡¯ll let you be,¡¯ It was about time Kristine finished her bath anyway, and her life was in no danger. He sighed. ¡°It was my mistake,¡± He started his words, standing up. ¡°It was not your fault. I¡¯m the one asking your help. I should¡¯ve investigated, prepared. So, don¡¯t worry about the residue. I¡¯ll take care of it, somehow.¡± Hearing this, she trembled. Krone walked towards the door. He needed to buy breakfast and order the herb soup too. As the he opened the door; ¡°I hate my Master,¡± He stopped. ¡°He brought me to see, that.¡± She paused, shivering. Sharing this was not something she wished, but Krone had taken all the blame for himself. That, felt uncomfortable. Hearing this, Krone confirmed his theory. That place was the Argonian Mountain Range, and the man he saw was her Master, a Dragon Master. One of the few still alive in Kharlussia. Back in the old days of imperial rule, they numbered hundreds. Now however, this ancient Masters were as rare as Grandmaster Knights. Those who were known to appear in public, no more than five. ¡°He brought you there, for what purpose?¡± ¡°¡­Spirit, search. They¡¯re looking for a Dragon¡¯s heir.¡± Dragon¡¯s heir? He could not comprehend. He wanted to ask, yet knew it was not appropriate. He ought to focus on her, she was the important one now. The one suffering. ¡°Your master,¡± ¡°He, didn¡¯t care about me,¡± She seemed resolute, her mind made up. Yet her voice, choking. Her hands, shivering. Krone had seen such indication before. It was similar to those suffering frontline trauma, there was infighting within them. Under such circumstances, he must be careful with his choice of words. She hated her Master, so to him, the cause of her trauma was clear. It was not because of cowardice. At least, not the prime reason. ¡°Lady Natalia,¡± He paused, waiting for her to listen. ¡°Yesterday, you saw it right? Those forty youngsters. They rebelled, they said they hate me. Hm, do you truly think, I would spend time with them, training, if I didn¡¯t care?¡± He turned to the door. He must deliver the most fitting, suitable line, something she would have to ponder about for some time. ¡°If your Master didn¡¯t care,¡± He turned his face halfway, eyes on her. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t bring you there.¡± He opened the door, sunlight entered the room. He stepped out, closing the door. ¡°Did he really, not care?¡± With that question, he closed the door, tight. Sunlight was no more. ¡­ She laughed, a mocking laugh. She coughed hard, time and again. Blood coming out from her nose, falling on the blanket. Her face, down. Darkness from her hair covered her eyes, silence dominated the room. Within the dark room, green light illuminated her side. The green amulet, illuminated the darkness. She saw it. Memory of those years, flashed through. The secure feeling she had, when she was in front of him, riding his dragon with him. She knew him, he knew her. That smile he had everyday, that worried expression on him when she was injured, that satisfied look as she slid through the high air¡­ Riding the sky, fully secure. ¡­ Yet his disappointed look, shook her, dominated her mind. That feeling, gripped her being. It was when the Mother Dragon shook her head. Telling him, she was not the one. At the time, she knew, she disappointed him. She gripped the blanket on her, tight. ¡°¡­I hate you,¡± Something flowed down her cheek. ¡­ ===== The sun shone with all its majesty. High up in the sky above them, the wind was now their friend, ridding them of their sweat. Krone had just made a sport out of Air Sliding, giving them a ball and made a league. The condition was that they cannot move aside from using Air Sliding. In a way, it was tiring, yet much more fun. For this league, they were divided into eight teams. While they were still reeling from pain, it was less severe than yesterday by a lot. Thus, they were able to play. Krone reminded them to use the breathing technique, it should reduce the pain and aid recovery. And after being forced to take the figs and olive oil, they felt better. A lot better. From afar, the patient did not stay in bed. She walked out to the beach, a hand holding something, another hand on a building wall. Her physique seemed fine, yet her mind seemed heavy. Under such a condition, she decided to get some fresh air and sunlight. Outside, seeing Krone with the forty youngsters, she drew near. As they stood in formation; ¡°After lunch, we¡¯ll go and travel around the beach with Air Sliding. Wear protective pads just in case. I¡¯ll bring them later. Alright, anything to ask?¡± One of them raised his hand; ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°Sir, this camp is just for a week. It¡¯s already the third day. So why are we training Air Sliding again?¡± ¡°Good question. Have you ever been in a life and death battle before? Silly question,¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°What¡¯s most important to all of you during your next few years, would be to survive. To survive, you have to move. Move fast, move well, move on time. In the frontline, you often have to move all the time. Move, survive!¡± Krone wished to train them on different Air Sliding maneuver. Thus, using them as often as possible, in different situation, was ideal. Hearing his answer, Natalia trembled. You must know how to move. Move fast, move well, move to survive. She humphed, turning away. Light shimmering her, her body¡¯s hue blended into the surroundings. Her weak steps, going sideways towards the lower ground. To the lagoon. ¡­ ==== Chapter 43 ¡®Care¡¯ End ==== Chapter 44: Lighting the Darkness ========================= Chapter 44: Lighting the Darkness ========================= Reaching a rather remote forest near the lagoon, I cancelled my Light Blending. I was careful with my mana signature, for I wished to be alone. Krone was busy with his forty recruits, so he likely did not notice me. Well, he ignored me most time anyway, only after giving me the ring did he treat me a little better. Just a tiny bit. Going out alone without saying anything, I would probably worry Kristine. But I was no child, no need for her to worry, yes? My legs were a bit shaky, I put my hand on a large oak tree. My whole body was trembling, I just had no idea why. When I heard Krone¡¯s answer just now, my feeling was welling up, as if boiling inside. Movement, huh? He told them the same thing, the very same thing that man told me. Damn it! Now I know why, every time I saw the boy, I thought his image overlapped with someone. During the test, I just had no idea who. Or rather, I could not believe it. I had always put a certain distance from everyone else. It was not like I was arrogant or anything. I just had no one to confide anything with. I held no one close, no more. But damn! His existence, reminded me of him, I finally realized. Was that why I was attracted to him? At the same time, easily angered by him? So much so, I even got a nightmare? ¡­ I sighed, a rather long one. I eyed the green amulet, shining on my right hand. Let¡¯s do this, together. When he extended his hand to me back in the academy, I had this peculiar feeling. Was it excitement, or was I simply glad? At the time I just thought, it was a feeling that this might be fun. Recalling it again, his voice and Master¡¯s, overlapped. Don¡¯t worry about the residue, I¡¯ll find another way. Remembering Krone¡¯s words, I pursed my lips, trembling. I knew. He was clearly telling me, he needed me, no more. The image of my Master, all disappointed, flashed within me. ... Wind blew my blond hair, the strands seemed to form the image of someone. I clenched the hand holding the amulet. ¡°No more! I have nothing to do with you!¡± My mouth and heart shouted. Raising my hand high, my teary eyes gazed over the sea¡¯s horizon. ¡°I-hate-you!¡± I threw it, with all my might. The green amulet flew towards the horizon. Sparkling in the air, it splashed the water open. From where I stood, the green color kept getting dim. Tears in my eyes, I saw it falling deeper into the shallow sea. I was gasping. Was I frustrated? How unbecoming of me. ¡­ ¡°I¡¯m a knight.¡± Yeah, this lady¡¯s a knight, not your squire, not anymore. I had nothing to do with you disappearing, not contacting all these years, not even a letter, not a piece of news. Dead or alive, I had nothing to do with you. I had nothing to do with you being disappointed! Damn, you¡­ I don¡¯t care anymore. I turned away, breathing heavy. My hands still trembling, I turned towards the resort. I was so sleepy, I needed rest. At that time, I did not even noticed, a lurking shadow.
"Lady Natalia!" "...Kristine," I met Kristine on the way. Clear concern on her face, anger too. Sweats on her forehead and neck, it seemed she was looking for me for awhile. She caught my left hand, supporting me. "How could you! You worry me to no end!" When we arrived to my room, she chewed me well about my going outside, not notifying her. It continued for a good ten minutes. Un, this girl was really something. Me, ten years her senior, could not refute her at all. Well, she did that out of concern, so I was too lazy to say anything. I pretty much nods my way out. ¡­ After a little hot soup as lunch, I heard some commotion outside. Seemed like a delivery had arrived, prompting me to come out. Several men came, bringing in a magic-inscribed desk, along with three large crystals, each with a magic platform. Each crystal had small holes and inscriptions etched on its surface. Seeing the men setting the whole thing up around them, the forty could not help but be interested. They pretty much murmured; ¡°The hell¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Crystal sound system, never seen one?¡± ¡°Have you seen one this big?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± The three crystals were placed to three sides surrounding the recruits, as if a triangle. It was a crystal sound system. Krone had ordered the highest quality one. It had to be prepared first, so the whole thing took almost four days to arrive. With my senses getting a little better, I closed in. I was curious, wondering whether he would use this for the training. Arriving with it, were orb recordings. In front of the delivery man, Krone checked. Each of them was small, all six fitting well within his palm. His voice reached me; ¡°Bright Stars, March to Victory, Strength of a Knight, Against the Tide, Unsung Heroes, Reason Why¡­ Eh, only six? You can¡¯t find Kill Them All and Absolute Resolve?¡± ¡°W-well, it¡¯s not like that. You must know Kill them All is forbidden by Ministry of Culture. We tried to procure it as exception, but they said it was too extreme.¡± ¡°Extreme? Those ancient artifacts think they know what¡¯s extreme, eh. A pity, I¡¯ll just have to make do. What about Absolute Resolve?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have it delivered as soon as we got it. It¡¯s quite an old one, so,¡±This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°I see, thanks for the good work,¡± It seemed he wanted to use these recordings along with the system. Silly me, of course he would. It was quite normal to use music during war games to boost morale. As soon as he got them, he channeled mana into the magic desk, then put one of the orbs into one of its holes. Tu-tu-tuu-tu,tu, tuu¡­ The rhythm kept on beating slowly. Soon, sounds from more musical instruments joined in, the sound of whole orchestra filled the surrounding beach. The few other visitors seemed shocked, in a pleasant way. The whole music was invigorating. Lyrics came, relating about the past and present, and how it all connected. And how, amidst the challenge, the hardship, the unstoppable tide, there were benefit, gain, treasures of equal and even more value. From then, Krone had everyone play dodgeball. The main rule was that movement must be in Air Sliding only. Those who broke this rule would be punished. Another difference from normal, was that there was not just one ball, there were a ball for everyone! There would be reward for the top four and punishment for the bottom four. Hearing this, everyone seemed pumped up. Not sure whether it was for the reward or to avoid punishment, but somehow my feeling told me each of them preferred not becoming a victim. It was rather chaotic, but it looked like fun, somewhat. The girls were doing quite well despite their early blunders. Hm, what a weird training camp. Too bad, I was not in the mood, I didn¡¯t stay long. Maybe around thirty minutes. Meh, the music was not half bad though. Against The Tide The past and present All relations Making up all our life Memories of past Sweet and bitter Trained us to be better Amidst challenge Under hardship Through unstoppable tide Always a gain Always a benefit Treasures of equal Even more Perceive the past Better the present Know yourself Take action The tide shall retreat The bitter shall be sweet So step up your feet Cause beyond hardship, your needs. ¡­ Somehow, the music and lyrics, rang within me. It was as if the whole song, was directed to me. Did he really choose this one song a few days ago? Did he expect me hearing this? ¡­ Hah! Such foolish thought, crossed my mind. It seemed, this lofty knight, still had childish thoughts. I laughed, mocking myself. I tried to ignore the inspired looks of these youngsters, turning to return to my room. Yet the next music being played, I just could not ignore. I halted my steps. ¡®Reason Why¡¯ There are times I ponder why You and I The fun we had The pain we get The moment we shared Each other we cared There exist reasons For every action For the nation Or personal aspiration The higher purpose Let it all expose For misundertanding paralyzes Even most noble of us It was simple lyrics, yet timing of the music was impeccable. Somehow, it touched me. Myself shook, tears started to well up. The fun, the pain, the moment, each other we cared. I could not shake the lyrics away from my mind, my senses picked them up very well. It repeated itself within me, no, that boy kept repeating the same song! ...The forth time. The fifth! The sixth! Why? ¡®Is he torturing me, getting back at me?¡¯ Such thought crossed my mind. Yet; There exist reasons For every action For the nation Or personal aspiration That got me into thinking. Just what reason he was doing this? Krone, why did you do this, this troublesome thing? Mind your own business! And as if answering my questions, the next lyrics; The higher purpose Let it all expose For misundertanding paralyzes Even the most noble of us ¡­ Misunderstandings. That one word did not escape my mind. My mind no longer thought of Krone, but someone else. With my legs weak, I returned to my room. On the way, I was breathing heavy. Did I become somewhat weaker? ¡°There you are!¡± Kristine saw me. She pouted, trembling as if she was about to burst in fury. Aii, I can¡¯t blame her. She only went out for awhile, and I already did this for the second time today. ¡°Lady Natalia, at this rate, I really have to bind you on your bed!¡± So she said.
Kristine was mixing up some herbs into the soup. She said it would provide more energy for the body, freshened up the mind or something. It smelled good, but as for the taste, I was not so sure. What I was sure, was that regarding Krone¡¯s affair, she did not know the details. She seemed like the innocent type, one still did not know the darkness of human heart. Well, I was no expert, but I had experience at least. I asked her about how much she knew about Krone¡¯s intention, and I confirmed my suspicions. It was not like I was trying to find Krone¡¯s fault, I just, well¡­ After chatting for a bit more, I asked her; ¡°Why aren¡¯t you pushing him, for answer?¡± She looked at me, blank. It was as if my question was something she never pondered before. Her eyes went up, seemingly considering how to answer. ¡°Well, there are some things not meant to be said.¡± ¡°¡­By that, you mean?¡± ¡°I mean, I understand, that even if he told me plainly, I wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Wha? D-don¡¯t you think, you at least deserve explanation?¡± ¡°Um, not really. I¡¯ve been with him since he¡¯s a baby. He only said things that ought to be said, perhaps that¡¯s because of Dad. He thought us well.¡± She started to talk about their father. It piqued my interest, so I tried digging out for more. It seemed the memory of being with their father and mother was rather interesting one. They travelled a lot during their childhood. They faced a lot of danger, yet strangely, they felt secure. ¡°There¡¯s this time we were chased by the horned bear. That thing¡¯s huge!¡± ¡°Ah, yes. It could reach four metre, I recall.¡± ¡°At the time, whenever we were falling in our stamina, Dad would pick us up, and then rushed to the front. Then put us down and urge us to run, ha,¡± ¡°Eh? Does that mean, your father, he could,¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. He could outrun that bear even with us on him, no doubt.¡± She smiled wide, seemingly proud of their father. I just could not understand. Why would a father put his children in harm¡¯s way? I asked her of this. She shrugged it off, as if it was nothing. ¡°Most likely he wanted us to realize something,¡± ¡°Realize, something?¡± ¡°Um, there¡¯s a lot of things words couldn¡¯t explain, but, after some time thinking about it, it makes sense.¡± ¡°¡­W-what, why?¡± ¡°He wanted us to realize, we ought to be better. To be able to take care of ourselves, to realize how disastrous it would be if we could not take care of ourselves. There¡¯s always a reason for his action. Seeing Krone now, he¡¯s just like his father. So when he didn¡¯t say why, I figured I should just be patient and ponder why myself.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s¡­ Isn¡¯t that too, um, I just can¡¯t say¡­¡± ¡°Trusting?¡± ¡°Is that the word? I know he¡¯s your brother, but why would you trust him just like¡ª¡± ¡°I trust him. His action explains a lot of things. I just need to be patient and think it over. If it¡¯s not making sense, I¡¯m most likely missing crucial information.¡± ¡°¡­¡± What she had shared, kept bothering me for some time. I did not want to care anymore, I was too tired. After she helped me change, I rolled on my bed. It did not take long, I fell asleep.
High up in the air, we passed through the clouds. Riding his dragon, Master and I entered a city''s airspace. A really large city. Well, I was not riding. I was unwell, pretty much lying down in front of him. How many years was it? Through the sky, I arrived to Saint Aurenburg for the first time. I did not know why, but Master had summoned an old knight he once knew. He did not tell me the specifics, but it seemed he was leaving me here, for God-know how long. ¡°I¡¯ll leave her in your care, Sir Medron.¡± ¡°Leave it to me, Your Excellency. Please be careful,¡± ¡°Hm,¡± He turned to look at me. At the time, I could not even get up, but I was no longer throwing up or refused to eat. My sight still a bit hazy, so I could not see his expression well. It was all a blur, yet I knew he was looking at me. What kind of expression did he make? I couldn¡¯t¡ª ¡­ The higher purpose Let it all expose For misundertanding paralyzes Even the most noble of us ¡°Huh?!¡± I woke up, abruptly so. I was gasping. Tears flowing down my cheek, I couldn¡¯t comprehend. Why? Why am I feeling this way? ¡­ I checked my chest, then my surroundings. Under the pillow? No¡­ On the table, no. Perhaps under the blanket? No. Then the side of the bed? Maybe under? ... No¡­ not anywhere. Where? Where was it? Did someone steal it? No, not possible. I couldn¡¯t calm myself, searching for it. After turning everything upside down, only then did it cross my mind. I threw it¡­ I flung the door open, some bells rang loudly. They were not there before, but I paid them no mind. My mind was elsewhere. I headed straight to the lagoon. As if possessed, I slid through the air.
The sun was resting on the sea, bloody red sea. Nobody was here, I was alone. It was late, but again I came here, a lagoon barely separated from the sea. When I undressed, I realized I forgot to bring my swimming suit, but I didn''t care. Lingerie would do. I took a dive, keeping my eyes open for the bottom. Thankfully the water was rather clear, I still could see well down here. Fishes kept steering away from me, clearing my line of sight. The shallow lagoon was only three to five metres, but I couldn¡¯t find what I was searching for. I kept going for the edges of the lagoon, for perhaps I threw it much further than I thought. Every few minutes, I went up, splashing the water¡¯s surface. ¡®Darn it, where?¡¯ I dived again. I was sure it must have fallen around here. After awhile, I got frantic, frustrated even. Again I came up, eyes still on the bottom. The sunlight kept getting dimmer, the sun almost took the day off. It seemed His Majesty would not wait for me. ¡°Noir Arkh,¡± I used my Light Base to conjure light, consuming my mana. Light came out from my hands, aiding my sight. When I dived, the light lessened. I kept on searching, and before I knew it, darkness was all around me. Yet I still could not find it. How long have I been here? Has it been two hours? The water was cold, so I kept circulating my mana to keep myself warm. My stomach grumbled, I ate too little before. My muscles were revolting, I was stretching myself. Even then, I did not consider my limit. ¡®Where, where? Darn it!¡¯ I bit my lips. What was I doing? Searching for something I threw away, something I... did not want anymore. Then, why was I searching it so anxiously for? Why? Why did I bother? Under the water, engulfed by darkness. All anxious, all alone. ''Why should I care?'' Ah, I almost choked myself under the sea. When I was asking this, his voice came, disturbing me. I stopped moving, just floating under. Your body¡¯s clean¡­ It¡¯s like it¡¯s been cleaned before. ¡®Shut up,¡¯ If he didn¡¯t care, he wouldn¡¯t bring you there. How irritating, this voice! ¡®Shut up!¡¯ As I was protesting against the voice, I noticed something. The depth of the lagoon was deeper than before. When, wait, how was it possible? As I wondered, current passed through me. That was weird. This was a lagoon, so how could a current¡­ As I thought of the possibility, I realized I had been out for awhile. ¡®The tide!¡¯ As the current passed through, I went up. Yet as I did, the returning current pulled me into the sea. This was the worse. I was at the edge of the lagoon, too. ¡®Ugh, this pressure!¡¯ I could not think straight, I fought against the current. That was foolish of me. No matter how much I struggled, it still pulled me towards the sea. It sucked me through a shallow, no, deep opening into the deeper depth. As I was pulled in, I felt despair. I was a knight, yet I could not fight against a little tide? No, did I become arrogant, thinking a tide could not overpower me? I wasted my strength fighting against it, after a moment, it finally stopped. Yet it was no good. I already entered the deeper sea, I was anxious. Not many knew, but I hated the deep sea! The darkness, the mystery, the thought that something might lurk around¡­ I shuddered. I strengthened my Noir Arkh, light illuminated the sea, covering many metres. Seeing my surroundings, I was glad. Nothing around, all good! Though at that point, I was struggling to go up. I wasted too much energy against the tide. In addition, I was reaching my limit. I needed air. Again, current came. This time, knocking me from the back. That shock, my mouth opened. I lost what little air I was holding in. Yet I thought, it did not matter, it was barely five metre to the surface. After the current was no more, my hands and feet moved¡ª My back, I sensed something. KRUU-- Something plowed through the water, as if an arrow being released. I shifted my body! Kaa! I was pushed aside. It was big, brushing by. No hesitation, I activated my Aurelian Arte, aura covered my body. I dared not stayed, so I was going up. Yet I could not move. More correctly, my right thigh stuck. No, something was holding¡­ Something thick, and long. As I feared the worse, I turned around, its origin. Two round objects from the depth of the sea, reflected my light. ¡®¡­Crap,¡¯ Two large eyes, stared me from the darkness. Darkness, infinite darkness, backing a large silhouette. Against this little light.
=Chapter 44 ¡®Lighting the Darkness¡¯ End = Chapter 45: Lighting the Darkness II ============================ Chapter 45: Lighting the Darkness II ============================ From the darkness, the silhouette covered my vision. Body height about twenty-metre, it had eight arms, and two long feeding tentacles. One tentacle had its end wrapped around me, its sharp-toothed suckers latched onto my right thigh, then my body. Its two eyes were glistening, focusing on my hands, the lights on my hands. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ I felt the pain, the small suckers held me. It was as if needles being pinned on my skin, in circles. Fortunately, they could not go deeper, hindered by my aura. Having a look at the monster, I felt the menace. Its arms wobbled, so big. Even the leaner tentacle holding me, was as thick as my thigh. My body shivered. ¡®Giant squid..!'' I wondered how it was possible, for giant squid to be here? It was still a month from winter, but for this one¡­ I put it aside. That did not matter, I was weaponless, so my right hand held my left. Only to disappoint. ¡®Mother of Khar¡ª My spatial ring, in my room!¡¯ It was rather uncomfortable having a ring that big while asleep, so I took it off. Having rushed here, I totally forgot to equip it back. Having no weapon, my attack would be weak. I strengthened my Aurelian Arte, yellow mana covered my body. That would act as a shield, though I knew it might not be enough. ¡®Dammit, what to do!¡¯ The squid¡¯s tentacle jerked my body, pulling me in. ¡®Ah, whatever!¡¯ I clad my hand with Ivra Illymus, my hand vibrated violently. With it, I slashed the thick tentacle wrapping my body. SHA! GRUU¡ª The squid reacted, waving me around. Violently. ¡®Ughh!¡¯ Left and right, all around. That really dazed me, but I managed to keep thinking. Clearly, I left a mark, yet it was nowhere enough to cut it off. It was rather soft, yet bouncy. I tried to use Arra en Noir, arrows of light materialized, hitting the squid''s eyes. GRUU¡ª Yet in the water, my light could not materialize a strong arrow. It was meant to be used with a real arrow anyway. Seemingly angered, a tentacular club came, hammering itself onto me. Without equipment, I used my hands, activating Ein Gard. Dense mana covered them. Ka! Stinging. It was so damn stinging. Ka! Another one. My hands felt like cracking. Ka! And another, my mana dispersed. That last attack, was it. My hands, I could not feel them anymore. At the time I knew, me without air, had been pushed to the limit. I became weaker, it became harder to think straight. Seeing how I had been pacified, the squid attacked no more. Instead, another of its tentacles, wrapped me up. Trying to seize me, or squeeze me, I was not sure. No, it was reining me in. ¡®I¡­ Will I... die?¡¯ At the time, I realized. My right hand, there was still that ring. That beautiful silver ring, with little red gem on it. Communication ring, the one Krone had given me. When he gave me this, heh, I sure was thrilled. Thinking again, that really was childish of me. I had always wanted one of these, not sure why. Tried hard to make a poker face that time, sure hope I was not obvious. As a senior, I did not want him to think I was that elated. ¡­ Hey, did he just smirk that time? Really, this troublemaker... I got to lecture him, how to respect someone older¡­ He really¡ª GRUU¡ª The squid really was loud. Since I was brought near it, the sound jolted me out of my little reminiscent. At the time, the thought of calling him for help, did cross my mind. I could not move my hands, but my finger¡­ My finger almost touched it, I only needed to channel a tiny bit of mana. A little bit more. ¡­ ¡®Heh,¡¯ I let it be. Too late, anyway. Even if I called him, not like he could do anything. As skilled as he was, he couldn¡¯t possibly defeat this monster by himself. I might even put him in harm¡¯s way. I cannot be a source of disaster. ¡®¡­Sorry,¡¯ You had just given me this ring, two days ago. Yet I was about to lose it, what a waste. Probably would forever be lost, in the sea. Sorry Krone, or what I used to call you, Candidate Krone. You were annoying, but it was fun. ¡­ The squid tried to squeeze me, finally. My Aurelian Arte barely holding me together, it hurt like hell. Hey, can¡¯t you make this painless? How unprofessional! ... My eyes, my limbs, all weak. The tentacles constricted me, ever tighter. It brought me nearer, I saw its eight arms all around, greeting me. And then the beak. Two sharp edges, as if a huge parrot¡¯s beak. Inside it, covered with sharp teeth, was the tongue? Damn, that thing looked nasty¡­ ¡®I¡¯m dying...¡¯ Coldness engulfed my whole being. I would probably be ripped apart, then being chewed by this squid. Not sure, never saw a squid eating before. Have you? ¡­ The sea, really was vast. Soon, I would be lost, in the sea¡­ Lost, in the sea. Me, and Krone¡¯s ring. Just like the amulet.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Amulet¡­? Oh yeah, I threw it away. That''s right, it¡¯s my fault. ¡®I wonder, will anyone cry for me?¡¯ I was not sure, I was losing consciousness. Faces of familiar people flashed through. Medron, Kent, Kristine, Krone, and a bunch others I did not care remembering. Who were you guys again? Ah, the guards, you guys really funny. Sorry, I was bad with names. As I was fooling around with my memory, a certain someone came to mind. Really, his back was wide, dependable. ¡­ ¡®Master, will you,¡¯ ¡­ ¡®Remember, me?¡¯ As I asked myself that, something ripped through the water. Water cyclone, in front of me. Shockwave from it, sending me away. A human silhouette reached my eyes before I completely lose it. The back, a familiar figure. ¡®Master¡­¡¯
A few moments before. ¡°Damn!¡± As I cursed, I slid through the air. Kristine had told me of Natalia¡¯s disappearance, yet I told her not to worry. I had yet to teach her how to use the ring to contact others, other than me. Me? Of course I knew how, but I did not. My worrisome sister would have contacted her, but me, I was like; ¡®Meh, she¡¯s an adult, no need to worry.¡¯ I took her disappearance for granted. Knowing her, I should have contacted that troublesome lady. Now, I was reaping my reward, or rather, price. It came out all of a sudden during dinner. A status notification was blinking like crazy, her status. While her health still high, it was blinking red, signifying it was more than injury she was experiencing. That was a clear indication she could lose her life, anytime. A situation, between life and death.
Personal Info: Natalia Nierra Health: 78/90
Criteria Level Type
Physique 29 Lithe
Senses 49 Heightened
Mana Pool 37 Superior
Mana Affinity High Light
Arte
Magic
A sense of emergency, spread within me. That took me by surprise, but I did not look long to act.The bowl of porridge I was holding fell on the ground. I slid through the air. Not withholding anything, I used my maximum speed. Every single one among the forty could see me. Or rather, my silhouette, disappearing towards the lagoon. White mana, trailed my movement. ¡°That lady, didn¡¯t even!¡± She had the party ring. She should have contacted me if there was trouble. Yet she did not! Really, I wanted to bite her so bad! For every slide, I pushed myself forty metre ahead. Slanting myself, I kept sliding without halt. Knowing the topography, there was only one place which could naturally threaten a knight¡¯s life. And knowing her, there could only be one place. Fortunately, the party ring acted as a guide to her general direction, saving me time. Precious time. ¡°The sea, that place!¡± I knew that place. It was quite secluded, and it was at the edge of the lagoon. Knowing the time, she was most likely swept away by the high tide. However, even that could not possibly threaten her life like this, so I kept that in mind. There was something else. Again, the notification alerted me.
Personal Info: Natalia Nierra Health: 28/90
This time, simpler, yet redder. Something reduced her health more than half, no, two-third. Plus, that blinking, I knew. There was barely time. If she was at sea, then she was likely out of air, out of energy. ¡®Damnit, hang in there!¡¯ It took me how many seconds, I did not count. With my sight going ahead of me, I saw ripples on the sea¡¯s surface. I took out a three-metre harpoon from my ring. In an instant, I tied its end rope to my body. Fortunate enough, the incident with Arnea reminded me to be ready all the time. Losing out due to lack of preparation? That would be shameful. From sliding through the air, I slid across the water¡¯s surface. It was nothing much, anyone could do this once they reached Expert level. As I neared, my eyes pierced through the water. ¡­! I saw it. A giant squid, one migrated from the North. Rather early coming here, but nevermind that. Its two tentacles were moving, holding something¡­ Someone, with familiar mana trace. ¡®Natalia!¡¯ How dare you, you squid. That was not yours, didn¡¯t your parents taught you not to take other¡¯s belonging?! Don¡¯t you have any principle? Have some backbone! Here, I¡¯ll put one for you! ¡°Arte Instana,¡± My bad habit. Everytime I did this, it was a clear indication, I was using my whole mastery. Aiming for in-between its eyes, the long harpoon pierced through the sea. A little cyclone, ripped the water apart.
I coughed out, hard. Felt like everything in my lungs was coming out. Fortunately, it was water. As I opened my eyes, a familiar figure seized my view. At the time, it was really embarrassing. Why did I utter; ¡°¡­Master?¡± The one at the receiving end, did not say anything. I blanked out.
¡°Huh,¡± I woke up, I thought I heard commotion. Moving my body around, I made certain I had all my limbs with me. The pain was still there, but it was nothing serious. To my right, I heard faint sound of snoozing. Eh, Kristine? Hands and head on the bed, butt on the floor. ¡­ The sight of her, not sure why, made me smile. The pain still stung, but I felt my arms. It seemed she mend them back. I could feel them, but the bandages were really tight, with wooden plate on each of my upper arm. It seemed I could not use them freely for some time. Patches were all over my body, especially the area where the tentacle''s suckers latched. As for my left leg, I felt extra patches under the bandage. The sweet scent of herbs reached me, it seemed Kristine covered me with them. It smelled nice, so I was not going to complain. Hey, the fire¡¯s too much! You wanna eat charcoal? Ahaha, why not? Ouch. Lily, bring me the oil. Ah hey, Doran, work before you eat! Is the condiment ready? Lisha, Athea, stop playing with the eyes! I heard the voices outside. The commotion intrigued me, so I slowly stood up, opened the door. Wind gushed through. Cold, it took me by surprise, so I had my eyes closed for a moment. I peeked. ¡­ My eyes went wide. Not too far away, a giant squid, held horizontal by dozens of poles, or rather, half of the giant squid. Its inside was no more, cleaned out. Fires were lit, the recruits seemed to be busy around several iron grills. Smell of grills reached my nose, the aroma triggered something within me, drawing me in. Hey, I¡¯m no glutton. It¡¯s just¡­ Well, I¡¯m hungry? Looking back at Kristine, I sighed. My body still weak, but I had enough to raise her up to bed. It¡¯s the least I can do. Upppto! Positioning her as comfortable as possible, I placed my blanket on her. It seemed she fell asleep taking care of me, not even care her own well-being. Really, this girl¡­ ¡°Thank you.¡± I whispered, kissing her forehead. Suddenly, I heard a lively laugh outside. Before anything, I took my spatial ring on the desk, equipping it. I took a simple one-piece, putting it on. Just now I almost went out with just my¡­ Ah, me and my carelessness. I stepped out. As I closed the door, a pair of eyes fell onto me. It was the one laughing out before, did he bring the squid onto shore? Ah, who am I kidding, who else could think of eating something like this the moment he caught it? Actually, could a teen even catch something like this? Well, there¡¯s one in front of me. ¡°Krone,¡± I greeted him as I get there, hands on my knees. Just walking the short distance, I was already breathing hard. There I was, standing in front of him, yet I did not know what to say. ¡­ Awkward, it was. Glances from the youngsters around fell on me. The whole beach turned somewhat quiet, with only crackling of firewood and whisper of wind. They recognized me, but since I always kept a distance from them, they did not know how to respond. Aside from one. ¡°What¡¯re you standing there for, silly? Sit,¡± A glass on his right hand, his left patted a place beside him, the log he was sitting on. Hearing his tone, I almost fell. This boy, he really... Whatever, I did not care anymore, I sat down. Seeing me sitting down, they went back to work. There were several, um, five iron grills around us. They suppressed the fires by sprinkling water, leaving burning ember and red charcoals grilling portions of, hm, the squid? Yep, the squid alright. Three groups were busy cutting it to small pieces, no, hacking to be precise. Only a small portion finished being grilled, so everyone was holding back. The aroma invaded me, taking me prisoner. As I pondered how long until we can eat, he sighed. ¡°Twice in less than 24 hours, did you use up all your luck this year or what?¡± Hearing him mentioning twice, I went silent. Realization came, as to what he was referring. I pouted, how silly of me. My sharp eyes, on him. ¡°Y-you, e-even still, I¡¯m your elder. Please watch your tone,¡± ¡°Fine, fine. Being the elder, you mind explaining why you¡¯re swimming out there during high tide?¡± ¡°Eh, I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t go out, for a swim,¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°¡­I was searching, for something.¡± I paused. Seeing I was hesitant, he did not poke me for more. Moments passed, they finished grilling several more portions. The aroma of its condiment and grilled flesh really, made me gulp. Krone stood up, clapping his hands. ¡°Alright guys, it¡¯s time for the first batch! We¡¯ll feast while grilling the rest, but before that,¡± He turned to me, beckoning the rest. Seeing him smiling, all innocent, I trembled. What kind of thing he was scheming, now? I had the urge to run, but my legs were stuck there. ¡°Let us all thank Lady Natalia, our sponsor for tonight. If not for her, we wouldn¡¯t be feasting this rare dish. Everyone, some appreciation!¡± With that, everyone clapped. Thanking, praising me for the huge catch. The twins, Thiana and Liliana brought me a plate of grilled flesh. They praised me as well, for the awesome catch. ¡°Awesome, Lady Natalia. How do you bait such a large thing?¡± ¡°Yeah, you must show us how later!¡± ¡°Aha, haha¡­ It might not be so, safe,¡± I laughed, awkward. At this time, everyone thought I was away at sea fishing for this¡­ This, this Krone! Ah, whatever. I wanted to reprimand him later, but seeing him smile, all satisfied, I wondered. Why would he explain so to others? Surely he¡­ I trust him. His action explains a lot of things. I just need to be patient and think it over. Kristine¡¯s words, crossed my mind. Thinking of what could happen after he saved me, I imagined him carrying me over to the resort, all wet. All weak, unconscious. Even if he did not stop for anyone to see, these youngsters would not miss how serious the situation was. At the time, even the most aloof of these recruits would be interested, as to why I was in such a state. Should Krone tell them the truth, what would the effect be? What if he hesitated, refrained from explaining, or related to them my condition? Thinking clearly about it, the reason why Krone explained them so, finally made sense. ¡®He¡¯s covering for me,¡¯ I went silent. All I needed to do was think things over, connecting everything together. Behind his mask of deviousness, there were reasons. And back then when I confronted him, in front of the academy¡­ If it¡¯s not making sense, I¡¯m most likely missing crucial information. ¡°Trust, eh?¡± I took the grilled squid into my mouth. Sour, sweet, a little spicy and juicy. Ah, you were about to eat me back then, now I''m eating you. Too bad, little squid. You¡¯re delicious though, I¡¯ll praise you. So don¡¯t be so sad, yeah? I turned to look at Krone, he was taking a large grilled flesh in. His mouth, filled with one, dangling as if alive. Realizing me observing him, he blinked. Handing me his plate, his mouth moved; ¡°Wonn somm?¡± My face twitched. His plate was nothing but part of its arms, in large, long rolls. Well, he saved me, so I thought I should play along. I took one from him, stuffing it into my mouth. Somehow, the boys became excited. ¡°Woah, look at the lady!¡± ¡°You sure can eat, haha,¡± ¡°L-lady Natalia, don¡¯t eat such a big portion!¡± ¡°Y-yeah, no need to follow Krone! This glutton¡ª¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Hearing the girls¡¯ protest, it sure felt like I made a fool of myself. Nonetheless, I forced a smile. Looking around, it seemed everyone was not in pain anymore. At least, not so obvious. The mood turned quite lively, quite refreshing. It was quite a feast. Krone clapped his hands, pointing upward. ¡°Guys, look up. Stars, bright stars!¡± ¡°Wow, so clear.¡± ¡°Hey, among the songs today, aren¡¯t there one,¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. Why don¡¯t we,¡± While at it, they began to sing. It was one of the song played in the afternoon, they already memorized it. Bright Stars On Every Frontline There exist these stars Shining as bright as suns They are rare None could scare Nothing could daunt None could surmount UnstoppableThey march No matter how harsh Their spirit free Nothing could oversee Flying their own wind Their Will, from within Their courage soar Spirit craving for more Pain aside Fear excite Onward they ride Sending enemy to His side On Every Frontline There exist brightstars Lighting the dark skies. The songs, somehow I felt like Krone chose each of them, for a good reason. Yet for exactly why, it continued to elude me. Soon, Krone proposed a wrestling tournament. The one who win, would receive a mysterious prize from him. Hearing this, the boys were pumped up. All boys had to join. In a way, it was a good opportunity for them, to let out their frustration. They went at it, full of vigor. The sands kept being kicked, people rolling on the beach, going on top of each other. Everyone¡¯s attention was on the match, boys were shouting, girls were staring. With what little privacy we had, Krone asked; ¡°So, you¡¯re searching again tomorrow?¡± ¡°Em, maybe.¡± ¡°¡­You know, the tide changes several times in a day.¡± ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± ¡°Whatever thing you search in the lagoon, if it went through the tides, already lost in the sea. Notice the bottom?¡± What he said, made me recalled. The bottom of the lagoon was quite clear. Only sands and rocks, as if the whole bottom was cleared out. If what he said was true, then¡­ Seeing me all quiet, he asked; ¡°Lady Natalia?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°¡­Really? I could lend you a hand.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s lost, it¡¯s lost. I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Saying so, I turned around. ¡°Going back?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite late, I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°A pity,¡± I did not reply him, there was no need to. As I walked away from him, I sensed him, channeling mana into his spatial ring. Green light, shone from my back. I halted my steps. ¡°Pity you, your owner doesn¡¯t need you anymore. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find someone much better. Way better,¡± ¡°¡­You, jerk,¡± ... O'' bright stars in the dark skies. You''re too flashy, you got my eyes.
Chapter 45 ¡®Lighting the Darkness II¡¯ End Chapter 46: For the Future
====================== Chapter 46: For the Future ====================== Hello, my name''s Doran Ashwalt. Ah, training with brother Krone was really hard. The first day, that jog was something. I thought I was going to faint. After lunch, he split me apart from others, teaching me Air Sliding. There were five others who joined me later. Though they knew the Arte, they were not as good as others. Not up to standard, he said. I was a bit slow, so he really hammered everything in, uh, I almost cried. He really had no pity though, I could not eat unless I had any result to show, he said. With that, I tried hard. Really hard. ¡­ Ah, all good, he allowed me to eat, barely. Eating with everyone really was great, but the best part was, I could eat all I want! There were always leftovers. Seemed like brother¡¯s sister, always made extra. She¡¯s an angel, I kid you not! Second day, it was really hell. Uh, I really didn¡¯t want to remember. He made us take some very nasty medicine, it was really bitter. And soon after, we suffered. I had to find some good place around the rocks¡­ Ah, forget it! It was the first time in my life, I felt like slamming someone hard. Really hard. Third night, brother brought back a giant squid, and we organized a feast. He said Lady Natalia baited this. Thank you so much! I sure ate a lot during that feast, ahh, heaven. My stomach doubled in size, I think? Afterwards, we all got into a wrestling competition. Surprisingly, I won. I really won! Ah, the feast that night. Everyone had their own generous share, we were so full and tired. That was why, I thought that night, we ought to have an exception, yes? Perhaps sleep all the way till the sun came out? ¡­ Nope. He really had no pity. Even after having such a feast last night, brother still woke us up by four. Me? I had a hard time waking up, so he put his hand on my cheek. At the time, I was too sleepy to even ponder. ¡­? Weird, I felt chilly. Wait, really chilly, it was freezing! Uwaah! I woke up. I saw it, ice covered brother¡¯s hand. And some of it, on my cheek. I felt numb. ¡°How long you¡¯re going to sleep, little boy? To the front!¡± ¡°Y-yes, Sir!¡± His voice was really something, I felt energized all of a sudden. Running towards the formation, I did not even change clothes. After the first cold training, he forbid us from changing clothes. A waste of time, he said. After the cold training, we lined up in formation. He took out a sword from his spatial ring. ¡°Alright everyone. Before we proceed to Dawn Meditation, activate your Aurelian Arte,¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Me and several others, were dumbfounded. Upon hearing that, all of us activated their Aurelian Arte. Ron, Kyril, Thiana, Liliana, everyone. Well, except for me and several others. Ah, Athea in front of me too. Was it eight of us? We turned to look at each other, not quite sure how to comply. ¡°Hey, I said everyone!¡± ¡°Err¡­¡± What to do? How were we going to comply, when we did not even know how to do it. All of us knew that, yet none of us dared to respond. Well, except one. For good or for worse, Athea raised her hand. ¡°Sir! You know we don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Is that a fact? Well, let me correct you, recruit Athea. You, and all of you, already know how.¡± ¡°No Sir, we don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± He smiled, everyone got a really dreadful feeling.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Athea was really something, able to refute brother like that. In day to day basis, he was quite alright. During training though, he became strict. Even his smile, sent chill down my spine. ¡®Oiii, Atheaa¡­ Its fine if you like to play with fire, but don¡¯t get all of us burned along¡­¡¯ Holding the short sword, brother raised his hand. KAAAA! Mana? No, aura! He activated his Aurelian Arte, aura covered his whole being. His aura moved around him, as if snakes coiling around, no, a dragon? I had no idea what he was going to do, but surely it was nothing good! ¡°Guys, keep on standing. A bit early, but let me introduce you, a new training session.¡± He smirked. Not good. ¡°Aura Bombardment,¡± His surrounding aura, spread around us. Our surroundings turned heavy, as if something, pressing us.
...The name''s Athea, Athea Rhemon. Back then, I refuted him, not because I wanted to. That was because he was asking for something impossible. I mean, not impossible in the future, but right away? Aurelian Arte might be called basic Arte, but for us eight, we didn¡¯t know how. We did learn, but between learning and knowing how to use it, was different. Yet he said we knew. Well, I might call him Sir now, but if he asked for the impossible, I should just out with the truth. So I refuted him again. Was I wrong? I was confident I was right. Then, why did he, do this? His aura, coming against us, all of us. Pressuring me, and all others. Really, I had no idea this Arte could be used like this. ¡°Ugh!¡± It was something he called Aura Bombardment, a variation of Aurelian Arte. Heavy, as if someone put heavy weight on me, pressing on my being. I could not keep my feet, I kneeled. Looking around, it seemed those with Aurelian Arte active, was faring better. Most kept standing, even when their legs were shaking. To my back, even Doran kneeled. All eight of us, those without Aurelian Arte, kneeled without exception. A girl next to me choked, as if not able to withstand this. Yet even this, did not deter him. Barely keeping my breathing steady, I forced my eyes up, staring him. My eyes clearly conveyed my message. Knowing him, he surely understood. ¡®Krone, I thought you¡¯re better!¡¯ His Aurelian Arte was amazing. But so what? It did not mean he was free to bully others like this! ¡°Remember your cold training,¡± His voice reached us. It was a hint of sorts. With that, I realized, and so did others. When we were submerged in the lagoon, all cold, what did we do? What did we do to keep our body warm? And this time, what to do, to keep our body from harm? It did not take long. For the first time in my life, I activated my Aurelian Arte, I really did. I was shivering, hard to believe that I could use this, this so-called the Mother-of-All Artes. How many years had I failed? How many times before? Thrilled, really thrilled. Me, and seven others.
Tyrant Guardian in Full Effect
Push the one you train to their upper limit, in anyway. This trait will heighten the effectiveness of their training, shock their innards and push them to break their limits. + Level II: Training effectiveness increased. Enlightenment doubled.
Current effectiveness: 100%.
¡®It worked,¡¯ Dear myself, Krone Kozak here. The notification was quite pleasant to have. It clearly told me when I should stop. Well, my method was a bit cruel, but I figured it worked. For them to learn Arte in a normal way, would take some time, something I preferred shortened. I need them to know Air Sliding and Aurelian Arte, as soon as possible. The only one who did not know how to perform Air Sliding, was Doran. Fortunately for him, food was his prime motivation. He forced himself over his own limit when I said he might miss meals. Heh, that was a bit easy. By the third day, he was able to do the very basic Air Sliding, a mere three metre. That was good enough, he would grow further from now on. As for Aurelian Arte, it was a basic Arte, yet eight of them did not know. Fortunately during the cold training, all of them already learned how to circulate their mana constantly. That was it, the very basic requirement for Aurelian Arte, constant mana circulation. Aurelian Arte did not differ much from that. They just had to project mana outside, then keep circulating it, minimizing mana loss. What they were doing when they were facing coldness, was to circulate it within. The difference was merely inside and outside. However, they still needed a trigger. In order to create the trigger, I had to pressure them. Bullied them a bit, letting them know, not knowing was unacceptable. Of course, at the same time, activating this trait to its fullest. Quite interested with the double enlightenment, actually. The result did not disappoint. ¡®Hm, maybe I¡¯ll try something more extreme next time?¡¯ I put it aside. I preferred these youngsters to stay sane, so I had to wait a little more. For the rest of the day, they had to keep Aurelian Arte active, even while doing the routine 250 Air Sliding. Soon enough, they voiced their worry. The twins did, with the rest at their back. Tears in their eyes, they were frustrated. ¡°Krone, I¡¯ve tried. I really can¡¯t do it,¡± ¡°Me too. I can¡¯t keep my aura, uh,¡± ¡°I see,¡± A standard problem, for beginner. Their Aurelian Arte kept dispersing every time they did Air Sliding. Having two Artes active at the same time, was indeed a bit difficult for amateurs. I had them face the difficulty first, for a reason. They had to learn this the hard way, no shortcut here. I wouldn¡¯t allow it. I gave them a little hint, better to let them think for themselves. ¡°Easy, actually. Imagine you¡¯re sprinting while carrying a large bag. In what condition, would the bag least hinder you?¡± I gave them their task, leaving them pondering. They were not foolish, soon even Doran get the idea. Seeing them all excited, sharing the solution, I was glad. I did not choose wrong. For that, I was grateful.
Later, my proxy Riese, called. I lent her the party ring, easier for us to communicate. She gave me all the report I needed, the proposal to the Alchemist Association, the production order to the Magic Artisans, story book for publication houses, and the establishment of our own media, newspaper to be precise. For now, I asked her to give priority for the Alchemist Association and Magic Artisans. ¡°They¡¯ve positive attitude for the proposal, and the top management had discussed it. They are ready to start the experiment, they just need more funds.¡± ¡°Seriously, more? Alright, how much?¡± ¡°Ah, I still need to discuss that. But the figure should be around two million Kion a year.¡± ¡°¡­Come again?¡± ¡°Two million.¡± ¡°A year?¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± ¡°Oh, alright¡­ Like hell it¡¯s alright! Tell them if they didn¡¯t start the experiment, I¡¯m not giving them any more. Give me at least initial result, and I¡¯ll give them the money.¡± There was no way I was going to trust them just like that. At the very least, they ought to be prudent enough to present me their initial result. It shouldn¡¯t take more than three or four months. The information I provided to them, should be more than enough to get them excited. That was how valuable it was. ¡°Hell, alchemists all over the world would kill for this, and they dare ask for money without work? Let them fork out their own first, see if I care!¡± ¡°Haha, yes!¡± ¡°Riese, did you just laugh?¡± ¡°Ops. Please excuse me, they were quite imposing. So what you just said was quite, um, satisfying.¡± ¡°Oh? Did they bully you? I better¡ª¡± ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll manage,¡± ¡°Glad to hear, but enough of them. What about those Magic Artisans?¡± ¡°Hm, I must say, they¡¯re better, practical,¡± Through Riese, I ordered a unique production from the Magic Artisans. It was a prototype for a pair of gloves I named Spirit-Linked. It was important, for I wished to equip every one of the forty with it. Its craft and magic formation were ahead of its time, researched and made by the brightest minds in the Imperial Capital. By the time the Imperial Capital fell to the Union, it was still in prototype phase. That would be fifteen-years in the future. In addition, the raw material for it did not exist yet. Not in this world at least. ¡°So, I take it they agreed,¡± ¡°Yes, though they did voice a concern, however,¡± ¡°The link-crystal?¡± ¡°Yes, finding a proper one might not be, um, possible? The high-purity crystal used in communication ring is way too expensive.¡± ¡°I know, but they don¡¯t have to worry about it. Tell them, just do what I ask for now.¡± ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll keep you updated. That¡¯s all the report I have. Anything else?¡± ¡°One more thing, I want you to contact some people,¡± ¡°Ah, you sure work me to the bone, oh well. Names, occupation, location?¡± I gave her the information. The names of the researchers, those who made the findings I now held. At least, those staying in Aurenburg Capital. Their information was recorded in the Library of Kharlussian Discovery. The one I spent 40,000 Grade Point for. ¡®All the research, all the findings, belongs to their respective owners. I¡¯ll use them, but,¡¯ The findings Kharlussian made, recorded in the Library, were not mine. I wished for them to find their way to their owners, their rightful owners. That way, was not only right, it would also be beneficial for the future. Plus; ¡°¡­Riese, I need you to get them all, interested. The more you have, the more your bonus.¡± ¡°So I need to hook them up, eh? Ha, I¡¯m all ears.¡± I explained to her the plan. Hopefully, it would come to fruition. In the future.
Chapter 46 ¡®For the Future¡¯ End Chapter 47: Imaginary Construct =========================== Chapter 47: Imaginary Construct =========================== Two days had passed since the squid incident. In front of a certain bandaged lady, Krone sighed. Natalia had confided in him, that she had confidence that she could overcome her trauma. Towards that end, she asked him to bring her to confront the residue, again. He was dizzy, dealing with her. ¡®Are you an M, seriously. That thing could turn you insane. No, are you already? Hello?¡¯ ¡°Krone, please,¡± ¡°No way! Be honest now. It¡¯s not that easy to overcome trauma, Lady Natalia,¡± ¡°Of course I know! B-but, if you don¡¯t give me this chance, I feel like I¡¯ll forever¡­¡± ¡°Forever, what?¡± ¡°Forever stuck, I can¡¯t step forward. I have to overcome it, once and for all,¡± ¡°You, if you¡¯re mistaken, you might end up forever dead, you know,¡± ¡°I know. I know I¡¯m being selfish, but please,¡± She asked him, sincerely. With seemingly innocent, yet determined eyes. It turned awkward. It would be much easier to turn her down, should she came to him hard, forcing him. He cringed at the fact, she was all nice now. ¡®Who are you? Give me back my spoiled Natalia!¡¯ As much as he did not want to disappoint, the risk was quite high. He was not sure, so he tested her. Within the Low-Items pack, there was a Sub-Naga, a distant relative to a dragon. This one had the appearance and size, but not the strength or ferocity of a dragon. It could not even fly. Well, it was dead so it did not matter. He had her prove it to him, and she did. ¡®Did she really?¡¯ He remembered the first time she encountered it, she shivered. Yet at this time, she was more than comfortable. She touched it, with calmness. Looking at her, he had a feeling she already came to term with herself, with her past. Still, it was too fast he could barely believe it. Curiousity hit him. ¡°So, mind telling me, what transpires? Did you die in the sea and came alive again?¡± Hearing his questions, she turned to him. Eyes tranquil, she held none of the ferocity she had before. It was as if, she had turned the time back, back to when she was a mere student. Back to when she was a squire. His squire. She gave a faint smile, taking a deep breath. ¡°Facing death, I feel like I might be¡­ misunderstanding him, all this time. I feel, I ought to give him a chance. I want to give him a chance,¡± She admitted so. Hearing it, he understood it. Actually, he knew it. Her trauma was neither about cowardice, nor about dragon. Still, she was not entirely honest. He could only shake his head afterward. ¡®This little lady...Who¡¯s giving who¡¯s chance, really?¡¯ Well, she managed to convince him, so he had to give her another chance. A chance, at defeating this residue. Plugging the hole in her heart. ¡°¡­Fine, last chance,¡± She had an elated smile, quite a sight to see. At the time, he was not quite sure, whether or not he was out of his mind. ¡°But if I sense any fear, I¡¯ll kick you out.¡± ¡°¡­Yes!¡± Within, he mocked himself. ¡®Aii. And here I thought I¡¯m no pushover,¡¯
SHAA¡ª Encountering the residue, they returned to the place from before. On top of a rocky mountain range, lush jungle below them, smoke from active volcanoes kept rising to the sky. Morning dew freshened up their eyes and lungs.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Krone felt it. The setting was the same, but there was a subtle difference. Previously, the air seemed a bit heavy. Now, it was light. He turned up. In the sky, dozens of dragons were flying. At Natalia¡¯s back, stood a black-haired, middle-aged knight. This time, she did not froze. Instead, she closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. Krone observed her. He was serious when he warned her, so should he sensed her having fear, he would force her out. She smiled, turning to her back. Turning, to the man she wished to see. Hair tied to his back, three claws-like scars on his left eye, the middle-aged man stood upright. Wearing a black robe, lightly armored, he was the very essence of an ancient Knight. This man was watching her, yet his expression was downright apathy. No affection, no hatred. Looking at him, she felt her heart, as if being pricked. Then again, Kristine¡¯s words reminded her. ¡®I trust him,¡¯ Within her, she repeated the words. She was well aware, he was an imaginary construct, a product from her memory. The whole setting and the man, were all imaginary. Eyes on Krone, they turned to the sky. The winged figure in the sky flew down. ¡°Lady Natalia, you¡¯re still confident?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Booming sound filled the air. The red dragon landed, right in front of them. Red, shiny scales and glossy wings, it was Velzer. The Mother Dragon. Its green emerald eyes shone, it raised its thick and sharp claws. Seeing it was about to attack, both of them moved, yet not to avoid it. They moved, towards the man, Natalia¡¯s Master. The claw swiped down on them, Krone braced for impact. Natalia, did not. BAMM¡ª The claw, huge claw, landed on an arm. Shining with silver armguard, it was her master¡¯s arm. He blocked the attack, with ease. She smiled, heart soaring, while Krone sighed, tensed feeling loosening. Her gamble, their gamble, worked. Before coming, both of them had wrecked their brain, sharing their past and whatever information they had about imaginary construct. From what he had experienced and what he knew from the library, aligned with her experience, both of them agreed to take advantage of one certain law. The Law regarding imaginary construct. The Law stated, whatever imaginary construct was, would still be affected by their mind. In this case, if Natalia¡¯s perception of the characters or situation were negative, then it would affect what they would experience. Since the residue had detected her trauma before, it would most likely take advantage of that again, repeating the same trauma. Actually, she had another trauma. But after making sure it was nothing much, they proceeded. Well, having a cockroach entered your clothes might be traumatic for many, but Krone was confident he would managed. Since Natalia had overcome her primary trauma, having trust in her Master restored; this character in the scene should turn into an ally. That was their conclusion. By having that proven now, Krone let out a sigh of relief. Seeing what happened clearly beside him, he took a deep breath. The sight of an ancient Dragon Master, holding back a dragon¡¯s claw bigger than him, was breath-taking. He had fought dragon before, but none among his fellow knights was insane enough to take on its claw head-on. The blank face of the Dragon Master, now turned to his apprentice, smiling. Seeing this, Natalia had pride written on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, Master wouldn¡¯t let me in harm¡¯s way, even¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Boast about him all you want, later.¡± In front of them, there was still the final boss. The Mother Dragon Velzer, well-known for her wisdom and strength. However, the fact that it attacked them, was weird altogether. If Natalia already overcome her trauma, would this dragon still have such a negative perception on her? Right now, Velzer was frozen there, not moving. Yet the eyes, still staring them down, full of hatred. Krone took a three-metre spear out. Fortunate enough, the imaginary construct even constructed his spatial ring. ¡°What now? I thought you said the Mother Dragon had no malicious intent,¡± ¡°I did say that. I know that for a fact.¡± ¡°So? How come it¡¯s still staring at us, as if wanting to eat us? Do you hate it or something?¡± ¡°No, I no longer¡­ Ahh, there¡¯s only one explanation,¡± ¡°Ah, hey!¡± She stepped forward, confident. Her gaze, on the red dragon. Her blue eyes, against the emerald eyes. ¡°You know, my master, he promised. He wouldn¡¯t break it. He brought me here, to see you. There¡¯s no way he would bring me, if you intend to harm me.¡± The dragon growled, as if annoyed. She smirked, she had an inkling. But being a sensor for many years, she knew enough to trust that little feeling she had. ¡°But you do, indeed. You¡¯re not Velzer. Not even an imaginary construct,¡± She said so. Voice firm, clear. ¡°You are the residue, aren¡¯t you?¡± Having said so, the image of the dragon, dispersed. As if the wind blew it out of its form, turning it all into dust. Seeing this, Krone had a revelation. The scene was a clear reminder, of how fragile falsehood was, no matter how realistic it seemed. As the ¡®dragon¡¯ was rid of its form, its real form unveiled. A ginormous eye, over twenty-metre from bottom to the top, staring at them. ¡°Izkill¡¯s Eye!¡± ¡°Krone, now!¡± Krone did not hesitate. His Aurelian Arte in full blast, he slid through the air, bringing the long spear ahead of him. ¡°Arte Instana,¡± A powerful drilling, landed right on the eye. KRAA¡ª It stopped, locked inside the eye. Standing on his spear, from his ring, he took out two swords. In such a close range, a particular Arte would be the most destructive. He was about to attack, when light shone from the big eye. It was an attack, drilling its light into Krone¡¯s spirit. He shook. His head shaking, he could not think straight. It seemed he had experienced amnesia. Another image overlapped, he no longer saw the same image from before.
To his front, wide bed, filled with colours. Lying on it, gorgeous girls, scantly-clad. All eight of them, from mature, to cute. Hairs of various colours, short, and long. Different attires, that which triggered him, all there. One had bunny attire, one devil-like, one black-tight fitting, one eastern red lingerie, one thinly veiled nightgown, one bloomers¡­ Ah, enough. Each and every wearer was a full-blown beauty, no exception. ¡®Brother Krone¡­¡¯ ¡®Honey, leave those mean swords behind. I want your real sword,¡¯ ¡®Krone, I¡¯m dying¡­ pierced me with your thick sword, please,¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m hungry. Krony, I want your milk,¡¯ Voices luring him, pleading him, urging him. Soft, affectionate voices, sending surge into his being. ¡®Hm, truly an art,¡¯ He spent several seconds appreciating them, before remembering something. Their faces, beautiful, no doubt¡­ But familiar. ¡­? Ahh, you girls. Didn¡¯t you girls died in the war? Wait, what war? ¡­ ¡­He remembered. These women, were not real. At least, most of them wouldn¡¯t be so easy. He recalled, being slapped by some of them. His fault, anyway. Bad joke.
He snapped back to the first dream world, the residue was in front of him. Seeing him paused for a moment, Natalia was about to go support, yet stopped. No need, since he already regained consciousness. Seeing the big eye, his eyes twitched, both of them. Dared to use this uncle¡¯s weakness, you got nerve! ¡°Flamme Vryusha, second steps.¡± He evoked red fire on the blades, slashing his swords one by one. For every slash, he dealt it massive damage, turning its moisture into vapor. KRAA¡ª It was as if the final wailing of the beast. Fiery fire engulfed the residue, turning the imaginary construct into charcoal. With the beast defeated, his spear came off, Krone landed on the mountain ground. ¡°That¡¯s,¡± Coming from within the residue, an orb of light essence, hovering out. Slightly yellow, shimmering, it gave a feeling of vitality. ¡°Trait Inheritance,¡± Krone said, Natalia understood. This was their goal all this time, to get this one. It was not just any trait, but a trait which could change the balance of power of a whole frontline. If they utilized it well, it could bring significant result in the long war. The lump of light buzzed, as if having consciousness. Now, the two invading spirits had beaten its master, it could only submit to one of them, or disperse into nothingness. Vruu¡ª Krone was in front of it. His face was satisfied, welcoming. He gestured it over. Being the one who defeated it, it would only be logical for it to choose him. Well, Krone¡¯s logic. The light buzzed, moving in front of him, as if wanting to collide with him. ¡°That''s right, come to Papa!¡± He was elated. Only to be puzzled. That thing made a sharp turn, going behind him. ¡°Ehh?¡± The trail of light accelerated, as if firm in its decision. Heading straight, towards Natalia. ¡°Ah, wha?¡± Natalia made a defensive gesture, mana covered her. Yet it was no use. The light went through her hands, a burst of light flashed around her. "Um?" Eyes knitting, she realized she was not injured. Instead, she felt brimming energy within. Warmth, filling her. ¡°W-what?¡± She turned to Krone, expecting explanation. Seeing this, and seeing how easy it was for her to absorb it, he understood. It had chosen her. ¡°Ehh, so you like Mama better¡­ Ahh, poor me,¡± ¡°Krone?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain later, the construct was about to¡ª¡± While saying so, the world around them shook. Sliding to her side, he grabbed her hand. He had to make sure they got out outside, together. Eyes locking, they nodded. Their image dispersed, out from the world of dream.
Chapter 47 ¡®Imaginary Construct¡¯ End Chapter 48: Experience Sharing ========================= Chapter 48: Experience Sharing ========================= ¡°Um,¡± Regaining control of their body, Krone turned to Natalia. At the time, she was in pain. She had experienced her first backlash. Her hands on her temples, she was bearing a terrible headache. Eyes closed, veins bulged out on her forehead. Trait backlash. Her headache, was the kind of stinging pain, as if coldness pierced through one''s head. Krone put his hand on her back, sharing with her his mana. From her back, she felt it. A kind of warmth seeping through, easing the pain. Not much, but it was welcomed. ¡®Yup, no problem at all,¡¯ Krone had no worry. Even after absorbing a trait, backlash could not be avoided. It was a necessary process for the body and mind to adjust with the trait, making it fully theirs. Compared to other backlashes from High-level traits, hers was quite mild. The reason was obvious. It was double absorption due to being in Krone¡¯s party, and her high affinity with the trait. If everything turned out well, she could very well receive the trait inheritance better than normal. ¡®With her affinity, she won¡¯t get a partial trait, hm?¡¯ She stopped holding her temples. Instead, she turned into a meditative mood, her whole body relaxed. ¡®She should be fine by morning,¡¯ Hands leaving her back, Krone silently checked her status.
Personal Info: Natalia Nierra Health: 82/90
Criteria Level Type
Physique 29 Lithe
Senses 55 Heightened+
Mana Pool 40 Superior+
Mana Affinity High Light
Arte
Magic
Trait
¡®Whoa, her senses increased by six levels? Her mana pool, by three? This, what¡¯s this?¡¯ He noticed the plus sign beside Heightened and Superior. It was a clear indication that from this trait inheritance, she managed to get much more than he had imagined. ¡®To even influence her natural senses and mana pool. What the heck, why not me?¡¯ Tears in his eyes, yet he thought it over. He consoled himself, he ought not to be greed. Besides, even if he got the trait, it might not even be half as good as hers having it. Moreover, she was in his party. No harm having a useful party member, yes? ¡®I¡¯ll just have you work, work for me like a horse, Natalia. Pay me everything back, that¡¯ll be justice, yeah. Kekeke,¡¯ As he laughed within, he checked her trait. His eyes went wide.
Trait
Name Rank Level
Transcended Sight Grand (S) 1
¡®Waittt, it¡¯s not a High Trait, it¡¯s a freaking Grand Trait! Natalia, forget working like a horse¡­ I¡¯ll have you work like a bull. Plow the ground, you slave! ¡­Damn,¡¯ Now he really cried. He expanded the trait, checking its description.
Transcended Sight
The sight which transcends others. Provide user with the ability to peek and influence other¡¯s mind through sight. Likelihood of effectiveness increased the more susceptible the target is. Combine this with Bewitching Light to create powerful illusion within the target¡¯s mind. Warning: Likelihood to influence lower if subject is too complicated.
Consolidating, please wait¡­
Current effectiveness: ---The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.
¡®Peek and influence¡­¡¯ Peek and influence other¡¯s mind. He read it over and over. Finding the nearest wall, he slowly, banged his head. One, two, three¡­ Sniffing, he calmed himself. ¡®Oh, well¡­ It¡¯s not for me,¡¯ He read the part about Bewitching Light. It was the magic Izkill¡¯s Eye used all the time. Actually, it was its sole magic, it had none other. He checked Natalia¡¯s Magic.
Magic
Name Original Name Level
Light Base Noir Arkh 25
Light Blending Noir Fitta 22
Bewitching Light Noir Copulata 32
¡®There it is¡­ Huh, level 32? That thing¡¯s magic was level 80¡­ This mean, she absorbed even its magic mastery by 30%. Okay, isn¡¯t this cheating?¡¯ Having magic from trait inheritance was quite rare. It usually happened when the user had high affinity with it, thus absorbing even its related magic and its mastery. However, that was possible only if the beast had its own magic. Even then, the mastery inheritance was limited. In her case, she had 30% mastery inheritance. Krone had a feeling it was high.
Bewitching Light
Create seemingly real illusion, imaginary construct, within the target¡¯s mind. The more details you know on what to create, the better the imaginary construct. Effectiveness increased if the target already had prior experience with the construct. Warning: Risk of Overuse ¨C Mental Burden
Usage: Mind Manipulation. Could be used to strengthen or shatter the target¡¯s spirit.
Target: Eye Contact Individual, Area of Effect
Magic Requirement: High
¡®The warning seemed a bit dangerous. The usage is super useful though, the target too. Ah, as expected, the magic requirement is high.¡¯ Having resigned his fate, he let it be. The use of this trait was endless, that was the reason he wished to take it. Yet right now, he had to make do. Hopefully, it would not hinder his plan too much. ¡®It¡¯s a pity though, the Grade Point¡­¡¯ As he was thinking so, a notification appeared.
Grade Achievement Completed!
Subduing residue of Izkill¡¯s Eye, inherit its trait. 200 GP
Grade Information
Grade Points Left: 725 GP
Quest Completed
Test of Heart Residue of Izkill¡¯s Eye 500 GP 200 GP
Quest Within Reach
--- --- GP
¡®¡­I see, that¡¯s good,¡¯ Looking at it, he realized. He did not have to finish the quest by himself. As long as he or someone in his party was involved, the quest would still count. That eased his feeling a bit. Placing a blanket on her back, he went to sleep on the bed, leaving her be on the floor. He had to sleep, barely a few hours left before the morning training.
On his way back from morning training, he reviewed what the recruits had done. Yesterday, on the fifth day, he had divided everyone into seven frontline teams and one logistic team. For the logistic team, excluding Doran, Krone put all five slowest in Air Sliding within. Many envied the logistic team though, since Kristine was included. Each team was given their set task, then to discuss on specific problem Krone gave them. For this task, they had no choice but to sit together, and discuss all day during their free time. The task would be planning for specific mission, and identified all possible problems, expected and unexpected. They still had to finish their Air Sliding training though, along with keeping their Aurelian Arte active all the time. Many had feeling of dizziness, experiencing mana burnout. Kristine was especially busy yesterday, thankfully no serious incident happened. There were eight tasks. They were Survival Mission, Save Villagers, Break through Encirclement, Long Journey, City Defense, Dealing with Internal Enemy, Organization and finally, Logistical Challenge. Each problem was given for each team, and they had to discuss it well. That night, they shared their findings and planning with everyone. There were many critical views being shared, as well as pointing out weaknesses. This planning and sharing opened up the mind of these youngsters, many struggling to digest all the information. Concluding the night, Krone left them with a statement; ¡°Congratulations. Now you know how limited your knowledge are, that¡¯s the first step. Listen, as long as you ask the right questions, you¡¯ll be able to expand yourself. And remember, and remember this well ¨C We, expand in group, together.¡± He left them all with a general problem, ¡°How forty of you could survive attacks, from a hundred beasts in three locations; in an open field, on the beach and in the mountain.¡± Hearing such a problem, many of them shivered. Well, it was indeed a cold night.
Everyone had a lively breakfast. The cold training was quite tough, but since it was the fourth time they experienced it, they no longer had any complaint. Instead, they became confident. ¡°Hm, the cold training, not so bad, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I feel like my mana flows better,¡± ¡°Mine too. A lot better,¡± ¡°It¡¯s not so difficult after awhile. Still freaking cold though,¡± While they were discussing, Krone¡¯s ears twitched. Hearing this, he was glad. It seemed he had the timing right. He smiled, no, smirked. It was just for a second, but Ron noticed it. Shivers came running down his spine. Kyril noticed him, gulping. ¡°Yo, what¡¯s up? Breakfast not good enough? You shouldn¡¯t be spoiled,¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case, cease your nonsense!¡± He felt it, something was coming. Yet he was scared, to even share.
Krone left them to rest. Telling them to pack their things, he just told them to rest after, and not to worry. Hearing him telling them this, many could not help but worry. The sharper ones though, really took a rest. They knew, they would need it.
Entering his room, he saw Natalia. Still in meditation, yet she opened her eyes. ¡°Krone,¡± ¡°Done?¡± ¡°Yeah, odd feeling though. I could feel everything around me, even outside the room,¡± ¡°¡­Really? How many finger,¡± ¡°Four,¡± ¡­She knew. He did not even meet her eyes. Most likely it was due to her senses reaching level 55. That, or her eyes could see through. How enviable. ¡°Ah, well. You might still want to rest, so I¡¯ll just tell you. We¡¯re going to the mountain,¡± ¡°Mountain? Um, the nearest one, Mount Aaron, 30 km northeast?¡± ¡°Correct. There¡¯s cabins there I¡¯m renting. It¡¯s quite cheap, no one¡¯s coming around this time of the year. A lot of wild bison there.¡± ¡°Are you leaving a map?¡± Taking out a paper from his ring, he placed it onto the table. ¡°It¡¯s around the geyser area. Will you make it before dinner?¡± ¡°Do you need me for something?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s important.¡± Thinking about it a little more, she nodded. After explaining to her of her new trait and magic, he asked her to train it on small animals first. That was to familiarize herself with it. Making sure she was aware of the risk from overuse, he left her be. Yet before he stepped out; ¡°Krone, wait.¡± ¡°What?¡± Placing her hand on his shoulder, she crept in, closer. Awkward, he almost pushed her away, but her eyes caught him first. A flash of light, came from within. ¡°Let me in, inside your mind¡­¡± ¡°¡­You know, that¡¯s not going to work,¡± ¡°Eh?¡± She had asked him, using her new trait. Yet his spirit was too strong, it did not leave any effect. ¡°¡­I thought it¡¯ll work,¡± ¡°That¡¯s rather dangerous, you know. You¡¯re still amateur; you could end up seeing things,¡± ¡°Oh? What kind of things?¡± She held her hand on her mouth, making a teasing smile behind. Seeing her taking this lightly, he turned solemn. His voice, heavy; ¡°¡­Do you really want to see?¡± ¡°Ah, w-why, so serious?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not ready,¡± Krone changed his mood. If he really did it, he might end up creating her a new trauma. No thanks. Instead; ¡°I¡¯ll let you in, in a certain experience. Should be mild enough,¡± ¡°Mild? You mean,¡± ¡°Yes, try using that magic again. I won¡¯t resist this time,¡± ¡°A-alright,¡±
SHAA¡ª The sound of her entering his consciousness, dispersed. All around her, red light. Flashy red glow, everywhere, lava flow. The heat entered her nose, invading her lung. Hot, it was too hot. Felt as if fire, burning her inside. It was hard to breathe. Over her head, and under her, hard ground and rocks. She was in a large underground cavern. To her side, a wide river of lava kept on flowing, as if having no end. Red light brightened up here and there. It was a world of red fire. As she was mesmerized by it, a voice reached her. ¡°Retreat, back to the tunnel!¡± She turned around. Several more people, no, dozens more people were there. Fully armored, they had various weapons on them. Most however, armed themselves short sword or short weapon, ideal for battle in limited space. As she kept on looking, a burly man shouted at her; ¡°Get out of here! You wanna die?¡± With that shout, he slid away. Like everyone, he went to the tunnel. His Air Sliding was a variation, combining it along with run. That was done in order to conserve mana and stamina. ¡°Hey, you, you wanna be hero? Out, now!¡± A lady came to her, only to leave her behind as well. She was among the last of these people. Seeing them running away so quick, she wondered what happened. Until a howl, reached her. She turned. A thick-skinned, two-metre tall hound, in front of her. Its mouth, breathed fire. Its skin as if rocks, glowing with lava. Its tail, fiery fire covered. As she witnessed it, ten other hounds reached her front, halting their run. Aware of her being still, they kept vigilance. ¡­ Looking at them, she felt tingling all over. Was this not supposed to be a mere memory? How could it¡ª Dread. She felt dread. ¡°Gehh, I¡¯m out of here!¡± Her feet started to move, that was the sign. The hounds, started their hunt. As they moved, they left trailing fire, burning. One of them opened its mouth wide, fire gathered into a ball. Already as large as its head, it launched the fireball straight ahead. Yet Natalia sensed it, even without turning back. She shifted her body to the side, the fireball blazed passed her, slamming onto the underground wall. The wall exploded. The heat, was penetrating. The hounds kept moving, chasing her. Some of them changed direction, as if coordinated. She sensed it. Their fighting spirit was something else, their killing intent was piercing consciousness. Even compared to those dragons she had met, theirs were way ahead. She could not think straight, only run was on her mind. And one more, the culprit. ¡°How-is-this-mild? I knew it, fuck you, Krone!¡± ...
Chapter 48 ¡®Experience Sharing¡¯ End Chapter 49: Real Chill ================== Chapter 49: Real Chill ================== Sunlight graced the beach, stimulating their vision. Tranquil water from the lagoon sparkled, its blue waves lightened the eyes. Morning mists freshened their lungs and body, their mind clearer. Chirping and whistling of birds soothed the ears, calming these youngsters standing in formation. In eight rows, each represented a team. Krone stood in front, while Kristine stood to the side. After informing them of their destination, everyone was silent. It was a mountain cabin in the Aaron Mountain, a place well-known for the numerous wild bison, attracted to the place due to its geysers. He called the logistic team forward, to bring their bags to the front. Using his spatial ring, he took all the bags in. ¡°Alright, aside from logistic team, all of you, strapped your bags tight onto you. I have the ropes here, should you need them.¡± They strapped their bags onto their body, tight. This was to prevent the bags from slowing them down. All of them already anticipated this, so they only brought their absolute essentials. When Krone used his spatial ring to store the bags from the logistic team, some did want to ask. Yet they refrained. That was because it was clear why. The logistic team consisted of those who were the slowest, with Kristine and Doran going along with them. Krone already set them to be the last team in the procession. While they were expected to be late, he had to reduce the time difference. From his spatial ring, Krone took out over forty bags with liquid, each as big as his arm. Everyone exchanged looks, looks of worry. Seeing everyone fidgeting, he said; ¡°Water, I put a little lemon in. Everyone, take one.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± They sighed, it was not medicine. After Kristine handed each of them a bag, he instructed everyone to use this sparingly. The destination would be around 30 km, but the last five kilometres would be a little bit challenging, since they were going to run uphill. Again from the ring, he took out over forty wooden poles, each 1.5 metre. He handed one to everyone. Seeing them a little confused; ¡°Pretend this to be your weapon while moving. You may use this in any way, even as your support. Just familiarize with holding them, and know that having this during this march might be helpful,¡± It was to familiarize them with holding poles, even when moving. Whether they were sword or spear user, having poles while marching would be useful in many ways. He took out a large shield, then strapped it tight to Doran¡¯s back. Making sure the boy knew how to open the straps, he patted his shoulder. ¡°Doran, I¡¯ll leave guarding the logistic team to you.¡± ¡°Eh? Ah, y-yes!¡± ¡°If anything happened, Kristine will inform me, so protect them until I come.¡± ¡°Leave it to me!¡± He patted his shoulder again, then called for Lisha. As leader of Team 1, she was responsible for scouting. All while he was chatting with her during these past days, he confirmed her knowledge with scouting. He also added up more precautions for her to consider. On the fifth day, her team was tasked with the problem of Long Journey. They presented why scouting the front and the surroundings were important, how to do it, and what possible problems could occur during the time. It was good enough, for youngsters. As for device to act as signal, he handed her five signal mirrors, each engraved with magic formation. Using this, each member would be able to send simple signals using their mana, kilometres away. Soon, he handed everyone from other teams their own mirror. Having her team demonstrated its use, he dismissed them. For this march, Krone ordered them to use a certain variation of Air Sliding. He had taught them how to do this on the third day, before they went for a run around the beach. It was the variation used most during the war, combining light run and Air Sliding. While it was nowhere as fast as pure Air Sliding, it conserved mana and stamina well. Using this would reduce travel time in a long march. ¡°This march will bring us to our destination. However, this is also training in itself, so keep using this version of Air Sliding. The frontline teams, Team Two to Seven, I expect all of you to keep up with me. We will stop only if necessary on the way, to wait for the logistics and scouts,¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. The preparation was all done. Finally, he made sure everyone understood what to do during emergency, and not to separate themselves from their respective team. Each team leader was responsible for counting heads. With everything set in place, they marched.
The route towards Mount Aaron was rather desolate. From Saint Aurenburg, they crossed through the plains, passing the farms and guards patrolling the area. Past five kilometres from the city¡¯s gate, they entered the pine forest. There had been sightings of tigers and other beasts in the forest, so the scouts from Lisha¡¯s team took positions on the trees along the route. Krone was leading the front. His speed was really fast, but not too fast for them to follow. Refraining himself, he set his speed just fast enough for them to force themselves, pushing their limit. Whenever their stamina was lacking, he slowed down. With that, it continued to be a cycle of speeding up and slowing down. On the way, they met some bisons. Several bulls did charge at them along the way, but Krone¡¯s sword made short work of them. These were not wasted, he put all four inside his spatial ring. At the back, Kristine¡¯s team struggled to follow. Seeing the logistic team falling behind, Krone stopped. The distance between him and the back was often around two or three kilometre, but he had no worry. The scouts were keeping check of the route. Any sightings of danger, he would be given prior warning. But in actuality, he already scanned the whole area. The reason why he still put the scouts, was as training. Preparing them for future eventualities was his responsibility. On a clearing along the route, he gathered Team Two till Seven. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait for them here. However, you guys still need to move. We¡¯ll do a little spar,¡± ¡°Spar? One by one?¡± Still gasping for breath, the twins asked. Smiling, he shook his head. ¡°Just me, this weapon, all of you, all your weapons,¡± Raising the short pole, he issued a challenge, directing it towards all of them. It was a clear indication, that he would take them on, all at once. They were puzzled, hardly believing it. The chance to beat Krone up, came so fast? Could this be a dream come true? No, not possible. They could not believe their luck, many still thought he was not serious. Until; ¡°If you can beat me up during sparring, even if you¡¯re ganging up on me, I vowed ¨C I won¡¯t get back at you.¡± A vow, a solemn vow. His vow, energized them all. Within them exhilaration, excitement, thrill. A vow was meant to be kept, that was the Kharlussian way. Krone had just dug his own grave! ¡°So all of you, come!¡± It was a chance. A chance to beat Krone up. Holy! None of them would pass this up. Even the twins, saliva was coming out. Exchanging looks, they communicated without talking. Not just the sisters, Athea¡¯s eyes were burning, everyone¡¯s eyes were shining. Ganging him up with their weapons, thirty against one, they felt they had a chance. After all, the pain from his so-called medicine still lingered, they could not possibly forget it. Within their heart, they vowed upon their name, to enact justice. ¡­ Nevertheless, they were still prudent. None dared take the first step. ¡°What, you guys chickened out?¡± His words, his smirk, provoked them. It was as if telling them, all of them, would amount to nothing. Just by his expression, everyone¡¯s eyes twitched, face twisted. The memory of having everything coming out of their being, came to mind in full blast. As they were about to rush him, Ron raised his hand, stopping them. Kyril did the same, a sign for them to halt. As to why, they already knew. Should they rushed him without proper command, without proper unity, without proper coordination, it would only result in failure. No doubt, even if they went at him all at the same time. That happened before. Even without anyone explaining, everyone came to the same realization. Ron voiced out, firm; ¡°Guys, let me take command, any objection?¡± Ron had the most influence among these youngsters. He was a natural leader, been polished thoroughly by capable Masters. Physically fit, highly skilled, with good looks and background, he was armed with sharp intellect and iron resolve. The fact that he was not arrogant, even to them child of peasants, only earned him their respect. Many times over. Everyone exchanged look. Looking at him, all confident, none objected. Everyone nodded. With him in command, then perhaps... No, definitely, the time had come! Even imagining how wonderful it would be, the boys stood erect, the girls swayed wet. It is time, we say. Time to make this public enemy, pay.
The sun stood quite high in the sky. Everyone was gasping, greedy for air. Cold air chilled their inside, but they were used to it. They ignored the cold, pain and exhaustion dominated their being. Many of them, their eyes were black and blue, their body was aching all over. Ron, was among the worst. His head seemed bigger, somewhat. Seeing the culprit''s satisfied smile, his eyes twitched. This Krone, really was inhuman¡­ How could a human moved like that. And how could one beat up his peers like this, even girls! No mercy! After beating them all up, he forced them to move ahead. Fortunately, Kristine protested, in fury. Against her, even he had to relent. Hearing her protest, everyone shed tears. This Krone had no heart, but Kristine¡­ They sobbed, warmth filled their chest. Resting a little more, only after she healed them all did they continue. Knowing her mana restriction, everyone, even without prior agreement, kept her healing to a minimum. Each kept telling her that it was enough, saying they were fine after a few seconds of treatment. Looking at her tired yet concerned face, it was enough to soothe their heart. The second time they stopped, the same thing happened. Some ''sparring'' happened. Seeing Kristine¡¯s exhausted face, they dared not spar with Krone anymore. ¡®Let¡¯s wait until we¡¯re a bit stronger,¡¯ was the agreement all of them reached. Something they agreed, by just exchanging glances. The last five kilometre, as mentioned before, was an uphill climb. It was really something else, many of them thought of fainting, of their heart stopping. Yet being pushed by the tyrant leading them, they had no other choice. During training, Krone was not the nonchalant version of himself. He even pushed his own sister, the nerve! There was barely any rest. Pushing their limit, they arrived to their destination, together. It was a large, two-story log cabin placed at the foot of the mountain, with snow and hot geysers further at the back. Wooden railings enclosed it, both on the ground and on the second floor where an open corridor was. The cabin was designed with two triangular roofs with a chimney, and many windows, guarded by iron grilles. Some snow covered the cabin¡¯s roof and the upper opened floor. Nearby, a river was flowing from high up the mountain, completely avoiding the geysers. The cabin had a wonderful view of the forest and open field, but these youngsters did not care. Looking at the log cabin, they could not feel their legs. Finally, they reached their destination. They fell on the ground, all too tired to care. ''I''m dying, thank God it''s over,'' ''Sleep, just, sleep,'' ''Uhh, my whole body''s stinging!'' ''W-water..." Seeing that they finally arrived, Kristine passed out. Krone took her inside, and for awhile, everyone was glad. The twins, each had a blank face. "Sis, you''re alive?" "Ah, I dunno... Is it over?" "Must be," As they thought hell was over, the devil whispered. Rather loud though. ¡°Good job, everyone¡­ So, you¡¯re all exhausted, having muscle pain and strain, am I right? Oh, poor children. My heart bleeds. Well, fortunately, I know just the right medicine.¡± Hearing the word medicine, everyone¡¯s pale face turned colorless. Oh how much they wished they could run, only to be dragged by the devil. Wailing, cries for mercy pervaded the area. Yet the devil was deaf, and with their angel already in heaven, he continued to drag them all down. ¡­ Down, to hell. The hell called river. Mountain river. ¡­
Chapter 49 ¡®Real Chill¡¯ End Chapter 50: Rite of Passage ====================== Chapter 50: Rite of Passage ====================== The sun was high in the sky, gracing the earth with His Majesty. Sunlight kept a boy''s closed eyes blinking, energizing them. ¡°Ugh, what,¡± Ron moved his hands, covering his face. Opening his eyes, he observed his surroundings. All around him, everyone was lying on the ground, unconscious. They had somehow fainted and were gathered here, an unfamiliar place. Looking around, it seemed like a village by the mountain, located at the side of a cliff. The village was more of a fortification, enclosed by log walls with corridors on it. Watch towers surrounded the village, giving off the vibe that this could very well be a remote military base. A poor and antiqued one, though. Soon, the sound of youngsters growling reached his ears. His peers were waking up one by one. ¡°¡­Ugh, what happened?¡± ¡°My head, spinning,¡± ¡°Did something knock us out?¡± ¡°Where, are we?¡± ¡°That Krone, what he¡¯s up to this time?¡± The twins, Thiana and Liliana woke up as well. ¡°Oww my head¡­ Sis?¡± ¡°Lily, where, are we,¡± ¡°Not sure, eh, Kristy?¡± Noticing Kristine beside them, they shook her up. Drool was flowing from her mouth, yet awake, she was quick to wipe it off. She had a confused look, yet the twins shook their head. There was no explanation. They observed around them. All forty recruits were there, but Krone was nowhere. Soon Doran, Athea, Kyril woke up as well. Not too long, everyone did. Ron stood up, examining their surroundings. Looking around, it seemed the village was desolate, void of people. There were around two dozen houses within the area. Build quite close to each other, they were clearly made to fit within the small fortification. ¡­But where did the villagers go? Or was a training camp instead, and not¡ª ¡°Wait, training camp?¡± His mind recalled. That¡¯s right, they were supposed to still be, in Krone¡¯s training camp. But how did they end up here, all of a sudden. ¡®How, when did we,¡¯ He tried hard to remember, yet as if something was blocking his memory. Unable to remember, he did what was second best. He examined the whole fortification. Logs were formed into a square, with corridors on top, connected to the ground with stairs. There were two guard towers on each four sides, in addition to one for each corner, making it all twelve. He could see crossbows and arrows arranged near the stairs, with water bags and a pool with seemingly fresh water to the side. A stash of weapons was nearby. Why were they here, he pondered again. His memory seemed to recollect, yet it was still hazy. ¡®Weren¡¯t we, in the cabin¡­? Gathered, ugh,¡¯ Headache hit him. He had a bad feeling, soon a certain familiar voice reached him. Three waves, survive. Hearing that irritating voice, he shuddered. The owner of the voice might be devious, wicked, infuriating, the epitome of human madness, but for Ron, whatever he said, there would always be a solid reason. That, he had no doubt. This voice, was it from his memory? He closed his eyes, considering his options. Opening it moment later, he made his decision. He clapped his hands, loudly. Everyone turned their attention to him. Then, he raised his right. ¡°Guys, please gather,¡± Hearing his call, they gathered. Team leaders to the front, all seven of them facing him. ¡®Lisha, Ford, Carl, Kyril, Wein, Sasha, Kristine and me, everyone¡¯s here, yet he¡­ Where¡¯s he?¡¯ All eight, each with their members at their back. Ron search his surroundings for Krone, to no avail. Athea stood behind Ron, for he was the leader of Team Seven. To her back, the twins and Doran. Kristine was there as well, representing the eighth team; logistic team.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Ron did not hesitate. He was the de facto leader of all teams. Whether everyone liked it or not, he could not care much at the time. Somehow, his bad feeling was screaming within him, telling him to take action. He addressed; ¡°Alright everyone, listen. First of all, we need to recall and examine what actually happened, and how come all of us are here. Can anyone remember, or had any idea?¡± He waited for anyone to respond. Exchanging glances, it seemed everyone was as confused as the one next to him or her. I looked at you, you looked at me, we all looked at each other. There was no explanation, no recollection, no nothing. ¡°If no one had any idea, then I¡¯ll just give you guys my theory, treat it as such.¡± He explained to all of them. Seeing that they could not remember, then it was likely being done deliberately. On how it was possible, he could not explain. Yet; ¡°Everyone here should know already, Krone had ways beyond our understanding.¡± That ridiculous speed of him, that mastery of Aurelian Arte. That reaction speed, that battle instinct, that awe-inspiring presence. And when he slid on water, and took ashore that giant squid with his harpoon. Everyone remembered those details, so they could relate when Ron told them his early deduction; ¡°It was possible for him to use a kind of hypnosis, and gathered us here,¡± Even the word hypnosis was not far-fetched to them. Krone had become an existence they could not deny, an existence they could not relate normal to it. Him, normal? Calling heavy rain hot would sound more plausible. ¡°But, for what reason, we all had no idea. It¡¯s possible he¡¯ll be throwing something ridiculous our way. Maybe a beast or two, we don¡¯t know. Thus, we can only do the next best thing,¡± The next best thing. That was, to examine and evaluate the situation as accurately as possible, and to prepare for any eventualities. It was possible that all of this was Krone¡¯s doing, and that it was a kind of test. Ron and everyone were sure that it was already the end of the one week training camp, so it was possible that this marked the end of it all. The Rite of Passage, somewhat. They expected him to throw at them a few bison he caught, maybe even a bear. Ron discussed what to do with all the leaders. All of them were confused. Some wanted to move away from the place right away. Somehow, it felt like they were to be butchered should they stay. However, they put aside such thought. It was crucial to grasp the situation first, and only then to see what direction to take. Instructing them to ignore conjectures, Ron listened to suggestions and what things they could do. After listening to everyone¡¯s input, he finally spoke; ¡°Lisha,¡± ¡°Huh, yes?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll need information on our surroundings. Can your team fulfill this task?¡± ¡°That¡¯s our role. Anything specific?¡± ¡°Yes, I need all of you to occupy high positions behind this fort. You guys will have to get wide view of the surroundings, gather important information. You will also act as a warning, just in case,¡± ¡°Warning, ah, beasts¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, but be careful, and do not go far for now. Take water, weapons, especially crossbows and arrows with you. Ah, check the water first.¡± ¡°Got it, shall I move now?¡± ¡°Yes, please,¡± She nodded, gesturing her team to move. Equipping themselves with knives, crossbows and arrows, they took water bags from the container. After checking that the water was fine, they began filling the bags with it. Lisha¡¯s team, consisted of five members including herself, moved to the back of the fort. She sent two pairs to the high ground up the mountain, each to left and right. As for herself, she occupied a high tree in the middle of the two directions, in order to accept detailed report faster and gave immediate command. ¡°Ford, attend to Lisha¡¯s team and secure the back of the fort. Take those weapons and water first. Use the watch towers.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Ron instructed Team Two, to receive information and also to move if need be. As for Team Three, he instructed them to search the whole houses for weapons and anything useful, including food. ¡°We¡¯ll have to examine what¡¯s available as soon as possible. Gather them all here, I will wait for you,¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll move now.¡± ¡°Thanks, please.¡± He turned to Kristine. Noticing his gaze, she smiled, tilting her head a bit. Seeing her innocent eyes, his worry eased a bit. Somehow, her presence was soothing. It was as if an insurance, that things would not go downhill fast. She was akin to hope, knowing well that crazy Krone would not abandon his own sister in this desolate place. Even if he was to send something ridiculous to them, it would not be so overwhelming, yes? Because something overwhelming, could cost them their lives. He was certain, no matter how crazy he was, Krone would not put her in danger. ¡°Kristine, hate to trouble you, but please attend to our provisions. Hopefully there¡¯s some food in those houses,¡± ¡°Alright, leave it to us. My team will search for food and prepare the fire place,¡± ¡°Please do,¡± He turned to Team Four to Six. ¡°Kyril, Wein, Sasha. I need each of your team to attend to each side of the fort, use the watch towers.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± The three teams moved out, leaving only Team Seven behind, behind Ron. He turned to them. ¡°Alright, as for our team, I¡¯ll need all of you to move around, and give me situational report on each front whenever there¡¯s any need. Use the signal mirror if your message is simple, but come here if it¡¯s complicated. The faster, Athea, you¡¯re responsible for the back. Thiana, Liliana, to each side. As for Doran¡­¡± He turned to look at the big boy, blinking. Ron almost sighed, but held himself. ¡°Stay here in the front with me, and ah, take your weapon, shield.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Being this close to the front gate, there was no need for Doran to do the same. Kyril¡¯s team was responsible for the front side, with them now checking on the crossbows and arrows. It seemed there were not enough for everyone, so he had to divide them equally to the three teams. After equipping other weapons, they manned the watch towers and the walls. ¡°Athea, Thiana, Liliana, I¡¯ll be counting on you three. Equip yourself first,¡± ¡°Mm,¡± ¡°We¡¯ll move now then,¡± Athea nodded as she received the command, going straight to the stash of weapons. She picked up two slim swords, a knife, and a set of small throwing knives. The twins followed her, taking a knife each, just in case. They would be using their magic if need be, but having a knife was like an assurance. Something they rather not use, but still, having one would ease their mind a bit. Ron waited, with members of Team Three coming now and then, delivering old weapons. There were spears, swords, maces, bows and arrows. While most were worn out and rusty, they could still be useful as backup weapons. Later, he saw Kristine, hands holding some bags. As it turned out, there was some food in those houses, but not much. From what they could see, it would only last them for just one day, normally. Thus, he was a bit troubled. For this, he asked her. ¡°Should we save? Should we use only half today, or should we go out and hunt?¡± ¡°If possible, let¡¯s hunt. We shouldn¡¯t halve our food, else everyone would be worn out,¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll organize a hunting party after¡ª¡± His words stuck in his mouth, he noticed signal lights from the back. It was Lisha¡¯s signal, emergency signal. ¡°Enemies?¡± More lights coming, detailing their observation. The scouts had specific information they had to transmit should they notice threat. The information they needed to send would be whether enemy came from land or air, fast or slow, the direction, their number and estimate threat level. From the blinking light, he deduced. Land threat, coming in fast. Direction, south, west and east. Number around ten, estimate threat level¡­ High. Ron froze, for a moment. A high threat level, what did she see actually? ¡°¡­Impossible,¡± A high threat level would mean it was enough to kill some of them. The fort was not much, but it was still a fort. Wolves, bears or tigers would not be able to destroy or climb over it, not with them on watch. Why would Lisha¡¯s team transmit such information? Was it possible for them to make a mistake? Or was it a beast like a Wyvern? ¡°Recall Team Three!¡± He commanded the members of the logistics. Running up the watch towers, he tried to take a look of what the scouts noticed. However, it was in vain. While being in watch tower was quite high, it was nowhere enough to notice movement within the pine forest in front of him. To his side, Kyril asked; ¡°Hey, the signal just now, did it say threat level High?¡± ¡°No doubt,¡± ¡°We can¡¯t see anything here. Even if there¡¯s a pack of wolves coming, would the threat level register as high?¡± ¡°¡­We don¡¯t know what¡¯s coming, but,¡± He knew. Lisha¡¯s team was not a professional team, but it was best for him not to ignore their warning. Soon, he had Team Three took the bows and arrows, and equipped themselves close-range weapons. Adding a member from the logistics, he divided them equally to the east and west side. Taking the remaining bows and arrows, he and the remaining four members of the logistic team went up the front wall. He left Doran behind, to aid Kristine should she needed anything. As they took guard of the walls, they finally noticed movements. Slithering movements, as if lizards. Silhouettes of green and brown kept moving around the forests, coming in close. Yet the size of such movements, puzzled them. The youngsters moved around the wall, anxious. ¡°An overgrown lizard?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be a wyvern,¡± ¡°No, but it could be its distant cousin.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this dangerous?¡± ¡°Seriously? I thought we¡¯ll be pit with some bulls at most,¡± They were alarmed. Hands readied their crossbows, bows and arrows. They all thought the same thing, they would prefer to kill it further away from their being. Hey, that thing could jump on them from metres away, or sprayed poisonous venom right on their face. Who knows? One on one with that? No, thank you! Not long, Ron¡¯s eyes caught a movement. Opposite to him, on top of a tree down the hill, one of them. Dark green skin, its eyes gleamed a little. Its head was similar to that of a snake, but from comparing with the trees, its size as large as a horse¡¯s. Body like a lizard, its four legs with claws were clinching on the tree trunk. For a moment, Ron felt like their eyes met. One man, one beast. The eyes clearly told him, these creatures were no fools. Yet for whatever reasons, they had them as targets. ¡®Is, is this really, Krone¡¯s doing? No, what the heck. What¡¯s happening here?¡± Within him, the usually calm teen, had doubts. Anxiety gripped him, suffocating. The others also felt the same. As crazy as Krone could be, this could not be real. Yet thinking about the giant squid he took ashore that day, dread filled their being. Could this really, be real? As dread did its work, more movements slithered through the ground. Their colours changed as they moved. Barely noticeable, they crept forward. Nearer. ¡­
Chapter 50 ¡®Rite of Passage¡¯ End. Author鈥檚 Note: Writing Experience & New Project Author¡¯s Note: Writing Experience& New Project Hey guys, Young here. Thanks for having me. I¡¯m actually rather hesitant to share this, for many reasons. Yet considering I¡¯ve reached Chapter 50, I think I can justify sharing the core of what I¡¯ve learned from writing this fiction; what weakness and how to solve it. Hopefully it will give you fellow authors some benefits, and many of you fellow readers some insight. If I''m missing something, feel free to add.
Background I¡¯ve started writing this fiction as a way to practice writing. I intend to be better before I continue Ein Gard, as that fiction required me to be better, otherwise I won¡¯t do it justice. I considered it Heavyweight class due to the opponent and the legacy the MC inherited. While I wrote Lesser Throne of Seventh Heaven as a mean to practice, it is however, not a throw-away fiction. I used quite a lot of hidden clues in each chapters, and the planning was intensive. However, I also note immaturity in my writing, glaring weaknesses. I thanked all reviewers for their input. Hopefully some of you can update your review? *Cough* 0.5 *cough*
Weakness and Solution Allow me to write this in list form, as I¡¯d like to keep it simple. Weakness in writing, with solution at the end: 1. Weak beginning. I¡¯ve noticed my fictions, the beginnings were somewhat lacking. I failed to capture a large portion of audience and keep them engaged. That was a fatal mistake for any author. Solution: Fiction have to quickly jump into action and begin with things that really matters. 2. Slow Pacing and Delayed PlotThis book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. When writing, I often lost myself in the story, and thus failed to follow the set plot by chapters. In fact, the story got dragged, perhaps wearing the readers. You can observe this error during the obstacle course, and the whole Knight Apprentice Test. The fault lies in unnecessary attention to details, on something not important. The ¡°Show, don¡¯t tell¡± taken to the extreme, in the way that it sabotaged the story. Solution: In writing, I¡¯ll go on with telling first, then add show for important things. As for plot, it will have to keep moving each chapter. 3. Too many characters at once I introduced many new characters all at once. That was a mistake. I¡¯ll keep this in mind, and introduced the bare minimum characters next time. Solution: The ¡°circle¡± around MC ought to be kept to a minimum. EDIT: Relate first, expand in time. 4. Author¡¯s care (too much) As an author, I realized I¡¯ve become somewhat attached to some characters. That might be a mistake, as I need to keep a sense of reality in the story. A story about war, would have to entail life and death, to both sides, yes? I¡¯m not writing a fairy tale, afterall. Solution: Writers have to become ruthless, somewhat. 5. From lightweight to heavy. I¡¯ve started writing this with ¡°Keep it Simple¡± in mind. However, I made a mistake. I put the library option, how utterly stupid. From then on I had to make plans so detailed I felt rather stressed out. It would be seriously easy if the MC chose the 10x core absorption, but considering his personality¡­ Should I as an author interfere at the time? Ha, too late. Another thing would be the clues I put in each chapters. I tire myself. It felt like these clues were unnecessary. Readers pretty much read each chapter once or at most twice, yes? It''s normal to miss the clues. Tell me if I¡¯m wrong. Solution: Reduce the clues, simplified the planning, focus more on mass-producing chapters! Let it be fun! 6. Mind-numbing Planning I¡¯ve the tendency to plan things so much, it¡¯s numbing me. The planning was somewhat unorganized. While I do have the plot and story parts arranged, the details were all over the place. In addition, sometimes contradiction occurred. Solution: I¡¯ve adopted the way of planning in fractals, in way similar to mind-mapping. By observing the general structure of a tree, it came to me; I could use this in writing. I¡¯ve started using it recently. It¡¯s simple, organized, easy to remember. To fellow authors: I have simplified ways to plan based on the same concept. If you¡¯re interested, PM me and I¡¯ll be happy to write and send you. Not writing it here due to it being inappropriate. It was similar to a Magician¡¯s trick, if you will. The whole thing loses its magic once unveiled.
Announcement I¡¯ll take this opportunity to announce my new project. By no way it means that I¡¯ll be stopping Lesser Throne of Seventh Heaven, no. It simply mean that it¡¯ll be hard for me to write more than two chapters a week. I¡¯ll still try though. It¡¯s fun doing a mass update every once awhile. New project, I¡¯m taking on Xianxia novel next. It was a practice fiction, a lightweight before taking on ¡®The Beast¡¯. That thing¡¯s super heavy. I¡¯ll write till chapter 21 before posting it here by the end of June. The reason I¡¯m announcing this would be, to force myself to commit in writing it. The title would be ¡°Ancestor, Wake Up!¡± Synopsis? Well, youngsters really like to rush, huh. What are you rushing for? Old man like me has to sleep and rest. Let me think about it later! That¡¯s all from me. Hopefully I didn¡¯t cause you guys to fall asleep. Thanks for reading this. Hope to see you guys later!